《Bonded to Her Triple Alphas》


 1

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Good morning, sister!¡± The door barges open, and my ears pick up the sound of someone¡¯s footsteps stomping into the room.


    I can¡¯t be more annoyed until the nkets fly away from my body. My hands are still rubbing my eyelids as I rise halfway up.


    ¡°Wake up!¡± screams William¡¯s voice again, and my eyes snap open this time around.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± I shout at him as my brows furrow together in annoyance at his deep-rooted voice. ¡°It¡¯s very early in the morning, and you¡¯re annoying me already.¡±


    Today is supposed to be a beautiful morning, until he decides to ruin it.


    He crosses his arms and looks away, which makes me shake my head at him and finally get out of bed.


    ¡°Well, maybe if your father wasn¡¯t destroying the whole room, I wouldn¡¯t havee in here to disturb you. Don¡¯t you have some witchery thing to say to him to make him stop?¡± He informs me, and I groan inwardly.


    ¡°Our father.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the other things I said?¡± His morning voice is the worst-croaky and gross.


    I am now seated on my dresser, and my ocean blue eyes dart over to his reflection as my lips twitch in a curl.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m starting to think maybe you¡¯re just jealous.¡± As I begin, the skin on his forehead wrinkles. ¡°You know, you¡¯re jealous over the fact that our father, even though he¡¯s a human, has a lot of intelligence, and our belovedte mother was a witch who could do powerful things with just her mind, and well, here I am, too, born as a witch. But you¡¯re there, having taken Father¡¯s gene, yet you¡¯ve got no brain cells for intelligence or innovation. It¡¯s such a pity now that I think of it.¡±


    I smile when I finish packing my long, dark hair into a ponytail. I know that he will be mad, and he is indeed.


    He used to be the one who annoys me so much by insulting me about my inability to grasp my witch powers yet, and this is just my payback.


    Even though I haven¡¯t been able to reach those powers, however, I have read lots of spells in my mother¡¯s book, and I¡¯ve learned many ways to make herbs from the woods not far from this cottage.


    Williams and I walk outside, and when I reach the dining room, I stop there to pick up a piece of bread and, with my fingers, slowly break it into crumbs that I chew lightly.


    ¡°See the ruins.¡± He tells me as he shifts to the left, away from my sight, so I can see father.


    ¡°Oh, goodness.¡± My eyes wander around to see what the living area has be. ¡°Father.¡± My tone is one of questioning with a hint of curiosity about what he could be creating with his technology, as he likes to call them to have destroyed the furniture.


    ¡°Kaya, you¡¯re here. You won¡¯t believe it.¡± As he climbs down from adder, hees to grab both my shoulders and re into my eyes. My eyeballs pop in shock. ¡°I had a dream overnight. I saw a new age. I¡¯m going to make something that I shall name radio. It¡¯s going to be the dawn of a new age.¡±


    ¡°I think you need to rest.¡± I shift my gaze to Williams, who¡¯s behind father, and he shrugs his shoulders at me. It made me roll my eyes.


    ¡°Nonsense. I am fine. I woke up healthier than ever before. It¡¯s going to be born out of transmission. It¡¯s going to be lit with a mixture of lightning in the form of what I call electricity and another entity, a powerful material from nature that attracts both the north pole and south pole together. Something I name ma.¡± His face is so lit up, I could tell he hasn¡¯t been this happy in ages.


    I take a deep breath and tsk at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this, but you¡¯re destroying the house.¡±


    Just as I finished talking, something gurgled in the machine, and father went straight to touch it right before a small explosion urred.


    ¡°Father!¡± Both Williams and I ran over to him.


    There¡¯s a cut in his wrist, and it¡¯s close to his veins.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get some herbs for him. Keep him safe.¡± I tell Williams before I get out of the house.


    The cottage rests on a valley, which gives it the most beautiful view, and again, today, I am mesmerized. I watch as the sun beams into the mountains in the far distance, giving them a wonderful scenery, and the greenery that the woods provide not only causes me to awe every time but to praise nature as well.


    I dive into the woods, and once I see the herbs I need, my thoughts drift me into the past.


    The world has always hated witches, and that was because of the werewolves. They change the mentality of their followers, making them think that we are nothing but evil. Just because they can¡¯t understand how our powers work doesn¡¯t mean that we want to hurt people, but it is futile to exin.


    I was ten when my mother died in the cause of protecting us when we were rooted out by one of the vigers, and father brought us here to this outskirt, far away from where anyone coulde looking for us.


    For another ten years, we¡¯ve been staying here and living fine.


    I grew up to be a witch, and Williams is a human just like father. And even though father never let me learn what it means to be a witch, he didn¡¯t stop me from gaining the knowledge. Williams, too, on the other hand, never felt cheated, which made him the best brother ever.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been here for a while.¡± I smack my own forehead and turn to head back to the valley, but my feet halt.


    That didn¡¯t happen with my consent. I look down to the ground and see a root tearing out of the ground to hold onto my feet.


    ¡°Strange.¡± I think to myself and untangle the root before I continue walking.


    A few secondster, another root stops me in my tracks.


    ¡°Is the wood trying to tell me something by stopping me?¡± My voice is audible, and I am talking to myself yet again.


    I release a hum, my lips tugging downward as I bat my eyes around, before I finally proceed to leave.


    A smile creeps up my face at the thought of what happened earlier. Maybe, s, I canmunicate with nature.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Walking up the valley, a growl pierces my ears.


    Werewolves.


    Oh, no.


    In a haste, I hide behind the rocks and watch as a guard drags father and my brother out of the cottage.


    In my mind, a train of thoughts wheel past. My heart is thumping hard, and my eyes are brimming with tears. I have no idea what they could do to them, but if there¡¯s one thing father has always prepared us to have in mind, it¡¯s to always stay hidden when that dayes when he gets taken by these monstrous beasts.


    Father grunts as they throw him into the mud while Williams is locked on his knees.


    ¡°Where is the witch? Where have you hidden her?¡± The guard asks, and my hands clutch my mouth.


    Are they looking for me?


    How did they know who I was when I¡¯ve never practiced witchcraft before, except for the knowledge that I have?


    ¡°There¡¯s none here.¡± Father says with a breezy voice.


    One of the other guards behind the huge onees to speak. ¡°Sir, they are lying. Our source confirms that she lives here.¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡± The huge guard asks again, this time low and dangerous.


    His tone is menacing. I swear, my soul jumped out of me for a second.


    ¡°You will never find her, you beast.¡± Williams blurts out, ring his eyes at the guard.


    ¡°So, she is alive then. Men, I¡¯ve got a witch to find as it is. Kill these ones.¡± Says the huge guard, who seems to be their leader.


    My mind wants me to release myself so they can live, but my body remains hooked. I don¡¯t know what to do.


    I lost it all within the blink of an eye when Williams heart got punged by a dagger out of the blue. His eyes pop out in shock at it, and his body loses its sense of control before it falls to the ground.


    ¡°No!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but scream and run towards the guards. I have no idea what I can do, but I know I am angry and burning inside of me.


    At the same time, father¡¯s heart too met the same fate. They killed both of them.


    My eyes bleed as I watch them fall to the ground.


    ¡°No.¡± My voice is little. ¡°NO!¡± My voice grows, and I cast, ¡°Imand the wind to crush your lungs.¡±


    But it didn¡¯t work.


    I am powerless.


    I couldn¡¯t save them.


    My tears run free as the guards pick me by both arms before one of them hit me on the forehead, and I lost my consciousness.

 2

    2


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    The smell of their fresh blood in mud¡­ the sound of their screams¡­ the look of shock in their eyes¡­ the unbearable pain of a dagger piercing their heart¡­ the weing of death!


    ¡°No!¡± I recall my own scream of shock, and right before the guards take me away.


    Wait, the guards took me!


    My eyes snap open, and my eyes shift around the dark space that I¡¯m in. I can sense I¡¯m sitting on metal space, which gave me the hint that I¡¯m in a cage of some sort and my hands are tied with a rope.


    My heart is spiking heavily as I think of what is to happen to me. I¡¯ve never been so sure in my life that I can¡¯t die. I have to avenge the deaths of my father and brother.


    Out of the blue, the noisy movement stopped, and one of the guards opened the back, sending in rays of heavy beams of light.


    It hurts my eyes that I snapped it close for a minute.


    I am inside a carriage, but before my brain can decipher the other things happening, the guards pick me up and throw me to the ground.


    ¡°Argh¡­¡± My throat released a grunt from scraping my knees. They don¡¯t care, but they hold me back on my feet and begin to force me to move.


    ¡°No, where are you taking me? Tell me!¡± My voice is high-pitched, and their leader suddenly grabs me by my hair and pushes it downwards so that I can look into his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you aren¡¯t dead like that wretched father of yours, and that¡¯s because we¡¯ve got orders. So, shut up, or that beautiful face of yours won¡¯t save you anymore.¡± His eyes shift away from me to look at the two other guards behind us, and he adds. ¡°There¡¯s a festival held for Queen Mother Emilie in the kingdom. Take this cheap whore to the maids¡¯ quarters. They¡¯d find a job for her there.¡±


    After nodding at their boss¡¯s order, they manhandle me and take me away. My mind is reeling from different thoughts. I want to understand what that guard meant, but everything seems coarse to me.


    The adrenaline pumping into my blood is even blocking any sense thates in.


    After a while of walking through rooms, the guards finally stop in front of one, and one of them opens it before they walk me inside and remove the rope used to pin my hands together.


    ¡°Hey, you.¡± They call a woman who looks to be in her forties, and from the way she¡¯s dressed, I can tell she¡¯s a maid.


    ¡°I have a name. It¡¯s Melissa, and I am the head of all the maids in the kingdom. I deserve respect.¡± The woman fights as she crosses her arms over her chest, but the guards only find it sarcastic.


    ¡°Yeah. Yeah. Get a job for this new maid. She¡¯s a ve now.¡± After the guards say, they walk away, leaving me alone in the room with the woman.


    Her orbs keep gawking at me for a minute before she yells at the top of her lungs. ¡°Well, go and get clean and dressed up. There¡¯s a bathroom down the room, and you¡¯d find the maids¡¯ clothes in the dresser. I need a helping hand anyway. We¡¯d know if you can do it.¡±


    My forehead wrinkles at all the events that have unfolded right in front of me without my having a say. I am a being who has rights, not a toy.


    ¡°No, I must get back home. My father and brother were just killed by those monsters. I must find their bodies and bury them. I¡¯m not a maid.¡± My voice is brisky as I re at the maid, but her lips twitch to the side, and before I know it, her hand is in my throat, grasping tight.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the hell you are, but you do, as told here. Everybody does so. The only people here who control us are Queen Mother Emilie, Lord Jared, and the Triplets. Go and get ready, or you¡¯d be finding them in your afterlife.¡± The woman tells, leaving fear in me, and I hurry to do as told.


    Melissa asks one of the maids to stay with me throughout the time I use to get dressed up. When I finish, I change into a gown that¡¯s got an apron stripped to it and stroking down my body.


    Afterwards, the maid and I move to the kitchen, where Melissa says she needs me, and just as I get there and she sees me, she asks that I ce a tray of food and follow her.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask when we reach a hallway. At the end of it, my senses pick up the sound of the crowds, but I don¡¯t pay attention to it.


    ¡°There¡¯s much you must learn. But if you want to live longer here, don¡¯t ask questions. Just¡­¡±


    Before she can finish the sentences, I do. ¡°do as told.¡± Iplete, and she nods her head.


    ¡°Smart of you.¡±


    And right after, the doormen let us inside a ballroom filled with¡­


    My goodness.


    My eyes widen at the sight before me. The enormous space of the ballroom is one that I have never seen but read about in books before. I am left stunned and with my jaw on the ground.


    ¡°This is beautiful.¡± I catch sight of the decorced with sandalwood and striped with gold materials.


    ¡°Don¡¯t gawk too much. Focus on your duty.¡± Informs Melissa, and that¡¯s when it all died down inside me.


    I¡¯m in a room filled with werewolves, and they¡¯re all chattering andughing like they didn¡¯t just cause the death of my family.


    My jaw twitches, but not a secondter, Melissa points to a distance and says, ¡°There. That¡¯s where you¡¯re taking the food. Be at your best. Trust me, that¡¯s an advice you want to hold dear.¡± And she leaves afterward.


    My eyes scan each axis of the room, darting for any iing danger as, wobbly, my legs take me further inside.


    Melissa had pointed to the end of the room, where I saw a few young men chattering with heavy bags under their eyelids. I can tell they¡¯re drunk and feeling at the top.


    I arrive there and bend my head in a bow. Maybe that would save me.


    ¡°Um, your order, sirs.¡± My voice is like a whisper as I drop the tray and turn to leave when one of them grabs me by the elbow and pushes me back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am, do you?¡± He asks as his eyes bore into mine.


    Batting myshes at him, I make a hm-mh sound and shrug my shoulders. Is he a royal?


    ¡°Wow. I never knew it¡¯d be rejuvenating to know someone doesn¡¯t fear me because they don¡¯t know me. You¡¯re a new maid, aren¡¯t you? And I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t gone through any training.¡± It feels more like he¡¯s having fun.


    Apart from my heart thumping at my throat, I find the man very handsome. He¡¯s got the youngster face, his ck hair gelled to the back, beautiful hazel eyes that sparkle like the sunlight, and his milky, lightly tanned skin, mesmerizing to my sight.


    His presence causes a different emotion inside me that isn¡¯t one of fear.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± My body suddenly feels threatened as I yank my elbow off of his sping, and he chuckles.


    Of course, he thinks I¡¯m as weak as everybody else here thinks.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can do that, beautiful. My eyes are now on you.¡± That is thest thing he tells me as I run away.


    I have to get out of here.


    Melissa isn¡¯t around, so scanning the room, I see that everyone is busy, so I hurry to the door, and when that is sessful, I make my way down the hallway till there is no one around anymore.


    My legs speed up the pace when I see a garden ahead, but then, just as I get to the end, my shoulder hits a figure that entered the hallway from the outside out of the blue. The person doesn¡¯t look back, so I couldn¡¯t see his face.


    And then, getting to the end of the hallway, another figure appears to my left. Now, my mind isn¡¯t settled anymore. Something is off, but I can¡¯t tell what it is.


    Then, to my right, as my face shifted there, I saw the man from the table earlier.


    ¡°My eyes are now on you.¡±


    His words hit me at the back of my head.


    He gets closer. They all get closer. Are they going to kill me?


    Ahead of me is the wall of the garden, where I could have escaped.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask the question that¡¯s been bothering my mind ever since I met this young, mysterious man. The others freak me out as well.


    In a sh, the oneing from my left drafts me to the wall of the hallway, where he has me pinned with his hand on my neck.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­ stop!¡± His face is tainted with fury, and anger is boiling inside him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the question. The question is, who are you? A witch?¡±


    Oh, no! These are the triplets. I see their faces now. And if they know that I¡¯m a witch, this is my end.

 3

    3RD POV.


    The triplets and Kaya are in media.


    Kyle¡¯s finger rakes through his hair as he releases a heavy breath.


    His face is positioned earthward with his shoulders slouching, before he picks himself up and walks over to the small bar inside the room where there¡¯s alcohol.


    Just as he pours himself a ss of gin, his brothers enter the room, and he groans.


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost thirty minutes since I called for the both of you.¡± His voice is tight, showing that he is annoyed at theirteness.


    Kieran scoffs before he snatches the drink from Kyle and says, ¡°Come on, bro. Say what you have to say. I don¡¯t have much time. I¡¯ve got to get back to mother¡¯s ceremony.¡±


    Kyle smacks his own forehead and shifts his gaze to Kade, who, on the other hand, has his hands inside his own pocket, looking at the both of them.


    ¡°All right. Fine. I know you guys would think that I¡¯m crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm-mh.¡± Answers Kieran. He has never been the calming one.


    Kyle shakes his head but continues. ¡°But there¡¯s a witch in the kingdom.¡±


    Kieran scoffs and wants to leave, having waved his hand as a gesture that he¡¯s not interested in this rubbish of Kyle¡¯s.


    ¡°I mean it. She¡¯s new. She must be brought back here by one of the toons that just arrived back in the kingdom.¡± Kyle¡¯s eyes squint at his brothers.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s a witch in this ce that¡¯s full of werewolves. She would have been dead the moment she stepped inside here. I¡¯m not in the mood for this.¡± Kieran¡¯s patience is running thin as he taps his feet on the ground.


    ¡°Well, leave then since you¡¯re so insufferable to listen.¡± Kyle says this and crosses his arms over his chest.


    Kieran¡¯s facial expression changed, his browsing to a knot and curving downward. In the next few minutes, he¡¯s in front of Kyle. ¡°You just disrupted my n to enjoy a feast by telling me what doesn¡¯t matter, and you think I¡¯d be fine with it?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you talk?¡± Kyle¡¯s face turns to Kade, who¡¯s found himself a seat on the northern side of the room.


    ¡°I need silence.¡± He replies, his voice sounding nonchnt. ¡°I¡¯m trying to connect with the toons, mind-linking to find the one who brought a witch to the pce.¡± Then, his eyes shut for a second further.


    Not a while longer, a guard walks inside and bows instantly at the triplets.


    ¡°Tell me, why did you bring a witch to the pce?¡± As Kade asks, he stands up and walks closer to the guard.


    The guard turns his face to the ground and answers. ¡°I mean, no worries, sire. I had received an order from Master Kyle to bring the most beautifuldy I could find to my quest¡­¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The guard shuts his mouth at Kade¡¯s order, who then turns to Kyle. ¡°What is this about?¡±


    The guard turns his face to the ground and answers. ¡°I mean, no worries, sire. In my quest, I had received news from Master Kyle to bring along any beautiful girl I could find, so when I did find the girl, I didn¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    When the guard finishes speaking, Kade groans lightly and turns his eyes over to Kyle, who raises his hand in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys act innocent. We all need a new sex toy; those old mistresses are getting expired. You all know¡­¡±


    Kyle¡¯s words stop mid-sentence when Kieran rushes over to where he is and pins him at the neck against the nearby wall.


    ¡°And you just had to use this trick on me. I¡¯m not at fault that there¡¯s a witch in the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°We have to spread out and find her. Wherest have you seen her?¡± Asks Kade, his eyes narrowing at the guard.


    ¡°At the kitchen, master Kade. She was serving¡­¡±


    ¡°Then we go there first. Brothers,e with me.¡± With Kade¡¯s calctive voice, Kyle and Kieran follow behind him.


    Within a short time, they arrive at the kitchen and look around for the girl, but they can¡¯t find her. Kieran is already boiling inside him, impatient of when he¡¯d have to kill the girl, as he¡¯s the mayhem-seeker amongst the brothers.


    While Kyle would like to tease the witches with his cunning manners, Kieran would love to tear off their heads from their necks, and Kade would watch them perform their childish act.


    ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± Towering over the head of the maids, Kade demands, his voice cold and authoritative.


    ¡°I have no idea, my Lord. I knew she was bad news, but I never thought she could have done you wrong within her short time here, Master Kade.¡± Pleads the head of the maids as she arches her back fully in a bowing position. Her body jerks out of fear.


    Kade isn¡¯t in the mood for games. He¡¯s the calctive, ruthless, and emotionless one, and most especially, the Alpha of the triplets. He¡¯d be the one to observe the situation before he acts further.


    ¡°Let¡¯s spread out. Link your minds with mine, so we can see through each other. It¡¯d be fast to find the girl that way.¡±


    The brothers spread out, and soon they had the girl in their hands.


    Kade touches Kieran¡¯s arm and nods at him when their eyes meet, which makes Kieran release his grip on Kaya. Her back hits the ground, and her hands go to touch the spot while she inhales deeply.


    Her hair swipes down her face, keeping her recognition in check until, slowly, Kade uses his infex finger to shift the wet strands to the back of her ears. His ears pick up on the sound of her heart thumping so much that it could fall off her sternum.


    He notices that she¡¯s very scared of them, and she hasn¡¯t performed any witchcraft as a form of response to their presence.


    ¡°What is your name, girl?¡± Kade asks her with a t voice. He doesn¡¯t sound bothered by her current situation. He has his reasons and what he¡¯s noticed so far.


    The girl shakes up, the veins on her neck poking out. ¡°Kaya. Kaya. Please, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush.¡± Kade snaps at Kieran, to which he shuts up instantly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you didn¡¯t do anything either. Are you facing your conscience? Did you do something offensive?¡±


    Kaya¡¯s eyes re at the question. ¡°My father and brother were killed today because of your people, your guards. If I did something today, it was because it was worth it. I wouldn¡¯t have any of my conscience beating at me. I wish I was even able to hurt anyone of you all.¡±


    Kaya¡¯s eyes dart from Kade to Kyle as she speaks, but she receives a smirk and a wave of his hand before looking at Kieran, who res at her and then gnashes his teeth.


    ¡°Kaya, there¡¯s something about you. I could ask my brothers to finish you here and now, but you¡¯re different from the other witches I¡¯ve met.¡± Kade pauses and smells her skin for a moment. ¡°You cannot perform witchcraft, but it didn¡¯t leave you worthless or powerless, did it? No. You¡¯re important instead.¡± His words are confusing to Kaya, causing the skin of her forehead to squeeze in defeat to his quizzical path of conversing.


    ¡°Give me a moment. I shall like to speak with my brothers.¡±


    Kade calls Kyle and Kieran, knowing for sure that Kaya can¡¯t run away; his Alpha aura has made sure of that.


    ¡°She¡¯s special. I¡¯m sure you all can feel it.¡±


    ¡°All I feel is to kill her.¡± Kieran speaks without grasping for another way out.


    Kyle, however, picks at his short goatee beard and bites his lower lip. ¡°I felt a pump in my blood. I thought it was some witchcraft thing.¡±


    ¡°No. She¡¯s our mate.¡± Kade informs the others, which makes them re their eyes. He points out his hands in a gesture to tell them to rx before he continues. ¡°Now, I have no idea why that whore on the moon has decided to give us three to onedy,¡± Kyle chuckles right there with a glint of flirt in his eyes,¡± but whatever the reasons are, they might not be as bad. Brothers, I can see well. My sense of sight functions appropriately, and I think it¡¯s because of her.¡±


    Kieran shakes his head, not wanting to believe they won¡¯t kill Kaya. ¡°We¡¯ve always sought to kill the likes of her. You remember what they did to us. She¡¯s not to be exempt.¡±


    ¡°Except she already is.¡± Kade finalizes and pauses when Kyle gasps.


    ¡°I can. My sense of smell works too.¡±


    ¡°See? I have a n, and it¡¯s Kyle¡¯s.¡± Kyle chuckles at Kade¡¯s words.


    They go back to face Kaya, and Kade ces his hand on both sides of the wall, hooking her in. ¡°You have two choices here. It¡¯s either you be our ve or you die. Pick.¡±


    ¡°Thest thing I¡¯d ever do is be your ve and serve the ones who killed my family. I want never a thing to do with the likes of you.¡± Kaya yells at Kade¡¯s face, to which he finds amusing.


    ¡°She has ambitions, except this wasn¡¯t a choice from the start. Kaya, you¡¯re ours.¡± That remains hisst word before a guard appears in the room and Kade orders further.


    ¡°Take her to the ve¡¯s quarters for now. We¡¯ll know what to do with her afterward.¡±


    As the guards pick up Kaya, manhandling her to the ve¡¯s quarters, she screams to the top of her lungs. ¡°I swear on my life; if you do not kill me off now, when I have my powers, I¡¯d kill all of you.¡±


    Kade¡¯s demeanor remains normal before he turns to his brothers. ¡°Whatever this is, we need to understand it.¡±

 4

    4


    3rd POV.


    Kyle, Kieran, and Kade are in media.


    The brothers go to their study room, left stunned by the effect that amon girl, and a witch at that, had on them.


    From recollection, the way their hearts had taken a beat, something that hadn¡¯t happened in a very very long time. One can say they¡¯ve even forgotten what it means to have adrenaline or other anxiety hormones run through their veins. It is distressingly for them.


    A ss cup ms onto the table, raising Kieran¡¯s and Kyle¡¯s eyes at Kade. It is rather surprising that they¡¯d ever see Kade in a non-collected way for the first time.


    He¡¯s only had everything figured out, calcted, and his facial expression is nk, but tonight, the side of his eyes wrinkles as his frown deepens and his fingers are twirling around the top of the ss cup. His brows are deeply furrowed with a wrinkle at the sides of his eyes, his jaw twitching from sides to sides. He remains lost in thought.


    ¡°Kade, are you okay?¡± Kyle asks and changes his position on the leather chair so he can properly face Kade.


    Kade¡¯s on the opposite side; his other hand rakes into his hair and grips the strands tight. His perfectlybed hair soon turns a bit messy, a few strands falling to his forehead.


    ¡°This is all your fault, Kyle. I can¡¯t believe you put us in the mess, and you all messed things up even more. If you don¡¯t have the guts to finish her off, you should have let me.¡± Kieran¡¯s voice booms into the room as he charts his eyes between his two brothers. There is a fierceness in the tone he speaks with before he huffs and looks away for a second.


    Kyle¡¯s retort is almost audible until Kade spreads out his left hand at them, ushering them into silence and speaking as he stands up to his feet, leaving them rooted to the ground.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He begins with an unfazed tone. ¡°We don¡¯t have much of a choice here. I know we¡¯ve always thought so; in fact, she¡¯s even superior to the moon goddess, but if she¡¯s decided to fuck with us now, she has messed up big time, and Kaya must suffer for the goddess¡¯s errors.¡± As Kade deres, Kieran grins, his lips tugging tightly to the side.


    Kade¡¯s hands hide in his pockets. ¡°We cannot afford to grow any form of sentiment towards that thing of a girl. She¡¯s not even a she-wolf, but a witch! How absurd. So, yes, she must suffer for the errors in her fate. That is the only way we can distance ourselves from affection.¡±


    Kyle clears his throat out of the blue, making Kade stop and drop his gaze on him. ¡°So, I respect all the ns we¡¯ve made so far, but think about how she affects our curses. There¡¯s got to be something we have to understand about that. We can¡¯t all be focused on punishing her for the affection she tries to arise in us without also working on that situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother. You¡¯ve said it well. We¡¯ll work on understanding that part as well.¡±


    ¡°She might be using some witchy h h h on us.¡± Kieran says with his back leaned against the recliner in the chair.


    There is a little silence before Kyleughs in a mild way and snorts it out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, and brother, I love you, but trust me, don¡¯t chime into this conversation. All your brain thinks of is mayhem, not how to make ns about something.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you, Kyle.¡± Spews Kieran, and he rolls his eyes at Kyle.


    They grab each other and start to poke themselves in the stomach, gritting out their teeth as theyugh. Kade clears his throat just then. Shaking his head and mming his hand into his face, he groans and sits back down.


    ¡°Are you both done being so stupid?¡± He asks and exhales a heavy breath.


    ¡°Yeah, bro.¡± In a simultaneous manner, they both say and sit down, still chuckling.


    ¡°Better.¡± Kade pauses and resumes. ¡°So, we find out how she¡¯s able to control and stop our curses; we know if she¡¯s a gift we can harness, or maybe just nothing but a sex toy anyway.¡± Kade thinks he has finished until Kyle chuckles in a weird manner.


    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t understand. Are we taking a witch as one of our mistresses?¡± He darts his eyes towards Kieran. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We cannot even afford to let anyone know that she¡¯s a witch. They¡¯d kill her right off before we could use her for whatever experiment we wanted.¡±


    Kade¡¯s voice tightens when he speaks, and his eyes are fixated on both of his brothers. ¡°You both need to understand what¡¯s important here; that¡¯s us. Now, if we want to understand this situation, we have to keep her. She¡¯s our mate, after all, and while that must be a secret between us, we must keep her by us, so no one can notice who exactly she is.¡±


    He clears his voice and adds. ¡°Our curses go as far back as forever now that I think of it, and being to her, I¡¯ve never felt¡­ whatever was that. And what is impossible here is how the moon goddess made us all have one mate, and she got to be a witch. So, yes, we make her our experiment, sexually, physically, and mentally.¡±


    ¡°I need a drink.¡± Kieran murmurs under his throat and goes to get himself a ss, and just as he turns back, the creaking sound of the door opening reaches their hearing.


    Their mother, Emilie, peaks into the room before she frowns when she sees the triplets. ¡°And why have you guys been hiding in here since forever?¡±


    ¡°Mother, we are sorry. The boys needed to have a particr conversation. We are sorry for keeping you waiting. How¡¯s your celebration going?¡± Kade says with an official voice. His lips parts a little to form a small smile.


    ¡°Well, I need you guys to walk me up the middle stage to make my speech, but here you all are, having¡­ is it about a girl the three of you want to fuck at once? I told you guys to stop that already. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s called you being old-fashioned already, mother.¡± Kyle retorts with a sarcasticugh, sounding quite hysterical.


    ¡°And now, I¡¯m getting insulted by the boys that I raise.¡±


    ¡°Bother not, Mother. I have them under my control. Let¡¯s go to your party.¡± Kade demands before he walks to their mother and hooks his arm with hers.


    Her smile grows far more than elegant, after which he spreads out his other hand for her to proceed. ¡°After you, mother.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, his orbs turn to his brothers, squeezing them at Kyle and Kieran. They get the gesture and clear their throats, clearing any wrinkles in their shirt before they join Kade and their mother.


    ¡°By the way, I heard something about a witch in the kingdom. There¡¯s no way that is possible, is it?¡± Their mother asks and makes eye contact with Kade.


    If there¡¯s a hint of surprise in hisportment, he doesn¡¯t show it. His lips curve upward and state, ¡°As you said, you heard, not saw. So, of course, you should know that¡¯s absurd. If such a thing were to even ur, my brothers would have finished her.¡±


    Kade¡¯s tone rides smoothly, which causes Kieran and Kyle to look at each other.


    The triplets have always had their three minds portrayed as one, which has gotten them closer than ever before. Their ns are more important to them than anything else, and they¡¯d protect it just so they could find out the mystery behind what the moon goddess nned.


    They¡¯ve never been the type to ¡°give a fuck¡± about the rules of being a werewolf, and that¡¯s why they don¡¯t also believe in the mate bonds, but with Kaya in the scene, perhaps things might begin to change for them.


    As they walk their mother, they know this is just the beginning of something new they¡¯ve never faced before in their lives.

 5

    5


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I wake up to my senses informing my brain of a pain in my neck as I ruffle on a strange bed that I can¡¯t remember when I climbed.


    It is indeed morning, and the sun has settled into the room, beaming in heat, causing me to yank off the duvet from my body.


    And just then, my brain reels back to what happened yesterday.


    I gasp as my face lights up in fear and my body involuntarily falls off the bed. It is as though time stopped for a second, ensuring that I remembered the horrors I¡¯ve faced so far in this ce.


    Grabbing myself with my palms to sit up, my eyes wander around the room, finding it all strange and simple.


    The interior decor isn¡¯t anything too fancy, seeming like that of a dormitory for the royal college Werewolf kids.


    Standing in the middle of the room, essing all that my eyes can scan, the hair at the back of my head stand at the sudden sound of the door opening.


    Snapping my head there, my breathing hitches as a figure walks in but when I see that it¡¯s Melissa, head of the maids, I calm a bit.


    ¡°Hello.¡± While I try to start up a conversation to ask her where I am, she behaves like I am nonexistent, as if she¡¯s the only one in this room.


    My hands fidget to touch her, so I can grasp her attention while I watch as she drops a polythene containing a dress on the bed. Then, she walks over to another door inside the room, which leads to the bathroom. Now that she opens it, she turns on the faucet above the tub for a bath.


    Then, when she gets back to the room, her eyesnd on me, and she speaks. ¡°Do I have to get you the towel from the rack too?¡±


    Her tone is precise and she¡¯s not even facing me, as though I am something to be irritated of, or unworthy of her attention. It leaves me more confused than before.


    My fingers entwine, pinching the skin of my hands. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s happening? Where is this?¡±


    ¡°A stubborn girl you are indeed. I see why the triplets dealt with you. I¡¯ve told you. Asking questions would only lead you to an early demise.¡± When she finishes speaking, my thoughts run through her words.


    An early demise?


    Is that supposed to make me feel better? She¡¯s obviously telling me that whether I do as told or not, I¡¯ll still be doomed.


    Dread seeps into the pores of my skin, and I force out a few words, partly swallowing a lump in my throat. ¡°Please tell me something. It won¡¯t hurt, will it?¡±


    I share her pleading look, to which she rolls her eyes and beckons me toe with her to the bathroom.


    Entering there, she sits me down at the edge of the bathtub. ¡°This is a perilous ce you¡¯ve been captured, Kaya. My advice is that, as early as possible, you can ept your fate, would things be a little less painful for you.¡± She pauses to check the water in the tub. ¡°It¡¯s warm enough.¡± Then she resumes her lecture. ¡°Now, the brothers want you to get dressed up. I have no idea why, but that¡¯s enough information.¡±


    I nod my head in response to her words, even though she hasn¡¯t asked me a question. As well, I¡¯m trying my best to grasp every words, so I can learn more about where I am¡­ and just maybe then, I can be smart about my actions.


    My legs take me to the rack to pick up the towel. Laying it next to the tub, I turn my back for Melissa to unzip my dress; it now looks tattered from all the distress.


    ¡°Thank you, Melissa.¡± I say, and she pats my shoulder.


    ¡°It would be safe if we hurried up.¡±


    Melissa directs me into the water, and sitting in it, I feel a bit offort. Even though I know she doesn¡¯t like me at all, I still appreciate that she isn¡¯t as harsh as the brothers.


    While she scrubs my body, I ask. ¡°May I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°You may not.¡± Her tone is cold, dangerously cold.¡±


    My conscience won¡¯t allow me, so I proceed. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone trying to escape?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If the brothers are so cold-hearted, sadistic, brutal, and many more, why isn¡¯t anyone trying to escape them? I n to.¡± The moment I add that, I know I have made a mistake.


    Melissa chuckles, raising suspicion in me. My eyes follow her walk and when she throws me the towel, I grab it.


    We head to the dresser where she¡¯s picked out the gown and hung it next to us.


    There¡¯s an awkward silence in the air. Through the reflection, my ocean blue eyes watch her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°What horror have you faced yet because of the triplets? Tell me.¡± Interrogates Melissa. That isn¡¯t her style, but I answer anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s sensitive.¡± I am not ready to talk about the deaths of my father and my brother. The dread remains within my heart, unnursed.


    ¡°Did they kill someone that you love?¡±


    I nod my head as my face falls.


    ¡°That is only the tip of the iceberg. There are more punishments that the triplets have up their sleeves. They¡¯d make your life miserable so much you¡¯d wish something far greater than death could grab you, but do you want to know what¡¯s worse?¡± As Melissa speaks, my stomach churns at my imagination. It is like she is speaking from experience. My eyeball has turned red, and she¡¯s looking into the distance.


    ¡°Nothing of those woulde, not even death, leaving you to forever live in the thoughts of ming yourself for the deaths.¡± Her eyes nces at me for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s no escape, neer.¡±


    Melissa continues to brush my hair like nothing strange has urred just now. Her lips are pressed into a thin line before she tells me that she has finished perfecting my face for those three monsters.


    I wonder what I have done to deserve such punishment from fate.


    Life would have allowed us to continue to live in that small cottage at the edge of the town, away from everyone else, and we¡¯d be happy for the little that we have. And I could have envision a perfect life from the books that I read and be happy that I have my family with me, but that isn¡¯t what was nned for me.


    No, we aren¡¯t meant to live with any joy for long.


    ¡°You look just as the triplets want. My work is done here.¡± Melissa tells me with a small smile on her face.


    I watch my own reflection. My hair is box-braided into a French it with some strands left to stroke down the left side of my forehead. And down my cleavage is the ck gown, slightly covering my bossom but bringing out my shape.


    I never imagined myself this beautiful with small makeup stered onto the skin of my face, and I love it, except this isn¡¯t a situation that guarantees me to appreciate the look.


    Finally, I put on a matching ck heel, finishing the look, but my heart pounds hard within my chest.


    Melissa is about to walk away when the entrance door opens for the allowance of another maid. ¡°The triplets demand your presence. Now.¡±


    Something about the way the other maids spoke travels chills down my spine.


    She means thest word. I know I cannot go alone, so I ask Melissa to follow me. Of course, she resisted, but when I begged, she epted with a huff, promising that if I mess anything up, she wouldn¡¯t take ount for it.


    My head goes haywire with thousands of thoughts scrambling around, scared of what is to happen.

 6

    6


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    The Triplets in media.


    My face is devoid of any emotion by the time Melissa and I arrive in the dining room. On the table, my sight catch the many fancy foods spread from one end to the other.


    The eclectic choices make me crave food, and I am now realizing how hungry I am. I haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday, and considering all that has happened to me, there¡¯s no way I could have gone hungry.


    I wish there was a way that I could get out of here. I don¡¯t want to do these things, but instead, I want to be in my own house, reading a book while picking on the bad cookies that my brother made and watching as my father destroys the house while he ims that he is inventing something new.


    And only Williams and I would be the ones to apud him when he finishes creating them.


    My lips almost tug up in a smile at the distant memory, which does make me feel like I wasn¡¯t here anyone until I hear Kyle¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Kaya, you¡¯re here. And you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± He gasps at the end of his words.


    I¡¯m fiddling with my fingers and grabbing my clothes at the side.


    Do not show them your emotions, I think to myself. That¡¯s just the best n for me. They must not see my pain or my weakness, as they do not deserve to see those parts of me.


    And only if my powers could settle in right now.


    Kade is sitting at the head table; two chairs away from him to the right sits Kieran, and on the opposite side, to the left, sits Kyle, who now has stood up toe and collect me from Melissa.


    He has the most morous smile that¡¯d make anyone think he¡¯s the nicest one in the room, but if my memory serves me well, he is the cause of my ruin. He had ordered those guards to bring me here when they could have killed me.


    I¡¯m not beautiful. I should be dead alongside my family.


    My heart rumbles up to my throat, choking my words there when his hand touches mine to bring them up to his lips. The warmth from his touch causes my body to tingle for some unknown reasons.


    ¡°Miss Kaya, you look very ravishing tonight. But I hope this goes well.¡± Even when he attempts to be sweet, deep in his orbs and the light from themp that glints into them, I can tell that he¡¯s lying.


    He is saying these words to tease me, not because he actually means them.


    My forehead crinkles a little as he brings me close to his brothers and sits me directly at the end of the table, so that my frame is opposite Kade, the one who¡¯s the most silent of them all yet controls everything.


    Kyle¡¯s chuckle fills the room again. My sight is haste to take a quick scan, seeing the guards at each corner of the room, maids tending to the triplets, and the chefs waiting for anyints and looking tensed up.


    ¡°I told you, brother, she would look better in fancy wear than a tattered one. Now, we don¡¯t have to take those same toys to every other event but hers. It¡¯d be so good to have a change.¡±


    His sarcasm shows just how he¡¯s the youngest and most nonchnt yer in the league.


    Kieran sits back, letting out a heavy sigh, and scrutinizes his gaze at me. ¡°But still, she¡¯s our toy. Don¡¯t make her feel too good about herself. She is only perfect because we want her to.¡±


    As they both discuss me like I am not here with them, I realize more about the fact that, indeed, they don¡¯t count me as a living being.


    As Kyle¡¯sughter recedes, his eyes fall on me again. Quickly, I drop my gaze. They¡¯re all looking at me as if I¡¯m some experiment that they can¡¯t wait to dissect. It gives such an eerie sensation.


    The room falls silent when Kade clears his throat and taps his fingers on the board, creating a clicking sound that makes my heart keep beating.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I¡¯vee to learn one thing so far: whenever he talks, even his brothers collect themselves to listen. He¡¯s got more authority and beams a wave of the alpha aura.


    ¡°Kaya, thank you for joining.¡± He speaks as though I had a different choice.


    Regardless, I bend my head lightly to show my respect. Thest thing I want is to be punished here in front of everyone.


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t n to waste anytime here, except with my brothers, and please forgive their stupidity. Yes, they can be very¡­ loose-mouthed.¡± When he says, Kyle pokes out his lips while Kieran huffs and crosses his arms over his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a day so far. How has it been?¡± He asks, which makes one of my eyebrows elevate, and my eyes bat at him like an owl.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to speak freely.¡± He instructs.


    My fingers dip into my palms, almost causing pain. ¡°My family died just yesterday, and.. and I was brought here to be a ve. Why didn¡¯t you just kill me?¡± Nothing in me dares me to look into their eyes, so I retain staring at the table¡¯s texture.


    ¡°That¡¯s where you failed, Kaya. There are things you must learn.¡± Kade stands up as he speaks.


    He¡¯s walking towards me, and with each step, my heart chokes me more, churning and wanting to tear through my throat. ¡°Kieran, Kyle, and I cannot be trusted. Nothing we ever tell is the truth. If I¡­¡±


    He drops an apple in front of me, and then his fingers crawl up my face to wipe away the little bits of perspiration around the edges of my hairline. ¡°If I tell you to eat this apple, don¡¯t trust it. Why?¡±


    He grabs my hair to make me look into his eyes, and there, for a second, I catch his silver cerulean eyes darting their intensity on me and their intentions on me. ¡°Because you¡¯re our ve, and we want nothing but to cause you pain. You¡¯ll feel so much of it that you¡¯d question your goddess, whoever you witches pray to, yet you wouldn¡¯t get any response, and you¡¯d ask the moon goddess too, and she won¡¯t tell you anything as well.¡±


    He releases his hold on my hair, and my head jerks back to normalcy. I quickly catch my breath, now realizing that I haven¡¯t breathed for a long time.


    He implies frets over every inch of me and every ounce. My eyes blink rapidly, with tears brimming their edges.


    When I look ahead again, he¡¯s back in his seat.


    That¡¯s insanely fast.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go through the rules and regtions.¡± His words thumps adrenaline into my blood, bittering every part of my veins and arteries.


    His voice oozes through the air, carrying with it all brutality and ruthlessness.


    Going back to eating his food, he starts. On the other hand, I¡¯ve lost my appetite. ¡°For as long as we need you alive, Kaya, you¡¯ll adhere to every instruction. You¡¯ll not speak unless we ask you to. You¡¯re a worthless being that we¡¯ve decided to reveal mercy to. Every malice that you face shall be a discipline to adhere to corrections. You no longer have the rights to think, act, or make your own decisions.¡±


    ¡°We own every part of you. We own your body, your mind, your thinking, and your life, and every day of your life is to satisfy us in any way that we ask, including submitting your body to us. And you¡¯ve got no say in it. When you don¡¯t do as bid, well, you¡¯ll learn the punishments thate after in time.¡±


    As he dictates my life to me, letting all grim sh across my vision, I dart my face from Kyle to Kieran, then to him.


    They all look handsome-more handsome than any man I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. It¡¯s like they¡¯re made specially with those chiseled jaws, perfect hairline, milky warm beige skin, and muscr physique that fits any clothing they put on.


    They all have that long torso that makes their pecs poke out through their slightly buttoned-up shirt, and I imagine their packs underneath.


    I zone out of my thoughts suddenly to realize that my thighs are pressed against each other, but I didn¡¯t worry much about it because my brain was trying to fold around the instructions Kade made earlier.


    Maybe I can ept my fate, but I¡¯m a witch and most connected to nature; giving out my body anytime and anywhere to these tainted, cursed brothers would only distance me from nature.


    I¡¯m not just ruined but also expunged from my reason for creation.


    There¡¯s a mild silence in the room, and my mind is unsure if I should reject these offers or ept them. On the dark side, I don¡¯t think I have a choice.


    Before I knew it, my hands mmed the table in anger before ring my eyes at the triplets. ¡°I am not surrendering my body, not my mind, and not my soul to any of you. You¡¯re monsters.¡±


    Kieran scoffs from across me. Honestly, none of them look shocked, even when I had made my voice fierce and firm. ¡°Monsters? That¡¯s such an understatement.¡± He stands up and as he begins to roll up his sleeves, he orders.


    ¡°Clear this table now.¡± His voice booms through the room at the maids.


    My breathing is ragged. My eyes are like I¡¯ve just seen a ghoul. And my body is filled with sweat.


    What¡¯s about to happen?

 7

    7


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    Kieran is boring his eyes into mine, which are widened out of fear. He¡¯s acting like a monster with the way his jaw is twitching and his fingers are taking off some buttons on his shirt.


    Then hees close to me and wraps off all the content on the table with his hands, his impatience obviously running thin.


    My breathing heightens with each barbaric action of his, my chest roving up and down right before he grabs each side of the chair that I¡¯m sitting on and he speaks, his face inches away from mine.


    ¡°You¡¯re a toy here, an item, meaningless and disposable. You must understand that the hard way. My brother has attempted to go easy on you; has he not?¡± His voice is filled with malice, and in his eyes, I see no remorse.


    It¡¯s like all he sees me as is a machine that he owns, and when it doesn¡¯t do exactly what he wants, he punishes it.


    Grabbing me by my waist all of a sudden, he drops me onto the table. His hand has wiped off a frost from one of the cakes, and he licks it with his eyes settled on my face.


    ¡°The curses are indeed erased when she¡¯s near.¡± It seems more like he¡¯s talking to himself than to me.


    My throat is releasing soft whimpers at his harsh handling until he sweeps me closer to his face, making sure his hard abs stop my leg from stretching further.


    ¡°I love this game, bro.¡± Someone from behind us whoops.


    Kyle?


    I can¡¯t think well. I¡¯m not sure.


    An ear-piercing scream runs out of my throat suddenly when his ws grow out to tear the res of the gown. And before I could process that, another of his fingers had done more damage.


    He keeps on tearing the clothes, and I close my eyes, salty fluids dripping from my eyes, and my hands go to cover my face in a cower.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide your face now, Kaya. You were courageous just a few seconds ago, weren¡¯t you?¡± He mocks me as he grabs hold of my hands.


    I¡¯m whimpering, my body shuddering, and my face reddened, wishing and praying that this is all a nightmare, but deep down, a part of me knows that it¡¯s my reality.


    More tears drop from my eyes as my sight scans down my body, from my cleavage down to my legs. The gown has be tattered, and my body is all exposed.


    Before my hands can try to hide my boobs, he grabs them and smirks, his eyes shadowed by hisshes. It gives off an eerie yet seductive look that I find myself hating.


    I hate how my body reacts in fear on the outside, but on the inside, it feels different. My core is turned on by these actions, finding him much handsomer than yesterday.


    His low, dangerously low voice, as it coarses into my hearing, warms up my blood. ¡°We own you, every part of you. Do you understand?¡±


    As he asks, his hands cup both my breasts. He ys with my nipples, but the irritation that I expected isn¡¯t what my brain resulted in. Instead, I crave more of his touch.


    I want more of him. I want more hands. Although that isn¡¯t a sensation I can believe, so I try to fight against him even when my body isn¡¯t acting as I want.


    In a rush, while his hands are now clipping both of my wrists, he turns me over, forcing me to sit on my knees, then spanks my ass.


    My voice wanted toe out as a moan instead of a scream, so I lowered it to a whisper, a gasp.


    ¡°Ah, please stop.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    While he treats me like a slut in front of everyone to make me feel humiliated, my insides twist with a feeling of satisfaction.


    And that only worsens it for me. I am embarrassed by myself and by my situation.


    Not long after, he stops by taking a handful of my ass in his palm and making my back rest against him as I feel the heat from his body. Then he whispers. ¡°You¡¯re our possession. I won¡¯t be gentle next time.¡± His hard grip on my hair lessens after he speaks, throwing my head forward into the air.


    I ramble down from the table and try to cover my body, but it¡¯s impossible. The dress is a rag, covering my skin and exposing everything.


    As I try to cover my boobs, my other hand tries to cover my underparts. Warm tears flow freely from my eyes, but the triplets do not care at all. They¡¯re all seated back on their chairs with their eyes fixed on me.


    My very eyes shift to Kade. I watch as his silver cerulean eyes don¡¯t flicker one bit. There are no emotions in there; it¡¯s like a void that he¡¯s created. His pupils don¡¯t even shift one nce away from me, and his entire demeanor leaves out no information about whatever he¡¯s thinking.


    It¡¯s as though he is a closed book, excellent at masking his thoughts.


    Then, I look over to Kyle; that one has a grin on his face such that he bits down on his lower lips with one brow raised to give a mysterious look in those hazel oceans. Andstly, my heart rises when my eyes meet Kieran¡¯s, who¡¯s narrowing his eyes back at me. There¡¯s a wave of confusion and anger stirring deep inside his gray eyes.


    It almost seems like he worried about the aftermath of what he did to me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll continue to stay in the room we¡¯ve given to you till we think otherwise, based on how submissive or arrogant you act.¡± Kade says and bangs his hands on the table.


    A gasp escapes me as I blink profusely, jumping back. My head is low, deviating away from them, but then someone walks into the room.


    The clicking of their shoes causes me to look over to my left, and I see a face that I haven¡¯t seen before. The man has his hands crossed at the back, resting on his tail.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Kyle states and readjusts himself on the seat.


    They have an uncle? I don¡¯t know about that except. Well, I didn¡¯t know anything about the triplets until I got here and got to know that they have a mother as well.


    And something tells me that if the triplets can be as cruel as this, then their mother and uncle would be more disastrous.


    With a low humming sound from Kade, Melissaes forward to direct me out of the room.


    It¡¯s over. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll get out of this disgrace soon. I tell myself this in my thoughts as Melissa drags me away.


    My heart needs to be nursed, frantically racing in its little spot, so my hands go up there to heal it.


    My cheeks are wet from my continuous crying. I¡¯ve never been more humiliated before. Everything happened in front of the chefs, maids, and other people there.


    I just can¡¯t hold anything in, so I keep sulking. The hups aren¡¯t slowing either.


    When we get inside the room, I run to the bed, having snatched Melissa¡¯s hands away from my body, and quickly grab the bedsheets to cover myself.


    And as I sit on the bed, staring through the sill window to the outside, I wish the guards had killed me. Although another thought lingers in my mind, and that is to destroy the triplets.


    I wish one day, when my powerse out, I can finally destroy them.


    Melissa is still in the room, and she¡¯s preparing another bath for me again.


    Do the triplets want me clean again so they can stain my body and mind with their flirty hands?

 8

    8


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    The silence treatment thates from Melissa is beginning to feel more of a punishment now, and I don¡¯t think I can bear it anymore.


    I don¡¯t see any sympathy in her eyes towards how much I have suffered tonight, as she just moved swiftly around the room, preparing me for the night based on the triplets orders.


    Oh, goodness, mentioning their names even now is scary. A chill runs down my spine at the thought of it.


    Melissa clears her throat to call me back to life. As I blink up at her, she spews. ¡°Your bath is waiting.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t take that bath. Who knows what will happen? Those guys are psychopaths. We really need to find a way out of here.¡± I want to say more, but when Melissa grabs me around the cleavage of the tattered gown, pulling me up to my feet so that my eyes pop out in fear of what she¡¯s about to do, she shakes her head in disapproval.


    Before my brain can think of what she¡¯s about to do, she sweeps me to the wall, making my back hit against it. Then, her arm gripped my neck to pin me to the wall.


    ¡°Stop fighting back and listen.¡± Just as shemands, I stop trying to free myself from her grip.


    I thought she wanted to kill me or something.


    ¡°Trust me, neer, you¡¯re weak. Infact, so fragile, like a sprouting flower. You seem sweet, tender, weak, innocent, and,stly, stupid. And all your life, that might have been saving you from the cruelty of this world, but now that you¡¯re in it, you must be smart. I thought that¡¯s one thing witches are good at.¡± She pauses there with her brows raised, as though she had wanted me to reply to that rhetorical statement.


    ¡°What? No, I¡¯m not a witch.¡± I try to defend myself until she uses her other hand to shush me.


    ¡°Everyone knows now, so there¡¯s no need to try to mask it.¡± Melissa releases a deep breath and drops her hand. She turns her back so she can walk a few steps away from me.


    ¡°I told you not to go against whatever the triplets say. They are your masters here. But did you know what you caused yourself? A lot of pain. I see torture and difort in your future.¡± Pardon me, is she a seer now? My heart is actually thudding in fear of what she¡¯s saying, though. She seems serious.


    ¡°The triplets already called you a witch, and from the way they treated you tonight, everyone in the pce would even treat you more than that. They¡¯ll find every means to find you in agony just so that they can satisfy and gain some sort of appraisal that would nevere from the triplets. This is hell, Kaya, and you made the mistake of letting everyone in it know about you.¡±


    Her voice diminishes with a sigh before she turns her heel toward the bathroom. Inside, I shred the rest of the cloth to the floor and walk inside the water.


    Mellisa looks pissed at me, which leaves me curious. I do understand that I did mess up big time, but there seems to be more to why she¡¯s angry at me. She is the only one so far in this kingdom who¡¯s giving me information on how to survive, but I didn¡¯t heed it, and now I¡¯ve allowed myself to be humiliated in front of the other servants by those monsters calling themselves the triplets.


    I can only imagine everything that Melissa has said. Rumours travel here so fast; I mean, isn¡¯t that how those monsters find me in the first ce?


    That wanker called fate has just decided to crush my life, and I¡¯m doomed now.


    She¡¯s finished scrubbing my body, and I¡¯m d that all those wretched touches of Kieran have been washed away.


    I¡¯m changing into a light night gown when I grab Melissa by her hand and give her a pleading look. ¡°This isn¡¯t just about what happened tonight, is it?¡±


    ¡°You will need a lot of energy in the days toe, Kaya, so go to bed now.¡± Is all she tells me before she walks towards the door.


    A hammering emotion emits inside me, causing my brows to furrow together and wrinkles to form at the edges of my orbs. She can¡¯t just leave me like this, in this curiosity of mine. I need to know how ruined my life is about to be.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just leave me in the dark and wonder what¡¯s going to happen to me. Would I be raped every day? Is that it? Am I to be beaten all day?¡± I really don¡¯t want any of that, not even the littlest of it, but well, I just have to spill it out.


    ¡°Yes, maybe even more.¡± Melissa turns to face me. Oh, boy. My feet remain rooted to the ground at the way she looks at me-so fierce. She is dead serious, and with each sentence of hers, she takes one step closer until she stops in front of me.


    ¡°You appear to be liked by the brothers. They can take turns on you. They¡¯ll fuck you all night long, and in the morning, they¡¯ll make you work like a ve without a payday. You¡¯ll be molested by the other ves as a whore, yet no one will be there to save you. Isn¡¯t that what you like?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My legs are wooby by the time she finishes.


    I¡¯m batting my eyes at her like I¡¯ve just seen a ghost. Imagining all that she said is a hell I pray not to live in, but being here, it¡¯s apparent, and from what happened tonight, I know.


    ¡°I was about your age when the triplets raided my town. My brother and sister were killed, as were the rest of my family. Oh, no. They didn¡¯t stop there. Everyone in the town was either flowing in a pool of blood or scraping the ground with their fingers, trying to run away with half their body not functioning anymore. There is hell on earth, and people who control it are these people, so next time that you want to act so brave, think about how much the consequences would be.¡±


    She scoffs a smallugh as she looks into the distance. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a great deal of pain, and I can only imagine what will happen to you. Maybe I¡¯m scaring you, and maybe that¡¯s what you need.¡±


    I am just standing right in my spot, unable to move, not even the muscle of my limb. I appear stuck, and I¡¯m holding my breath.


    ¡°Know this, Kaya. The Triplets were trained by their uncle and mother, and you don¡¯t want to be noticed by them. Some say those two influenced their lives, and some say it¡¯s the curse within them. Either way, just live with your head held low until the day you die here. There¡¯s no escaping.¡± She finishes, and we stare at each other for a minute.


    ¡°What do you mean by curse?¡± Stuttering, my lips let out. The rate at which I¡¯m quivering on the inside cannot be exined. I¡¯ve had visions of how there¡¯s no more future for me from everything Melissa has mentioned.


    Her own story is much worse.


    ¡°The brothers are cursed. Perhaps by the moon goddess due to their viciousness; who knows? The eldest, the one who¡¯s the Alpha, cannot see well. I heard he is colour blind. The one who followed, the one with the bad temper, lost his sense of taste. And for thest one, the yful one, he¡¯s unable to smell.¡± My brain shes back to when Kieran talked about the curseing back when he was close to me earlier.


    What could he mean?


    Anyway, when Melissa informs me, I am a little disappointed, and it shows in my contour because Melissa raises a brow at me again. ¡°You don¡¯t look as surprised.¡±


    ¡°Well, these monsters have done a lot worse to many people. I expect quite precarious punishments.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I think that¡¯s what made them the savage beasts that they turned out to be. Losing that bit of them is enough motivation to be the devil that they are now. One¡¯s sense of sight, smell, and taste can be what makes you see the beauty of life, but when you lose them, you might as well be a savage beast.¡± I nod my head at Melissa¡¯s words.


    As a witch, I understand her so much. I¡¯ve never been much connected to nature except through my senses, and werewolves are creatures of the woods too. They are linked to nature.


    As my thoughts wrap around my head, wondering what next is to happen in my life, I am left alone in the dark room.

 9

    9


    Kade walks into the room with Kyle and Kieran behind him. Onnding on his brothers, a squint forms at the side of his eyes, and instantly he gives entrance to his mind so his brothers can connect with him internally.


    With a smile on his face, when their uncle Jared sees them, he speaks inwardly. ¡°Let me do most of the talking. There¡¯s something fishy with Uncle.¡±


    Kieran takes a seat on one of the leather chairs, bringing his legs up to his uncle¡¯s desk before he crosses his arms over his chest and stares ahead into nothingness. He looks like he isn¡¯t in the mood for any of the conversation.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Kade, on the other hand, has assumed every reason why their uncle has called them for a conversation, and he is assured that it¡¯s rted to Kaya.


    As their uncle clears his throat, Kyle makes his way to a small bar inside the room and opens a bottle of whiskey, which he gulps down into his throat.


    ¡°Now, tell me guys, what was that nonsense I saw earlier in the dining room?¡±


    There¡¯s a dark smirk tainting Kyle¡¯s lips. With his face positioned earthward, he replies. ¡°It¡¯s no nonsense. It¡¯s what we are, uncle. You of all people should understand that, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    There¡¯s been silence in the room for a few minutes. Uncle Jared narrows his eyes at Kade before he shifts it over to Kieran, who seems oblivious to whatever they¡¯re discussing.


    ¡°Who is the girl?¡±


    ¡°A new sex ve of ours.¡±


    Jared knows that Kade is lying, but there¡¯s no way he can get the truth out of him. The brothers scare him now. They are no longer under his control, as before, and that pisses him off more than anything. His fist brawls under the table, hiding them behind the sandalwood object as he fakes his lips curving upwards.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen how you guys treat your sex ves. It¡¯s not that way. There seems to be a connection between you guys and that¡­ filth.¡± His eyes snap over to Kade, who, as expected, shows no emotion. If there¡¯s any shift in his demeanor, he¡¯s in a sh to execute it.


    ¡°Plus, she doesn¡¯t seem very much of a human, nor does she smell like a she-wolf, so tell me, what is she?¡±


    Releasing a scoff, Kade lets his back recline against the foamy lining of the leather chair.


    ¡°What are you implying, uncle?¡± As soon as he speaks, Jared ps his hand against the table and stands up.


    Then, snapping his eyes over to where Kyle is, he hurls the pencil from the table and throws it over. The bottle Kyle has on his mouth, drinking the alcohol, shatters out of the blue, the pencil piercing through, and his eyes pop out.


    ¡°Damnit, uncle.¡±


    ¡°Language, Kyle.¡± Shouts Jared at them, causing Kyle to raise his hand up in the air.


    ¡°Well, you deserve it, uncle.¡± He mutters.


    ¡°I need all attention in the room. That means enough drinking. Your mother and I are tired of you guys ignoring us or doing whatever you can. You guys are old enough now, and in leading this kingdom, you¡¯ve got to understand that you all need to be serious rather than nonchnt.


    Just as their uncle finishes speaking, Kieran shoots up from his seat, jetting forward with his palms banging the surface of the desk, but Kademunicates with him through thoughts, letting him know he should calm down, and he¡¯s got it.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re talking, uncle. What exactly hurts you here?¡±


    ¡°You hide things from your mother and I, thinking that now you¡¯ve got it all under your control, but it¡¯s all a childish y.¡± Kade wanted to respond there but decided not to, allowing his uncle to continue spewing. ¡°About the girl, why did you keep her? You cannot manage such a creature, yet you decided to hide it. Do you have any idea what damage she has caused?¡±


    Uncle Jared releases a deep breath before he adds, ¡°I¡¯ll take her and do with her what you should have done all this time.¡±


    ¡°She is ours.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a witch. We don¡¯t keep them. We execute them as soon as we see them. That¡¯s the rule. Because of your desire to keep them, other packs have heard the rumours.¡±


    Kade is taken a bit aback there but makes certain there¡¯s no evidence of his behaviour. ¡°How do you mean, uncle?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± Jared picks up an envelope, twirling it in the air over to Kade. After he¡¯s opened it and reasoned out the content, Jared resumes, ¡°The neighbouring pack worries about the rumours of a witch being amongst us, and they want toe and confirm if it has been executed, which is what I shall do.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t keep them if we are to maintain leading the superior chain. Now, because of our childish y, the Alpha of the Crestwood pack has nominated himself to do a personal check.¡±


    Sharply, Kade scoffs when he hears that. Speaking of, the alpha of the Crestwood is a beast just like the triplets, hating them more than anything, so it¡¯s no surprise to them when he decides to do a thorough checkup in their territory.


    ¡°Have you epted these invites, uncle?¡±


    Jared pinches the bridge of his nose and says, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve got no choice.¡±


    ¡°This is what makes us different from you, Uncle. We are more barbaric, sadistic, perilous, and cold-hearted. Don¡¯t worry; my brothers and I will handle this case. After all, we are to lead our territory. Now, about the girl, I shall like to make something clear: we own her, and no one, absolutely no one, wille and snatch her. We¡¯ll do whatever we want with her. She¡¯s our toy.¡±


    As he ims, his voice deepens, grasping authority along the way: ¡°We control her emotions, her body, her mind, andstly, how she thinks. And if anyone thinks they can touch her, my brothers and I won¡¯t hesitate to get them out of the way. Uncle, once again, we¡¯ll handle this case with the Crestwood pack.¡±


    Jared¡¯s lips are wide open, gaping at the brothers. From Kade, who bores his orbs at him, to Kieran, who remains unconcerned by the conversation, then to Kyle, who¡¯s watching him with a possessive glint in his eyes.


    If there¡¯s one thing Jared is sure of that he¡¯s created in these brothers, it¡¯s the devil which he has made them. Now, he wonders if he can still control them. He observes nothing but darkness in their heart.


    Knowing that he can¡¯t win this conversation, he gives up and leaves the room for the triplets.


    Immediately after the door closes behind them, Kade snaps his finger, calling Kieran¡¯s and Kyle¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I have a n.¡± His voice is in haste, leaving a sense of confusion among the brothers.


    ¡°There¡¯s more to root out in our new ve, so there¡¯s no way we are letting her go yet. She affects our curses, and we feel a sense of undescribable affection towards her. We¡¯ve got to find those out, regardless of whatever suffering she¡¯d have to pass through. All I care about is us, which means concerning this Alpha of the Crestwood, let us ruin him.¡±


    Kieran chimes in there, parting his lips to the left in a dangerous grin. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to capture his wings. They say he bosses over the rest of the neighbouring packs. It would be a great pleasure to capture his pack.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why I have a n. They want to find out that we have a ve with us, do they not? Then that¡¯s what we shall show them.¡±


    Out of the blue, Kyle¡¯s demeanor changes into an ted mood. ¡°Fuck, I know just how we can do that. You guys know, when ites to ying dangerous games, I¡¯m perfect.¡±


    In Kade¡¯s eyes, he can already imagine how the event would y out. The Alpha and his entourage from the neighbouring packs would be arriving the next day, and he is already feeling butterflies in his stomach, knowing the damages they shall implicate.

 10

    Chapter Ten.


    10


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    There was a time in my life when the rise of sunlight was a joy I could not fathom. It felt like a part of me that I always cherished.


    I would have woken up early, mesmerized by my thoughts, which were beautiful then. I¡¯d run up thedder to the roof of the cottage and watch as that yellow vibrancended on my skin.


    Having watched as my skin glows, I¡¯d smile and appreciate nature for creating such beauty in the midst of the darkness that lurks in this world. But now, here I am, lying on the bed with my eyes closed as I feel the rays of the sunlight beaming onto my skin.


    Yet, I do not stand up. I cannot bring myself to be happy about anything because my life is no longer mine. I am crush and doom from the moment that the people left in my love life were murdered by the ones who captured me. They¡¯ve left me to be nothing.


    Suddenly, I reverse from the depths of my thoughts when I hear someone clear their throat. My eyes snap open, and my body bolts up from the bed.


    Shocked, left in an rmed expression, I see Kieran standing in front of the bed with a te in his hands. As Ie to understand what¡¯s in it, sandwiches, I remove the strands of hair on my face.


    ¡°You seem very agile this morning, dear.¡± To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to believe that he¡¯s actually here until he speaks and my body jolts, crawling backwards to the headboard.


    Until my back hits a frame and I shift to my back. I¡¯ve never been that fast before in my life. ¡°Yeah, I know, darling. He has the quality of being the darkest monster between the three of us, but the silent one has already gained it.


    Does he mean to tell me that Kade is the cruelest among them? I know they say the ones who are most silent can also be the most dangerous ones, and now that Kyle is confirming it for me, it scares me more.


    At least, I know some of the things that Kieran can do, as he¡¯s shown me some of his rage at the dining table, but Kade, I have no idea what he¡¯s capable of.


    Speaking of the monster, wherever is he?


    My heart is still beating hard when I watch Kieran bring himself to smile and lower his hand to the bed. ¡°I decided to bring you breakfast, toy.¡±


    I hate all of them. They don¡¯t even have the decency to call me by my name all of the time. I¡¯m not a toy at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a toy but a living being,¡± I snap at Kieran, staring into his grey eyes, and I¡¯m suddenly lost inside them.


    The way the sun radiates onto his face, glimmering into his eyes, leaves my lips parted and ajar. He hypnotizes me instantly, and a huge part of me wants to touch him and feel his body.


    ¡°Yeah, a ticking bomb waiting to get her powers so she can destroy everyone. Isn¡¯t that what you are?¡± He nods his head as he smirks, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d rather consider you a toy then.¡±


    After he leaves the te in front of me, I have no choice it to eat the sandwiches. I haven¡¯t eaten since the first day I got here. The horror that I¡¯ve faced in thest two days is enough to make me not feel hungry until I cannot hold it in anymore.


    ¡°We are here for a quick discussion, brothers, not to exchange conversation.¡± I don¡¯t need to see who¡¯s talking before I already know.


    His thick, masculine, ordering voice is enough confirmation. He¡¯s the Alpha, after all, so even his brothers have respect for him.


    Coming from the shadows made by the curtains, Ie into contact with his silver cerulean eyes, and I¡¯m hypnotized by them as well.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    There¡¯s something else about the brothers that is strange. I cannot control my body when I¡¯m around them. They leave me feeling strange and wanting to feel their bodies.


    Kyle, even when he jokes, teases, and uses me as his sarcasm 101 everyday course, I still cannot stop myself from noticing how he¡¯s cute, how his hair flops to the back of his head, his chiseled jaw, and his perfect body shape.


    And Kieran, even when I hate him most, there¡¯s a sense of arousal inside me when he keeps staring at me, watching me as though he¡¯s trying to find me out. He¡¯s got that devilish glint, unlike Kyle, who¡¯s got a yboy look.


    As much as Kieran causes the hair at the back of my back to stand, my body feels an attraction towards him.


    Andstly, Kade-there¡¯s something about him that I¡¯m desperately trying to figure out. Is it how cold and silent he is? He¡¯s very calm, theplete opposite of Kieran, which also turns me on. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t even have a taste.


    These brothers havepletely different attitudes, yet I¡¯m attracted to each of them. Indeed, I am getting brainwashed by them. That¡¯s what I want to believe.


    And for example, watching as Kade walks into the light with his eyesid towards the ground, I watch how his dark hair is perfectlybed and how his heart-shaped lips make me lick my bottom ones without my own consent.


    As much as I don¡¯t want to watch him, lowering my gaze, I catch him wearing sweatpants, and that¡¯s when I lose my guard again. My eyes are stered below his navel area, wishing that the shirt he was putting on isn¡¯t covering his dick area.


    My breathing has heightened just from my thoughts, and I can¡¯t help it. These brothers are messing with my head, not just physically but mentally.


    It makes me want to scream. .


    When Kade begins to speak, Ie back to my senses. ¡°There¡¯s a meetinging up tonight, so you¡¯d being with us. At the drive, I will let you know the rules you must follow. Is that understood?¡±


    I nod my head.


    ¡°A maid wille to help. We want you to be ready by the appropriate time.¡± I find myself nodding at his words again, unable to voice out, out of fear that if I speak, I might get punished.


    Kade lets out a scoff, which scares me more than when he was staring at me with no emotion in his eyes. ¡°I have only allowed you the chance to sleep on a bed and the chance to have a conversation with me or my brothers because we haven¡¯t decided fully what to do with you yet. Do not destroy your period of enjoyment. By that, I mean, whenever I talk to you, you must respond with words.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± My lips part before my brain even thinks of the words, then I release a sharp breath, hoping that he doesn¡¯t punish me or his brothers punish me.


    ¡°You learn fast. I hope we don¡¯t have to do this the hard way another time.¡± Tilting his head to the left, Kyle and Kieran stand up, walking next to him, leaving him in the middle as they are about to leave the room.


    My thoughts, lingering inside my mind since the first day I was taken as a ve by them, overwhelm me once again. I need to speak out. Maybe I¡¯ll get punished, but I deserve to at least know if they have any sense of sympathy at all, or maybe the curses that Melissa told me bother them have taken away their sympathy too.


    ¡°What did I ever do?¡±


    The brothers stop in their walk right away, as though they¡¯ve revised it before, and that shocks me. I want to clutch my heart, but I don¡¯t want to show any weakness, even though anyone can see how I¡¯m fidgeting.


    ¡°You¡¯re a witch. I thought you all were smart.¡± He suggests which makes my forehead wrinkles.


    ¡°My family is dead because of you all. My father and my brother, and then you kept me here. What offense did I evermit? I¡¯m an innocent soul.¡± Pausing, a tear slides down my cheek. ¡°Please, just kill me, too.¡±


    ¡°What a weakness! That¡¯s thest thing my brothers and I would ever do to you. You cannot die. We would never allow that. And not even nature can affect that. Be ready tonight.¡±


    Kade snatches his eyes off of him, as do his brothers, before they all leave the room. Before Kyle disappears, he waves at me with a wink.


    Left alone in the room once again, I can¡¯t help the sobbing thates after

 11

    11


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    It is a dead end with the brothers.


    I havee to realize that. They want to destroy me totally, and maybe I should just allow that. But they won¡¯t kill me. Would I be in excruciating pain forever?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I¡¯m not that kind of girl. I never thought that¡¯s what fate has in store for me.


    A few weeks ago, my imagination of what the future holds was wild. I thought of a world where I am not exactly judged for who I am, where I don¡¯t suffer for my kind of breed, but thinking of the reality that I live in now, perhaps I had asked wrongly.


    Perhaps I should not have wished for a better life. Maybe that way, I would still have a brother who keeps disturbing my life and a father who dreams of a world where invention reigns.


    ¡°Your dress is here.¡± Blinking rapidly, Ie alive to the voice of Melissa. She pats the side of the bed where she has ced the cloth before a smile emits from her lips.


    My eyes shift to the gown in a wrapped nylon bag, and upon opening it, my lips part out of surprise.


    Seeing a ck gown with res at the end, the sleeves long with a material, and crystal diamond designs on the cleavage part makes one of my brows raise.


    In curiosity, I wonder what the brothers are up to about this.


    ¡°I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Melissa fixed her attention on me when I trailed off from my words. I do not know if I should say what¡¯s on my mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡­ I thought that¡­ I mean the dress. It¡¯s very fancy. I wasn¡¯t expecting that.¡± Telling Melissa, a smile crawls up her face.


    ¡°I know. The triplets do treat each of their sex ves in the most appropriate manner, especially when they want them at a ball with them. They like their sex ves to have such elegance that others would want them for themselves. We are more like a ything to them. We all are anyway.¡± This is actually the first time I¡¯ve heard Melissa consider herself a lower being than the triplets. She¡¯s always acted as though she approves of her fate being in their hands.


    It only makes sense to me what she¡¯s saying, but then, sex ves?


    ¡°Wait, there are others like me? I mean, sex ves?¡±


    A chuckle sounding more like a mockery escapes Melissa¡¯s lips, causing me to frown at her before I look away. ¡°You don¡¯t know a lot, girl. And I pity you for that. The triplets are royals; barbaric brings in a human shape. Of course, they have lots of sex ves. Maybe when they get tired of you, they¡¯ll pick up another.¡±


    Finishing her statement, she doesn¡¯t allow me to respond before she grabs the cloth and hurls it at me. I walk inside the closet, and after changing into the dress anding outside, she grabs me by arm¡¯s length to face the mirror.


    I gasp at my own reflections. I look amazing. Perfect indeed, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to smile.


    Inside me, I am boiling for my freedom, and I am more annoyed at the way my body reacts whenever I am in front of the brothers. I feel so helpless, unable to think clearly, and want a sense of touch from them.


    Craving.


    Yearning.


    Something unknown within me awakens, wanting them to release it.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Ready, I take onest nce at my reflection. My hair is box braided with some strands left to stream down my forehead, and my face is dolled with light makeup to give me the blushes I would never feel as long as i remain locked up here.


    And the dress, bringing out my figure, pencilling in my stomach so my hips can be revealed.


    If it were another situation, I¡¯d be excited.


    Soon, we arrive at the stairs. My hand touches the cold rails when I hear Kyle¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Damn, she looks so good; I want us to fuck her to stupor.¡± As though that isn¡¯t enough to shock me out of my wits, he adds as he goes to the back of his brothers and wraps his arms over their shoulders. ¡°The gown gives such easy ess to give a quickie. Or what do you say, Madame?¡±


    His rhetorical question wrestled with my chest, leaving it heavy. Stroking down, he has his hand waiting for me to take it.


    I refuse, entwining my hands, and he pouts, seeming oddly unaffected by my action of repulsion.


    No, I don¡¯t want that. I want them to get angry at me enough for them to kill me.


    That¡¯s the only way I can survive this struggle-my only way of connecting with myte family.


    ¡°Our drive is here. We should leave.¡± Speaks Kade and walks off to the front door.


    Kyle nods his head towards the path too. My feet, without my consent, stretch forward to join them.


    Wow, this is actually my first time going outdoors since I¡¯ve been captured by the triplets. Although it¡¯s crazy how I have no idea how to feel, there is no excitement sprouting within my insides. It¡¯s all dark and foggy.


    ¡°Do I need to tell you your next motive?¡± My train of thought wreaks havoc when I hear Kade¡¯s voice. The triplets are now inside the vehicle, leaving just me and I still tired of their orders.


    Just kill me.


    Do it.


    I stare into Kade¡¯s eyes, which causes him to raise his brows. He alights and scoffs, his eyes shifting away for a second.


    ¡°What is this disy?¡±


    ¡°Kill me.¡± I affirm, which he finds amusing.


    ¡°Okay,¡± is all he says, and he steps closer. Instantly, I snap my eyes shut and my lips tight into a thin line, brawling my hand into a fist as I think that finally my wishes are being granted by him.


    But then, he¡¯s got another motive, as instead, I wince at a sharp pain and wail at the piercing of his ws.


    ¡°Arhh¡­¡± My body shrinks as I begin to plead. ¡°please, stop¡­ stop!¡±


    Beads of perspiration fill my nds, wanting nothing but for him to stop. He has my body neck pinned with one hand and the other ripping the skin with his index finger chucked inside.


    I can feel my own blood, wetting my skin as I begin to cry.


    ¡°Death is painful to you. Then you¡¯re not ready to die. Make just one more mistake tonight, and you¡¯re done.¡±That¡¯s all he finishes with before he enters the vehicle, and I follow behind him.


    As the tires screeches out of the parking space, two frames meet my eyes, shrieking a wave of confusion: the man who interrupts Kieran at the dining table, their uncle, I think, and a woman standing next to him.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t think much of it at all, as all that is on my mind is what wonder this night has left to offer. I ce my attention through the window, watching as we speed down the street. Just like the air sprawl my hair mildly, I hope my life can be as free, but no, it¡¯s filled with pain.


    Speaking of, I wince inwardly as I feel the sting once again.

 12

    12


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    The ride has been going on for God knows how long, and it¡¯s now tiring.


    My ass cheeks hurt from sitting in one position for the past half an hour that I¡¯ve been inside this space. The triplets don¡¯t say anything to me, which I¡¯m d for because I don¡¯t think I can even hold a conversation. .


    Yes, I am still traumatized by what happened earlier. I thought Kieran was the only one capable of doing what Kade did, but then, thinking about it, Kade never showed me who he was.


    What am I even saying?


    None of the brothers have shown me their all. I don¡¯t know what else they¡¯ve got up their sleeves.


    Anyway, taking that off of my mind in the meantime, I have watched the beauty of the road as we passed by. It¡¯s alluring how it¡¯s filled with people beautifying nature, except those people are vile-they are werewolves.


    At this point, I aming to the conclusion that all werewolves are cruel, uncultured, and savage.


    All of their eyes that have ever been ced on me reveal nothing but hatred, but why do they hate witches? I have no idea.


    Concerning the triplets, theirs is even more deep.


    Kade¡¯s eyes fall to the hand clock in his palm. ¡°In ten minutes, we should arrive at the party. We have a sharp talk with the Alpha of Crestwood,¡± and how does that concern me? Oh, just as I ask within myself, he adds with a soft chuckle, ¡°But that isn¡¯t your worry, is it?¡±


    He sips on a drink. I didn¡¯t realize he had it in his hands all this time. ¡°You will be a distraction. I need to capture the attention of the Alpha enough for trouble to stir up.¡±


    I don¡¯t understand how he expects me to do that.


    ¡°Now, I do not expect you to talk unless we speak to you and request an answer through an interrogation. You do not act or think on your own, except for whatever we ce inside your brain. That¡¯s pretty much it. You can do that, right, little thing?¡±


    Hastily, I nod my head in affirmation. ¡°Of course, yes. Yes.¡± Clearing my throat, I repeat. Then, feeling a lump in my throat, I force it down.


    My heart is starting to spike up a beat, a churning sensation releasing into my blood enough to stir the settlement in my stomach lining. It¡¯s a feeling of tension and not knowing what will happen tonight.


    These guys are indeed letting me know what it means to be their toy. I am a bait tonight to grab the attention of an Alpha, whose name on Kade¡¯s tongue tastes like he¡¯s just as wicked as they are.


    Out of nowhere, a change in gravity jerks me forward. Wee to a sudden stop.


    ¡°We are here.¡± A croaky tonends in my hearing, and I suddenly feel a coldness in my feet, yet it wets from sweat.


    I¡¯m trying hard to hide my emotions, but they are like a hurricane waiting to gust into the wind once I release them.


    A hand settles on my shoulder when we alight. Seeing that it¡¯s Kyle, I center my eyes back on the building. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you should be fine. And if you feel tense, which you do, I can give you some dicking.¡±


    Heughs at the manner in which my face changes its disposition, and he goes to meet his brothers. While they are having a whispering conversation that I can never eavesdrop on, I focus on the view in front of me.


    As much as I cannot underwrap my astonishment, I hate that werewolves have rooted their unfairness, filthiness, and evilness into the ground of this earth.


    They¡¯ve made themselves reach the top of the food chain, as they like to call it. And trust me, it isn¡¯t even meant to be that way. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be a food chain to begin with.


    We are all supposed to live as different people from different spaces on earth who would love to learn from one another about our differences.


    ¡°Kaya.¡± An emotion that causes a blush to show up on my face stirs when I hear my name on their tongue, and I hate once again that I felt sheepish at that instead of angry.


    I stand in the middle while Kyle and Kieran stand at my side, and behind me walks Kade. They all have their hands rooted into their pockets, their faces positioned ahead, and a hardness there.


    It¡¯s a splendid environment, a mansion that we are walking into. I cannot fathom the amount of grandness this ce graces me with.


    Entering, I gasp internally. It¡¯s perfect. Damn beautiful. The interior decor is awesome for a few minutes, helping me forget about my situation.


    There are many werewolves inside, some of them with their ves next to them, and you can spot them with their lowly-fashioned clothes. It made me rethink for a second why the triplets have decided otherwise for me.


    Oh, yes, they have ns.


    In their presence inside the room, every eyended on them, which makes me nervous because I¡¯ve never had this many eyesnd on me or anyone I¡¯m with on a walk-in.


    And there is silence for some time. I could sense the tension thates with their entrance. We continue walking until we get to the top of the fancy stairs, where we can capture the whole view of the room.


    Woah. This is a lot of werewolves.


    ¡°I need a drink.¡± Kyle requests a drink from a waiter who is passing by and passes his brothers a drink too. I do not expect to get one anyway, so when in fact, I didn¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t hurt.


    I just want to get out of here as soon as possible.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find the Alpha. He¡¯s not here.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Begins Kyle with a soft snicker being released through his widened lips.


    ¡°Stupid you. You think he is so scared of our presence that he did not show up?¡± Kieran questions before he waves Kyle off with his left hand.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s find that out.¡± Kade instructs before he hurls the ssy cup away into who knows where.


    Because of the instrumental ying loudly, I could only hear a few gasps, which probably means the ss shatters on someone¡¯s head downstairs.


    Jeez.


    These guys are psychotic.


    ¡°You will do well to stay here till we arrive, will you not, little thing?¡± Speaks Kade with his eyes, watching me from the corner of his socket.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± I gulp down yet another lump.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting good at this. I see you don¡¯t want to be what is actually called a ve.¡± I hear Kyle tease me as they leave me be.


    I watch them step down the stairs, and inside my mind, I wish something could just happen to them that wouldn¡¯t make them evere back.


    I wish they would die or disappear-just never having to evere back.


    My worries soon spiral into a void when I turn to the left, where there¡¯s a room with its door opened. Wait, is that an art establishment?


    My feet pause, not knowing if I should proceed. Well, I want them to kill me, don¡¯t I?


    They might as well do that when I don¡¯t follow the rules.


    As I approach, I see that the room is constructed like a hallway. It¡¯s beautiful. Within a few minutes, I was lost in the paintings. The artist is blessed with the power of nature¡¯s creativity.


    From watchingndscapes to different types of forests to swamps to the ocean to all other naturistic elegance.


    I jump and fall onto my butt when a masculine voice mentions from my back. ¡°I did not think anyone would spend much time staring at that.¡±


    His eyes are ced on a painting of an ocean where there are birds flying past, which captures the frame of a person standing on a berg of a rock next to it.


    Then hends his orbs on me before he helps me up, outstretching his hand.


    He is a werewolf, as I can sense.


    What do I say?


    Did the Triplets send him to punish me?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I don¡¯t expect myself to be so bold.


    There¡¯s a slight frown wrinkling the skin of his forehead. ¡°Oh, fuck. Wait, you¡¯re not a werewolf? Woah. Your beauty deceives me without my realizing it. You¡¯re not dressed up like other ves. Whoever brings up here, darling?¡±


    Wait, he looks like a royal. He acts nice. He acts like he¡¯splimenting me.


    This is a trap.


    He¡¯s a predator.


    Oh, goodness. I am just seeing his eyes now that I blink up at him. There¡¯s a reddish ring in there. He¡¯s an Alpha, but which Alpha?


    The rate at which I wish the ground could swallow me at his next words is undescribable.


    ¡°Oh, where are my manners? I am Alpha ric of the Crestwood pack. You probably never heard of it. Now, what¡¯s your name, dear?¡±


    Wait, excuse me? He¡¯s Alpha ric?

 13

    13


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°I should leave.¡± I don¡¯t wait another second before I pick up a pace, except that I didn¡¯t pass by the alpha before he draws me back.


    ¡°First rule: no one walks away from me.¡± His voice is dangerously low. There¡¯s a dark glint in his eyes when hends on mine, and I look away.


    ¡°Plus, you don¡¯t want to get back there without your owners. You¡¯d be eaten. Have you ever imagined having your heart plucked out while alive? Oh, you don¡¯t want to imagine the horrific look that settles on the victim¡¯s face.¡±


    Why is he telling me this?


    ¡°And how do I know you won¡¯t hurt me?¡±


    ¡°Because I want you to have a drink with me.¡± He sounds convincing enough, but I will never trust any werewolf.


    If the triplets hate him, then he must be just as daring as them. One of the things I¡¯ve learned about these creatures is that they hate when someone else wants to boss over them.


    ¡°And how do you know if I don¡¯t want to die out there?¡±


    ¡°I cannot answer that. Come with,¡± his voice doesn¡¯t give way to an objection from me.


    I settle on the footstool in front of a bar while he goes to pick up a bottle of spirit. ¡°I will pour you just one drink, and after, you can leave.¡±


    ¡°I cannot drink.¡± I suddenly feel the urge to exin further, especially when he raises a brow. ¡°I haven¡¯t drunk one before.¡±


    ¡°Well, for a ve or toy of another, I¡¯d suggest you drink up now. You won¡¯t get another chance at this.¡±


    Why is he acting nice?


    ¡°Why are you acting like you were some angel?¡±


    He scoffs as he takes one shot. He soon pours himself another. ¡°Weren¡¯t we all once?¡±


    My voice is small. ¡°true.¡±


    I close my eyes and drink the whole content at once. Shit.. what the actual¡­ it burns my throat and stomach, and my body feels like it is rejecting it.


    When I open my eyes, I can¡¯t see well as it¡¯s blurry from tears, and my face shows just how bitter and peppery the feeling was.


    I don¡¯t ever want to do this again.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise to have someone in this room who doesn¡¯t know who I am. Other ves, just like their owners, dare not, but you? Something about you confuses me as well.¡± While this man speaks, I feel like my head is starting to spin. I close my eyes for some time, still listening to him, but it¡¯s like I¡¯m in two different bodies where one is dozing out into another consciousness.


    Does that even make sense?


    ¡°I have smelled you. You don¡¯t smell like a human, nor do you smell like a she-wolf. What are you, dear?¡±


    ¡°Can I have one more shot?¡±


    Okay, I may hate the taste, but sure, this sensation is heavenly. No wonder a lot of people get addicted. It¡¯s like I cannot think anymore. I am unworried. I¡¯m just¡­ there¡¯s an arising feeling of freedom.


    After I¡¯ve taken another, I begin to spill. I told this Alpha ric, who now looks damn hot before me, that I could touch him sensually, about how my life changes just in the blink of an eye.


    I told him how, four days ago, I never thought I¡¯d be here. How my life changed when the family I have left died and I was captured, and how I came to be here. I even told him about the wound at the side of my neck that Kade put there with his ¡°stupid¡± ws.


    Although I didn¡¯t mention the triplets yet because I couldn¡¯t trust him to tell him about them, Or maybe I should. Since he also hates them, I assume he might just kill me off.


    By the way, I know that I am not supposed to talk, but I don¡¯t care. I just don¡¯t care, but at the same time, I do. I know I¡¯d regret it, and still, I am unworried.


    ¡°You are indeed innocent, girl.¡± He speaks as his fingers trail the side of my head. From my cheek up to my ear, where he picks a few strands of my hair and feels its tenderness in his palm.


    ¡°It will be such a waste to waste you, but that¡¯s my mission here, anyway.¡±


    My eyes pop at that statement.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re killing me?¡±


    Why does that make me happy?


    ¡°Are you ted?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I shrug.


    ¡°So naive,¡± he says, looking away, and before my brain can decipher it, he¡¯s captured my neck and banged my head behind a wall.


    Fuck!


    My ears pick up on the banging. I squirm out of pain, but he¡¯s also got my hands sped by his free one while one hooks me against the wall.


    ¡°You are a witch. Do you have any idea what I do to them?¡±


    This was a trick all this time?


    My best assumption is that he wasn¡¯t at the ballroom because he was looking for me.


    ¡°Leave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Pathetic. You want death. Did you think it woulde easily?¡±


    ¡°Think of this. You¡¯re sitting in an iron chair, tied to it with rope; there¡¯s a concentrated acidic solution filling up half the length of the chair to the point where you lift your legs in the air in a never-ending, unrelentingly position, or you¡¯d be burned. Can you keep it up for all the days you¡¯d spend in there before you die?¡± He smirks.


    ¡°Oh, that is not all. The iron is a machine that gets hot for ten minutes, enough to melt a skin. At first, it melts your clothes into your skin. Then, it cools off. In the next ten minutes, it melts your already-burnt skin again. You continue to scream¡­ and scream¡­ and scream¡­ until maybe three dayster, in the growing pain until you die. Before then, though, you¡¯d already be boiled meat. And after death, my dogs would have you as their meal.¡±


    He whispers it all into my ears as I whimper. He¡¯s so cruel. Oh, my God. He¡¯s very cruel. He¡¯s a barbarian. I never imagined a person with feelings could ever think of such a punishment.


    He cannot do this to me. As a witch, I must be returned to the earth.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all the others said too. I thought you¡¯d be different. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t¡­¡± He halts in his words when I kick him in the balls.


    Wait, damn, this man has a big dick! I fucking felt it. It¡¯s like a rod he¡¯s got under his pants.


    Running to the door for an escape, Ie into contact with two hunky men who grab me by each shoulder and turn me to face Alpha sadistic.


    He smacks my face, which causes the skin to tear and my blood to slide down my own cheek.


    Then, seeing as he licks my blood in his palm, I wanted to retch out my stomach at his face.


    This is so not happening.


    I hate this alcohol. I know I¡¯m in danger, yet I don¡¯t feel as tensed as my normal senses would.


    Regardless, I don¡¯t know what it means to be tortured like the way he said before I am allowed to die.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I scream as he leads me outside.


    There¡¯s probably a shortcut that they carry me past because I find myself outside after paying attention to my surroundings. Or maybe it¡¯s still the alcohol, because I still cannot see well.


    Not long after, I am thrown into his carriage, and with a whish in the air, the horses whine into the air, wheeling the tyres instantly at a wild speed against the asphalt ground.


    Batting my eyes with tears dropping and my lips parted, I see Kade showing up out of nowhere, having stopped the carriage with his bare hands.


    Just him!


    Is that supposed to be possible?


    Well, if I am a witch with my powers activated, perhaps I can do that too.


    ¡°Bring her out now, ric. She is mine. She is ours. We decide whatever happens to her!¡± Finishing his words, I yell sharply at the next event.


    It is Kieran who hurls an axe at the hinges of thepartment door, right at the side where Alpha sadistic is.


    cing undivided attention on aforementioned Alpha, from the corners of my lids, I could see him burning up. Out of the blue, he kicks on the door, yanking it off of its hinges.


    Then he walks out with his hands behind him.


    ¡°This is thetest model, one of its kind. The metal was shipped across the oceans, far away from here, just so such a fancy lotive gadget could be made. Now, it is damaged. After I beat all three of you, I¡¯ll write you the contact of my seller. You¡¯d buy me another.¡±


    That¡¯s all he says before he runs forward, aiming for Kieran. The way he runs, it seems almost impossible. I do not think anyone can be that fast.


    Except he didn¡¯t expect Kyle to show up out of nowhere, mming him instead into the ground with his feet.


    ¡°Ouch. That hurts, does it not?¡±


    ¡°One against three is not fair.¡± Alpha sadistic speaks with a dark grin.


    Fuck. They are going to kill each other.

 14

    14


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    They want each other¡¯s necks. Anyone can see that.


    I watch as Alpha sadistic suddenly shifts off of the ground, grabbing Kyle¡¯s leg and cracking it like he just broke a biscuit into two pieces.


    Seeing that, as Kyle goes down with a leg shred into two, I feel myself wanting to vomit once again. My stomach churns at the sight.


    Yet, when I looked back, he had stood up. Since the door is broken, he has easy ess to see me inside the carriage, choking in fear and shocking out of my senses.


    A smile drips off of his face, and then I see a wink. Cracking his neck to the left, then to the right, his leg fixes back to normalcy with a groaning from him.


    As he runs into the fight once again, that¡¯s when I fully realise the reality of what I am into.


    ¡°You don¡¯t touch anything that is ours.¡± Kade growls. I can see the veins poking out of his neck and his forehead as he hit Alpha sadistic with his elbow.


    His face presses inside when his bones crunch inside. Damn, they are breaking one another¡¯s bodies like it¡¯s a stic bottle that you can crush and then dip your fingers back inside to make it retake its former shape, except unlike the bottle still showing the sign of distortion, their own bodies healpletely within a matter of seconds.


    Kieran¡¯sing from behind, but Alpha sadistic already sees him, so he evades his attack. Although he didn¡¯t fully, as Kieran, onnding on the ground, uses his hands to pick his legs into the air, he wraps them around Alpha sadistic¡¯s stomach, and in the next minute, they are on the ground, hitting each other.


    With each punch, I can see the dirt on the ground gusting into the air. It¡¯s like each punch is something heavy being dropped.


    I confirm that because of the ground below them, which cracks with each hit.


    It isn¡¯t until Kyle yanks off thepartment on the other side of the wheels and grabs me by the hands that I realise that other werewolves inside the mansion have alsoe out to watch the show.


    I am still groaning with his harsh grip when the two guards stop in front of us.


    Kyle scoffs for a second. ¡°Your alpha is getting beaten by the triplets, yet you low-level pups want to y the hero game?¡±


    The both of them look at one another before they snarl at Kyle, which causes him to onlyugh.


    ¡°Well, then,e at me. Or, oh, I shall,¡± he hasn¡¯t even finished saying before he grabs one of them and hits him against the car frame.


    The one steps forward, but Kyle points his hand at him. ¡°You¡¯d soon die too.¡±


    Before that one could touch Kyle, he had already detached both arms of the one he hit against the car frame.


    While he is screaming, Kyle roots his ws into his skin and tears his back so that I can see his spinal cord.


    That¡¯s when I dropped to the ground. I cannot even bring myself to cry, scream, or do anything. I¡¯m just there, staring into the horror.


    Then, he bends his head, evading the attack from the second guard. He ys with the second guard for some time, ying the evasion game over and over and over until he fakes a yawn, expressing that he¡¯s now bored.


    All of a sudden, he grabs the guy by the punch he wanted to throw into Kyle¡¯s face. Neither of them even has a chance to touch him, much less someone like me who has no powers at all.


    I am also realising why they call me a thing, because that¡¯s exactly what I am. It¡¯s a matter of fact.


    Kyle grabs the guard¡¯s head, blocking his eyes. Then, with his other hand, which already holds the guard¡¯s brawled fist, he twists it till his arms tear into pieces. While the man¡¯s screaming with such an ear-piercing wail of excruciating pain, Kyle grabs the skin of his forehead and tears it off, leaving just the remains of his skeleton.


    I watch as his eyes rip off the skin of his face.


    I¡¯ve never seen or imagined what it would look like. The guard¡¯s situation is a horror, a terrific example of what the triplets are capable of. Without his eyes anymore, without his pointed nose anymore, without his skin there anymore, without his lips there anymore, seeing just the fibre of his dermis and skeleton, all mashed together because of the harshness, I find myself passing out for some time.


    When I open my eyes, I¡¯m in Kyle¡¯s arms. He releases a smile at me, which makes me scream, and he drops me down. ¡°That hurts.¡±


    I step back, my heart pumping so much blood into my skin that it feels itchy. I have no idea what to say or how to think.


    ¡°You.. you are monsters. You are psychotic¡­ all of you. Everyone¡­¡± My hands point from him to his brothers, who are still fighting, then back to him, then to every werewolf in my thoughts that I can imagine.


    He didn¡¯t have to kill them that way, but he did.


    Why?


    He didn¡¯t have to!


    My tears run free.


    I feel helpless. There¡¯s nothing I can do. Why did I get into this situation? I can still feel the alcohol hitting me deeply, and maybe that¡¯s why all the sensations I feel inside me have brightened.


    ¡°You seem hyperventted. Do you want to be fuck, so you can rx?¡± He speaks nonchntly, and when I look into his eyes, I see he¡¯s not acting funny.


    What the fuck?


    Why¡­ it¡¯s impossible to reason with any of them. They are not humans, nor are they witches, so yes, I see why they are animals shaped like humans now.


    The fact that they didn¡¯t even turn into their wolf shape before they did all this damage is another undescribable shock.


    The brothers, including ric, all went down, holding their ears tightly all of a sudden. I turn around, watching them as they growl at something¡­


    My eyes shoot there to see metal at the side of the pathway. It has a low-beaming sound, and it seems like it¡¯s releasing some sort of frequency that affects the brothers.


    Wait, I know that thing.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Just then, the woman I saw next to that man who interrupted Jared, who they referenced as their uncle earlier, walks closer, her heels clicking heavily. She appears from nowhere. In her eyes, I see nothing but annoyance, hatred, and menace.


    If she could crush me, she would.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s true. It is a witch.¡± She speaks aloud as though I am not in front of her, and my expression shows just how scared I am of her.


    With all I¡¯ve seen tonight, I am so shaken by these people. Their presence frightens my weakened senses, which,pared to theirs, are infantry.


    ¡°Oh, my boys, I am so disappointed in you.¡± When she speaks, her voice is directed towards the triplets. After she¡¯s turned off the frequency, a realisation dawns on me.


    Oh, goodness. She is their mother. And the man is indeed their uncle.


    ¡°And alpha ric, leave now before this worsens.¡± She talks with authority dripping off of her tone, assured of herself that she is in control of this spot as it is at the moment.


    ¡°When Ie back for your state, for your pack, there will be a pool of blood streaming through yourkes.¡± As the alpha leaves, he threatens.


    ¡°Now, be careful what you wish for. It could be yours and your men¡¯s blood.¡±


    Then she focuses back on the triplets. ¡°She must be executed, children.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kade grits his teeth at her andes to grab me by the hand. I caught Kieran kissing his mother on the back of her palms.


    ¡°I assure you, mother. I have this under control.¡±


    ¡°I know, darling,¡± she responds to him with a smile.


    As Kade pulls me away with his brothers behind us, he speaks. ¡°Trust me, Kaya, you have not known what it means to our sex toy. Henceforth, I promise you shall.¡±


    Oh, no. He sounds unexinably dangerous and palm-twitchingly infuriated at me.


    My heart just shatters into tiny pieces.

 15

    15


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    In a reckless manner, the carriagees to a stop, and then the triplets walk inside.


    No one has to give me the instructions before I know I must trail behind them, and that¡¯s what I did. My heart could stop beating at this point from the many tensions it has faced.


    I don¡¯t know what will happen when we reach wherever we are going now. I just hope they kill me quickly, if I have to die, and not force me to pass through simr torture as that alpha ric stated.


    A chill ripples within my insides at the thought of it.


    ¡°Go inside.¡± The dominance in Kade¡¯s voice makes me bid, unable to not do as he wants. Or as any of them wants.


    For a reason unknown to me, I feel absolutely submissive and actively love the act of gruesomeness that drips off of their gaze.


    Speaking of their gaze, I see a dim glow of scarlet in Kade¡¯s eyes, as well as in Kyle¡¯s and Kieran¡¯s. I think they are connected through their minds. I am assuming anyway.


    ¡°Stand there.¡± Hemands, and I stop with my back against the bed.


    The room is strange to me. Lethal and hypnotizing.


    Kyle sits on an armchair in the left corner of the room, and Kieran is to the right, both of themying their orbs on Kade and me.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You were given one simple rule, but you ruined it.¡± He points his finger at my lips to stop me from speaking. The veins at the side of my neck pop out, seizing my breath. ¡°Even if you have to go with anyone, you ought not that man. Are you that cheap? Tell me, what does he have that we do not? Or in fact, what has he deceived you with?¡± As he speaks, his face boils, and the muscles in his arms are flexing.


    As he stands before me, he towers much taller than I have noticed. His brothers just watch us, probably waiting for when they¡¯ll strike. In their eyes, one could sense the predator about to lunge.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I was forced. He drunk me.¡± It¡¯s fruitless, my exnation.


    Kieran shoots up from his seat, and in the next ticking second, he dashes me to the wall, pinning my body against it and leaning forward to speak into my ears, ¡°You want to be punished, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I lose myself at the whispers of his tone, which sounds absolutely ethereal to me, and I shrink in his touch, even though it is harsh.


    ¡°She¡¯s a bad girl that needs to be punished.¡± Is the next thing he says before he flips my body so that I have my face against the wall. With my back exposed to him, he uses his w to tear the dress.


    ¡°I wanted to do that.¡± Snaps Kyle with a touch of possession.


    Then hees forward to shred the rest of the dress away from my body.


    As though they have their minds connected, they act like one person, just dividing his mind into three.


    While Kyle bares me to just my underwear, Kieran holds me down, and Kade, on the other hand, watches with his eyes now squinted.


    Hunger spews off of their actions as they feed on the sight of my body.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the alcohol, but as much as I wanted, no sense of regret beams inside me.


    Kyle swoons me off my feet and ces me on the cab, in the depth of the sensation, until I cry out in pain when Kieran and Kyle rip into my skin with their ws while they kiss me.


    One of them grips my hair, pulling at the strands so badly that my body is in no regret of it, and the other pins my hands with his. I could not bring myself to hate the situation.


    Giving Kade a chance, with just a swift action, his middle finger cuts the strap, releasing my boobs into the air.


    Suddenly, my brain resets back into recognition of what¡¯s happening.


    ¡°No, stop. Leave me¡­¡±


    It all came back as a rush all of a sudden. They killed the only family I have left, and now they are taking over my body.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Grabbing my jaw until the skin reddens, their voice walks into my head. ¡°We own you, Kaya, and till the day we decide your death, every action you take by yourself shall have consequences.¡±


    ¡°How are you inside my head?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re naive, little thing.¡±


    Their voices roam inside my head, leaving me to stare heavenward with a strike.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­ stop!¡±


    But he didn¡¯t. He cups my breast, then fiddles with my nipples; his touch is sensational. My lips gape to emit a moan.


    ¡°You can¡¯t fight against us.¡±


    I feel their hands all over me, tainting my body and removing every ounce of innocence that I have left.


    I gasp louder, jerking forward when a hand slides into my pants and rubs at my clitoral area. I grab his hand, which turns out to be Kyle, and share his badboy grin with me.


    I pant profusely at the arousal inside me. I feel like I am about to burst a million pieces from their touches. It changes my thinking, clouding them into a void and leaving my orbs rolled to the back of my head.


    Soon, I am shattered into a vibration that leaves my voice trembling and my moan shaky. Kade has picked up on his pace too, but then he stops, and in a haste, he throws me to the bed like a bag of food.


    I am still yet to find my equilibrium when he pins my hand to my back enough to make me cry in pain. They are messing with my head, passing on to me pain and pleasure at the same time.


    Subtle, but now that I am realizing yet not fighting against them, it makes me see how much they¡¯ve ingrained their taint in me.


    I scream out in more pain when Kieran spanks me, Kade and Kieran whispering into my ears of their ownership.


    And in the next few minutes, when they are done with me, they leave me like some garbage on the bed, weakened and used until I can hardly move a limb.


    Yet my body had consented, even though I now regret how things have turned out. They manage to grab every part of me and make me surrender to them.


    Their next words send a dagger into my heart. ¡°You cannot fight against us, little thing. It¡¯s now time for the rest of your punishment.¡± At the mention of that, I try to stand up, but my center feels weakened.


    Fuck. It feels like he just fisted me, but then he wasn¡¯t easy on the rubbing. With this event, I have lost my innocence to them too.


    And that shatters me more into pieces that can¡¯t be glued back together.


    The door yanks open, and the brothers tell the guard, ¡°Take her to a dungeon. She must learn the hard way henceforth.¡±


    I wanted to fight against his order, stand up, and bite him, but I could not. In the course of the taint, I have lost blood, and I¡¯ve been weakened.


    My limbs throb, as does my face, and my jaw feels like it has dislocated from its attachment. My skin burns from its ripping, and my blood has dried on my own skin.


    I feel disgusted at myself.


    In humiliation, I am thrown onto the cold floor of a cage. The ce smells of piss and wreckage. The ground irks my wounds, causing me to stand on my feet, and the quiet leaves me to my murdering thoughts alone.

 16

    3RD POV.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Chewing down a pea, Kade clears his throat as he hits a fork into the te once again.


    ¡°Will you just voice out whatever is swirling inside you instead of bottling it up? We can sense your mind, and there¡¯s like a hurricane in there.¡± Kieran speaks up, mming the table with his bare hands, before he rolls his eyes at Kade.


    Then, Kyle picks over, ¡°true, I can sense the turmoil in your mind as well. And trust me, Kade, you¡¯re not good at bottling things up.¡±


    Kade hisses, staring ahead into nothing, right before he grips his hair and stares at his brothers. ¡°It¡¯s about the girl. We are supposed to have found out how she¡¯s able to affect us like that. She obviously changes everything, and we are ying into it. Mind you, we always make the rules, not follow them.¡±


    He spills, his eyes interchanging from Kyle to Kieran. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even have her powers, yet we are attracted to her body. How much longer will it be before we are soft? We are barbarians, and we have to begin showing that. We don¡¯t need a mate. In fact, if anyone is to be our mate, they must be dealt with, see how devious we are, be so scared of us, and punished till they rot off in some cage. From today on, she must suffer for every emotion she stirs up inside us.¡±


    By the time he finishes with his words, his chest is elevated, so he can release a heavy exhtion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree less with that. We cannot execute her like a mother wants, so why don¡¯t we rather convince them that they aren¡¯t in any manner emotionally connected with that thing?¡± Kyle adds in, causing Kade to nod along with him.


    Just then, the entrance door into the dining room opens. Their mother walks in with her aura whirling through the room.


    Having grasped the triplets attention, she goes to the head seat where Kade is and brushes her hands into his hair. ¡°You guys are eating without me and your uncle now? Ouch.¡±


    ¡°I cannot remember thest time we ate together, mother.¡± Speaks Kade, which causes her to curve her lips downward.


    ¡°I¡¯d love it if Kieran spoke with me instead.¡± Her eyes give away a sense of unfairness from the triplets.


    ¡°Mother, please take a seat.¡±


    Within a second, her expression changes into an amusing one. ¡°see? That¡¯s my little boy, knowing exactly how to care for me. I¡¯m getting old, guys; do you not realize?¡±


    Kyle rolls his eyes, in captivity of all urges to grit a hiss at their mother, Emilie. Just two nights ago, she had hurt them with that frequency rod, and she wouldn¡¯t apologize for them, yet she expected them to ept her with open arms.


    He huffs anyway, showing his disinterest in her presence with them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be silent now. Tell me, what¡¯s the decision taken over the girl?¡± She interrogates as she ces her hands on the table.


    Her fingers tap on the material, clicking continuously as though she were being calctive.


    The triplets know how cunning their mother can be, so they allow Kade to speak for them.


    ¡°We do not own you any exnation, Emilie.¡±


    ¡°And Kade speaks again.¡± Again, she ces her face towards Kieran, who, on the other hand, clears his throat.


    Emilie knows she can easily get to Kieran, as he is a momma¡¯s boy, but Kade speaking on their behalf would only stop her from seeping her ideas into their minds.


    ¡°Do you know why you guys are so special?¡± There¡¯s a pause in her voice, and when she doesn¡¯t get any response, she continues, filling up the quiescence, ¡°that your minds work as one. You utilize your skills to the fullest. Kade, the silent one, always spoke for the others when they needed to be calctive and swift. Kyle, always speaking when sarcasm is to wrestle in, distracting the victims. And my sweet boy, Kieran, knows just how to cause fatalities without an ounce of remorse. It¡¯s like you are all one, just divided into three, and one speaks for the others depending on the character needed.¡±


    Behind the triplets, she has had conversations with their uncle, so she already knows that there¡¯s a sort of pull that the triplets have towards the girl, so she¡¯s expected this not to be easy. Still, she is nning on convincing them.


    Uttering, she furthers, ¡°I know you kids a lot. You¡¯re my children, after all, so in this discussion, even though I¡¯d have loved Kieran to speak instead of Kade, I¡¯ll respect your decision. Although I think I deserve all the exnation I require.¡± Her eyes pines down to Kade, aiming to read any fault in his emotion, but he does not falter.


    ¡°The girl must be executed, and you guys must do it. What you didst two nights was a disaster-protecting a witch in front of other wolves. And as though that wasn¡¯t bad enough, you attacked an Alpha on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°She is our property. That was to teach others a lesson.¡± Snapping at their mother, Kade res at her through hisshes.


    She leans back on the chair, letting a few seconds pass by before she growls. She ms her hands against the chair, and her face goes all red at Kade as she props up in anger.


    ¡°Is there something more to this? I have seen you keep sex ves, but never gotten attached to them in this manner you seemed. Is there something in here that I should be worried about? Oh, has she rooted her tentacles deep inside your minds? Uh? Tell me.¡± As she uses, she scans their faces, shifting from one to the other, but they just all stare back at her without a fault in their demeanour.


    She is losing¡­ until Kade mutters beneath his breath enough for her to hear. ¡°Bring the toy.¡± He¡¯s mind-linking with one of the guards.


    ¡°You must understand that we own whatever decision we make, Emilie, and not even you can stop it. And the toy is powerless. Our reason for keeping her remains with us. Tonight, I¡¯m going to prove that we don¡¯t care at all about her.¡±


    This is what she wants. In a sh, the wrinkles on her forehead quickly disperse, the skin smooths, and her lips curve upwards before she cocks her head to the side to pull her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s a game hidden behind all this motive.¡±


    ¡°Again, I own you; no exnation.¡±


    ¡°You have attacked the Alpha of a neighbouring pack; yes, it is my concern now.¡±


    Kade huffs, sweeping his lips up to the side. ¡°It is obvious how he passed hisne. He was in our territory, yet he had captured what was ours. You should be grateful, mother. We only proved how powerful we are. Now, they must all fear us.¡±


    His eyes shift from Emilie to the door before it creaks when opening. Kaya steps in, seeming lethargic and weak to the eyes.


    Emilie is amused by what she sees. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A punishment. She has been locked in one of the dungeons for two days now, being fed once per day.¡± One of Emilie¡¯s brows uptightened in astonishment.


    Kaya¡¯s legs look like they could give up anytime; her breathing is shallow and hitching every second, and her hands are wobbly grabbing her shoulders, as though to keep her warm.


    One gaze at her, and anyone can see that her life¡¯s seeping away from her, her lips dry and crack, and her skin pales from the coldness.


    ¡°I see,¡± says Emilie before she stands up and smacks Kaya in the face. The rings in her fingers cause Kaya¡¯s face to cut, her blood spilling onto her torn clothes, which are also filled with dirt.


    ¡°Damn, she smells so bad, like a mixture of piss and vomit. Horrible thing.¡± Speaks Emilie, but her eyes are stered onto the triplets, trying to read their facial expressions.


    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no life more worthless than that of a witch¡¯s, did you know?¡± Emilie spits on Kaya, then ces the end of her heels on Kaya, again turning her head to the triplets.


    She expected them to stop her from crushing Kaya¡¯s head, but when they did not move an inch, a squint dipped in her left eye, curiosity settling in.


    She epts that she cannot understand the triplets at this point, so she stops. ¡°Well, it would be a waste to just kill her off. Perhaps getting punished for all the sins of her ancestors would be beneficial.¡±


    ¡°Take her away.¡±


    As soon as Emilie is out of the room, Jared appears next to her, joining her in a stroll down the lounge area. ¡°Did they give out any information?¡±


    ¡°It seems they do not care about the girl at all. Well, we know these kids; they want to have anything and everything as toys. I¡¯d suggest it¡¯s best we observe.¡±


    ¡°Hm. I do not trust them this time around.¡±


    ¡°Then we watch.¡± Advises Emilie, and Jared nods his head in agreement.

 17

    17


    Kaya¡¯s POV.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Two weekster.


    The sun burns my skin, forcing me to wake up and sit up. I am on a spherical-shaped mat, ced directly on the ground, just a few centimeters from the bed.


    Raising my face, I see that there¡¯s no one there. I can only fathom a meaning: the triplets didn¡¯t sleep inst night.


    It has been two weeks since they released me from that ill-fitting dungeon, where my skin still suffers bumps from the worms in there and the insects.


    Anyway, my life has moved from poor to agonizing. Every day that I wake up, I wish I did not. I wish it was death knocking into my ears to wake me up, not the sound of the triplets telling me what I must do for them that morning.


    ¡°Why?¡± I cry into my hands. I change my view to face the rays of the light entering the room. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Fuck you, universe! Fuck you, nature. Why?!¡± I try as much as possible not to scream to the top of my lungs like I wish.


    I can¡¯t even move my neck well because of muscle cramps, having slept in a ball. There¡¯s no difference from sleeping directly on the cold tiled floor to sleeping on this mat.


    It¡¯s all a cycle of punishment that I cannot make sense of.


    ¡°You took my family away from me, and now you¡¯re torturing me. For what? Why? Why? I just want to know that. Please, just¡­ please, just tell me. It¡¯s too much. The suffering. My head hurts.¡± I stare down at my hands, seeing many unhealed cuts there, before I touch the side of my cheek where there are sore wounds as well. Every inch of my skin hurts as if it¡¯s been pierced by one event or another.


    And to make matters worse, not only the triplets punish me now. It¡¯s everyone, even the maids. Everyone in the kingdom. I don¡¯t understand why.


    They all seem to know my identity as a witch now, and maybe to gain favour from the triplets or so, they treat me like a rag, and the triplets don¡¯t even stand up for me.


    ¡°Stand up for me? I must be crazy.¡± I stand up from the mat and sniffle, feeling sick, but I dare not be sick.


    I make my way to the ve¡¯s quarters, catching the attention of these betrayals. Maybe I can understand why the guards and the other royals punish me, but the maids here are literally all eyeing me with filthy eyes, yet they think punishing me as well would be a pain reliever for them¡­ or whatever other reason could they have for treating me even less?


    I now shower in the ve quarters, but they¡¯ve all rejected me from using the general ones. Although Melissa, being the head of the maids, has her own private one, she allows me to use it.


    If not for her, my situation would be much worse. In the shower, I stand there for some minutes, lost in my thoughts as I drift into darkness, wondering exactly what offense I might have done to the universe.


    I mean, anyone could have been in this situation, but why me?


    What is being proven here? What happy ending is there?


    I see none. Well, maybe I shoulde to ept that it¡¯s all to make my life a misery. Perhaps some of us don¡¯t deserve a life, so when we have one, we are punished.


    After I am done, I go into Melissa¡¯s room. She¡¯s dressed up for the day and raises a brow at me, scanning me for a bit.


    ¡°You have a lot of wounds on your body. Did you get into trouble?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an unrealistic question. You know my situation, Melissa.¡± And that¡¯s only true. She and I have been conversing quite often. I could almost see her as a friend, except she¡¯s hard toprehend.


    She¡¯s caring and uncaring at the same time, if that makes sense.


    ¡°Well, get treated. I have some food on there; eat before you start another session of pain, all right?¡± See? She acts caring yet uncaring. Her actions areplicated.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say when I see that she¡¯s ready to leave the room to me alone.


    I cannot thank her enough. Because of her, I don¡¯t eat just once a day.


    ¡°Well, hurry.¡± She¡¯s about to open the door when I clear my throat, stopping her in her tracks. ¡°Talk¡­ fast.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know if I should talk about this with you, but,¡±


    ¡°Then do not. If you¡¯re looking for someone to give youfort, I will not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve given me enoughfort.¡± The distance between my brows lessens as I sheepishly raise my gaze at her. ¡°I just¡­ it¡¯s all too muching from different junctions, different people. Everyone in here is disgusted, and I havee to the conclusion that it gives the brothers some pathetic and psychopathical delight. I want to kill myself, but witches aren¡¯t allowed to kill themselves. It¡¯s taboo. There¡¯s a chance that if I do, I won¡¯t be reconnected with my family and be returned to the earth, and much worse, no one would bury me into the ground, not to talk of my body being under there forever.¡±


    I finish in silence, with Melissa not saying anything. She opens the door, and stopping at the threshold, she speaks. ¡°I have some ns. Try not to die yet. You don¡¯t want to go to hell anyway.¡±


    ¡°Uh?¡±


    ¡°You did have a lot of spirit when you arrived here, talking about escaping and shits like that, so don¡¯t die yet.¡± And she disappears.


    What ns?


    Oh, fuck, is she nning to escape?


    My head hurts from the imagination, and I shake it off. Not long after, I dressed up in a simple ck gown that Melissa gifted me. I don¡¯t have anything to call my own here.


    I am smiling, thinking about whatever ns Melissa has when it all washes down the gutter at someone hitting me on the shoulder with theirs as they pass by.


    ¡°The triplets have been asking for you for¡­ about an hour or so now. They asked me to call you, but oh, I forgot.¡± Comments the maid in front of me, having stopped to be sarcastic.


    I re my eyes in distress, my heart already quickening, fear gripping me in shackles, and I just run without even asking her for more information.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guard waiting for you outside.¡± Her voice rises, so I can hear.


    Please, I don¡¯t want to be punished again for the offense of beingte when it¡¯s not even my fault.


    I¡¯m suddenly swooned off of my feet by a strong hand, and I whelp on the air when I see that it is the guard the maid mentioned.


    ¡°You piece of garbage, how dare you keep me waiting?¡± He says then throws me down onto the ground. Quickly, I pick myself up and apologize.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t receive the information soon.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck is this thing spilling?¡± He stretches his hand to hit me, making me press my lips together as I was ready for another shot of pain, but it didn¡¯te. ¡°You should have seen your face.¡± Oh, he¡¯s having fun scaring me now?


    At least, I¡¯m d that he didn¡¯t hit me.


    ¡°Now, walk.¡± Immediately after he orders, I stand up and start to walk. My left leg hurt from the strength with which he hit me to the ground earlier, so I slowed down a little, and before I knew it, he kicked me in the back, hitting directly at my spinal cord.


    Pain shoots out of me, shattering every will that I have inside not to show a reaction, but I just can¡¯t help it. Laughing at my difort, he waits for me to stand up again.


    ¡°Walk properly, or I¡¯d do more.¡± I dare not hurry in my walk, regardless of my back screaming at me to take a rest or my feet wailing for some balmy massage session.


    When the guard shoves me into the room, I quickly bury my head earthward. ¡°Masters, you call for me.¡±


    ¡°Get us some coffee.¡± My ears pick on Kieran¡¯s order, and quickly, I nod my head, going to the coffee machine to pour them coffee.


    ¡°¡­bat yet. That alone is fishy. Something is up, and we must find that out.¡± I hear Kade speak to someone.


    I¡¯m passing the coffee to each person¡¯s front and notice that there are two other faces in the room that I haven¡¯t seen before. They look like butlers, sending chills down my spine at their stoic expressions.


    Something is off in this room-a tension that I cannot understand.

 18

    1Kaya¡¯s POV.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Alpha ric isn¡¯t the type to rx for this long. He must be nning something in the dark; perhaps that¡¯s why he¡¯s not attacking us yet. He¡¯s tried to fight you guys one-on-one before, so maybe he¡¯s deploying a different effect.¡± One of the men speaks, one with silver hair and green eyes like a field.


    ¡°Most likely.¡± Agrees, the other one with turquoise eyes and dark blonde hair that jets back his back. Woah. They all look handsome and dangerous.


    ¡°And who¡¯s this?¡± Asks the second man with turquoise eyes.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nothing,manders. Just a thing we¡¯re keeping for the meantime.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why, as I expected myself to have been used to their insults, but my heart shatters into pieces.


    They don¡¯t even see me as a being.


    ¡°A specimen, I take it?¡± The one with silver hairughs.


    ¡°Yes, our toy can be called that.¡± Kade¡¯s eyes meet with mine. I¡¯ve noticed something weird about the brothers-that in a situation, only one of them speaks on behalf of the others. ¡°We are experimenting on her, though.¡±


    ¡°Little thing, go to the other room. Clean it up before we arrive¡­ shortly.¡± He adds before he focuses back on hismanders.


    Oh, that must be where they slept. It makes sense now. I wish they could continue to sleep there, so maybe I can steal sleeping on the bed for even just one night.


    Outside the room, I wanted to kick my legs against the wall but stopped myself because I¡¯ve had enough hurt, and trust me, if I hurt my legs, these people won¡¯t care a bit.


    ¡°I am a thing?¡± I muster the courage to whisper it aloud to myself.


    Fury sprawls inside me as though a gust of wind is whirling around. I can still feel theshes from his words, cutting deep inside me.


    These people¡¯s words still cut deep, like a hot dagger on the skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a cat before, and I never acted this way toward it, and that¡¯s an animal, but I am a living being for nature¡¯s sake.¡± My lips keep moving as my thoughts linger inside my head.


    Lowest of the lowest, that¡¯s what I am here.


    I get inside the room at the expense of a few gasps, which made me whelp out loud as well, my eyes shooting out at the sight of two girls naked.


    I don¡¯t need to be informed to know that they are werewolves. Oh my, if I¡¯m told that my heart is bleeding right now, I¡¯d believe it.


    In front of me are two she-wolves in body-revealing clothing. They must have satisfied the triplets over the night, and one more thing: their skin looks perfectly good, unlike mine, which was left with scars, which leaves in me a tighter affection towards the triplets. .


    I¡¯m swallowing my hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my intrusion. I was ordered to clean up the ce, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡±


    While I speak, I see broken sses on the ground. They caused a lot of alcohol damage here.


    ¡°Such a brat. Did you not learn your manners well? No knocking before entering a room in your little brain.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say for a second, but I ept the fault anyway. ¡°I am so sorry.¡±


    I pray that they don¡¯t hit me as well.


    The girls are blonde, exactly opposite of what I am. Their skin is porcin, while mine has a sandy undertone, and my hair is dark. Their eyes are hazel, almost like Kyle¡¯s.


    ¡°Then, hurry.¡± One of themmands, and I tick my head affirmatively.


    Going to pick up the cleaning material, I eavesdrop, unable to help myself. ¡°Damn, they were like horses. My stomach hurts. How about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all sore inside. My clit feels like it¡¯s loose. Kyle¡¯s tongue is magic. My body was all vibrating, and the way he dipped that dick inside, my walls were crushed. And Kieran, fucking me in the throat at the same time.¡± I catch her licking her bottom lips as she grabs her boobs and raises her face upwards, thoughtfully relieving the moment again.


    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s heavenly. Two huge dicks at the same time. I wanted Kade¡¯s dick too, fucking me like the slut that I am¡­ I mean, I wanted him in the ass, tearing my ass and rendering mepletely useless, but you stole him from me.¡±.


    The other oneughs, ¡°You¡¯re a bitch, you dick-yearning slut. You want all three dicks? I can barely handle the alpha¡¯s cock, from deep throating to getting banged. You¡¯d die.¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize when I hardened my grip on the broom on the table, sweeping up a ss onto the bed where they are and cutting one of them.


    Oh, big time, I¡¯m dead.


    ¡°What the¡­ you bitch?¡± she yells at me as I fall to the ground, unable to take a grip.


    My subconsciousness did this intentionally because of an emotion that I have no idea of. She¡¯s going to kill me. Stomping over to me, she kicks me with her legs, hitting my face so hard that my cracked lips break to cough out blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m so¡­¡± She didn¡¯t let me finish before she hit me on the stomach, sending my body to the doorside, where someone¡¯s foot stopped me. I blink up to see the triplets.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Kade questions, his face neutral to my wounds.


    Hastily, the girls hurry to grab him at both sides, pretentious with their tone, as though I am the danger here and not them.


    It settles a frown on my face: ¡°That thing, she wounded me. Intentionally. I didn¡¯t attack her at all, yet she did. She must have a lot of evil inside her. Punish her!¡± Ends one of the girls.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Deal with her.¡± I can smell the venom in their voices as they glow, and the triplets faces show no expression of remorse in their faces as they look down at me.


    ¡°Forgive my toy,dies.¡± Kade speaks as he walks over to me. The same stupid emotion rushes over me like a wave once again, not being able to control how he or any of his brothers affect my rate of breathing or how they make me crave for them even when I¡¯ve been offered nothing but punishments that every time all I am wishful of is death.


    Yet I wanted him to touch him, knowing for a fact he¡¯s about to punish me.


    His hand goes to the back of my neck, my ears picking up on the sound of his ws sharpening in. ¡°Are you jealous of something, little thing?¡±


    Secrets that hide in the shadows linger in his angelic tone. ¡°I¡­ Master, I¡­¡±


    My words are halted when he rips his ws into my skin, causing me to shriek into the air before my eyes roll to the back of my head, batting them profusely.


    No, no. He¡¯s walking into my brain and into my memories. He¡¯s reading me. He¡¯s reading my thoughts. I can feel his presence inside my mind. He breaks through my walls like they are made out of sand and not bricks.


    I am trembling in the same spot, and then he snatches himself away from my insides.


    ¡°Brothers, can you believe it?¡± One thing I¡¯ve learned about the triplets is that when one of them knows something, they all know it. When one of them feels something, they all feel it.


    ¡°Feeble initially and still capable of such weakening feelings born out of love and empathy? You¡¯re ruining yourselfpletely.¡± Is that advice from Kieran? I cannot tell.


    Kade stands up with a low groan and turns to thedies. ¡°What would you like me to do to her?¡±


    ¡°Put a leash on her!¡± They say in unison, as though they¡¯ve rehearsed their words already.


    ¡°So be it. Kyle, you are tired of the meeting, aren¡¯t you? Perhaps you can take thedies on a walk to the garden with our toy, having them y with her for some time before they leave.¡±


    Through hisshes, Kyle chuckles, his lips tug to the side. ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡±


    Both Kieran and Kade walk away afterwards, leaving me with Kyle and these devious feminine beings.


    I run to Kyle and grab his feet, bowing my head as I plead. ¡°Please, please, don¡¯t put a leash on me. I will do anything. Please, have mercy. I¡¯m sorry.¡± I turn to thedies, who wave off their hands at me, as if I am something to be disgusted by.


    To them, of course, I am.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Hearing a creak at the door with a guard entering with a leash in one hand and a whip on the other, my tears run free. There¡¯s no stopping this; they want me to suffer for something not worth it.


    Kyle picks me up with my neck, hindering me from breathing, and locks a metal cor to my neck before he attaches a rubber leash and passes it to the girls. Then, he throws them the whip whenever I don¡¯t do as bid.


    ¡°Come with.¡± After that, he nods his head as a gesture for them to follow him.

 19

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    There¡¯s no fighting this. There¡¯s no happy ending at the climax of it. Anyone can see it. I¡¯m not in a fairy tale story made by somebody with some fantastic imagination, writing at the end of it aedy.


    This is my life, one that I¡¯ve been in for weeks now, and there hasn¡¯t been any ease shimmering over me.


    I am a witch who¡¯s cursed because of her kind of breed and not only fated to be treated with torture by some three werewolves who are triplets but also find herself not being able to control how she feels when she¡¯s close to them.


    She is simply ruined. That¡¯s my life. That¡¯s me. That¡¯s Kaya, a little thing, a toy captured by the triplets, meant to live in pain for the rest of my life.


    My body almost gives up from the constant tugging, but I hurry to catch up, recalling how painful the whipping was a few minutes ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re even gentle on her.¡± One of the girls pouts because she hasn¡¯t been allowed to drag me by the leash for some time now; the other one enjoys having me dragged by my neck around her.


    I can¡¯t cry because it won¡¯t help anything, but I am very tired. I¡¯ve never felt worthless or powerless in my life. I¡¯vee to realize that my ancestors have forgotten me in this pain.


    I wish my mother was still alive.


    Kyle and thedies keep talking over some things that I can¡¯t make sense of.


    I turn my head to the ground when he nces over to my side, not wanting to be punished again. My brain is heightened to always think of what to do in every situation because if I made a mistake, I¡¯d be in trouble.


    The sound of horses whining makes me smile hard on the inside, happy that these two snakes are about to leave.


    ¡°We¡¯ve missed you at Aisle. Are you guysing back soon?


    ¡°Don¡¯t push past the buttons, girls.¡± When Kyle states in a tight voice, the girls nod their heads and enter the carriage.


    As they leave, I wonder what they could have meant by ¡°Aisle,¡± as to me, it sounded like a ce. My mind is soon brushed off of it when Kyle turns back towards the path to the room.


    I follow his trail, not whimpering a sound even when I¡¯m in excruciating pain. The leash is now on the ground, being dragged as I walk with the cor still attached to my neck, and it feels much heavier. I can¡¯t exin it, but it affects my shoulders.


    Damn me for being too feeble.


    Not long after, we arrive back in their room, and my eyes pick up a nce at the mat before I stop when Kyle stops walking as well.


    A few inches away, I¡¯d have hit him. In a haste, I step backwards just when he turns to face me.


    ¡°Come here¡­¡± His voice trails off, and his fingers are gesturing for me to proceed. I do as hemands, stopping in front of him. I can feel the heat of his body as he ces his hand on the cor.


    And like before, I cannot control how my body reacts to him. The effect is overwhelming; the scent of his presence intoxicates my senses, and when he unlocks the cor, my lips practically release an inaudible moan.


    ¡°Do you want to know what makes you weak?¡± He asks as he wraps his hand around my neck, lightly gripping it like he could just snap my neck into two.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I find myself responding before I can think appropriately. ¡°Yes, master.¡± Correcting myself, he finds it amusing as a grin creeps up his face.


    ¡°You fail at a lot of things. Starting with, you cannot control your own feelings. Your body feels pain, empathy, and sensations that you can¡¯t correct or, rather, not wish for. When we ess your thoughts earlier, you can easily get aroused by us. You¡¯re weakened by everything thates your way.¡± His hands go up to my hair to brush it before he takes them up to his nostrils to take a sniff.


    ¡°Not only that, but you¡¯re like an open book, unable to rify any sense of authority to your opponents.¡± He seems to have a lot of opinions about being a sadist like he is, not having any emotion to show up.


    Looking down, he stops me by cing his finger under my jaw. ¡°Do you have something to say, perhaps an objection?¡±


    ¡°I am not weak because of what or who I am; it¡¯s because of the people that surround me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re in a world where weakness is not tolerated. Did your parents not teach you that?¡± He speaks with no sympathy, even though he knows that he¡¯s the main reason why I lost my parents.


    If my memory serves me well, he¡¯s the one who orders the guards to bring me, being beautiful, yet I am here, treated like a rag, and my skin is coarse from bumps and malnutrition.


    ¡°You¡¯re the reason they are dead.¡± I speak out loud before I can control my tongue.


    My eyes grow big, scared he¡¯d punish me once again, but he did not even shake. Instead, heughs.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened. I allow you the chance to speak freely, so please do.¡± Okay, what¡¯s up with this particr situation?


    I blink nkly at him, unable to hide my surprise. He seems serious, which is something I¡¯ve never seen him do before.


    ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My brows raise.


    ¡°Tell me more about your situation.¡±


    A frown creeps up my face, as I am uncertain if he¡¯s being seriously serious or teasingly serious. ¡°Can I ask a question?¡± Either way, I¡¯m mustering enough courage to question him.


    Heughs yet again, his fingers scrubbing his eyeslids in a light squeeze. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Have you guys ever imagined yourself being me? Ever thought of the pain that I pass through each day?¡± As I ask, he pauses like he wasn¡¯t expecting such a quiz from me, his lips releasing a soft whizzing sound.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    I am taken aback, not expecting him to be an expert at being blunt or in.


    Unable to talk any further, silence crawls in. My thoughts, however, splinter into sprinkles, muttering different objections within me. Now I understand why there¡¯s no sympathy in their eyes; it¡¯s because there¡¯s no reason for them to want to stop.


    Kyle¡¯s finger touches the mark on my neck, then my shoulder, where he makes an ¡°hm¡± sound. ¡°You should go to a clinic and have yourself treated. Those shoulders are weak.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care? Why do any of you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, and neither do my brothers. But if you want to remain in pain, fine. Trust me, as a witch, this can¡¯t kill you, so it¡¯s better to get it treated. It¡¯s better to be alive and in no pain. Either way you choose, you¡¯re still a ve and shall perform your everyday requirements.¡± He turns away from me after he spews, walking over to the bed.


    My next words stop him. I sniffle, thinking this is a chance for me to let him understand my pain; perhaps then the suffering can lessen or stop at might¡­ or whatever happens, I am not thinking it through.


    ¡°I¡¯m a living being, not just a witch. I have feelings, just like everyone else does. I bleed, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with having sympathy or with emotions that make me feel affectionate. It¡¯s just who I am, and it¡¯s what makes me know what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong. It strengthens my mind. It strengthens my will, and one day, when I have my powers, I will destroy each of you.¡± After I im, my breathing is exhausted.


    He scoffs, his sight on me once again. ¡°Your mind, your will of affection, your being a being,¡± he adds that into a quotation with his fingers, ¡°who you are, can they save you from this?¡±


    Nothing could have prepared me for his next motive: his hand grabbing my shoulder and dislocating it from its joint.


    Everything happened within a blink of an eye: my face reddening from the pain, my eyes popping out, my breathing seizing for a second, just before I screamed out loud as my legs gave up and I fell on my knees.


    ¡°Since you have a lot of pain to vent, you can scream it all out.¡±


    That¡¯s thest thing my hearing picks up before my eye closes, sumbing to darkness.

 20

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    My eyes snap open as a whelp escapes my lips, and I jerk up to a sitting position. I find myself in a room that I don¡¯t think I recognize until I hear someone shuffle next to me, and my face darts there.


    Seeing Melissa, I tell myself to calm down, realizing that I¡¯m in her room and not elsewhere. I¡¯m not in front of Kyle anymore.


    Whileatose, my brain keeps relieving the moment, putting me in an endless turmoil of pain. As if that isn¡¯t satiating enough, I feel like I spent thest decades of my life on a rollercoaster of agony.


    My voicees out as a croak when I call her. ¡°Melissa.¡±


    ¡°Kaya, are you okay?¡±


    My throat hurts from not having taken water since I woke up today, and judging from the absence of light behind the closed curtains, I know it¡¯s night already.


    ¡°I¡­¡± My voice caught up in my throat, wincing at a pain in my shoulders. I almost forgot that. ¡°My shoulder¡­¡± It¡¯s fixated with ster, but I can still feel numb there, more like I can barely move it.


    ¡°The damage took quite a lot of effect, but I¡¯m sure it should start healing properly in about a week or so. You should be fine in a month or more.¡± Melissa enlists the fate of my shoulder, and that shouldn¡¯t make me paranoid.


    Like the rising tide in an ocean, unexpected and unforeseen, my tears drop. My lips are opened, and I stare ahead at nothing.


    Slowly, my cries rose, with my throat awfully releasing hefty brisky hups.


    As though Melissa doesn¡¯t understand my pain, I catch a look of perplexion there, and knowing I can¡¯t take it anymore, I shift towards her and use my still-functioning arm to pull her close.


    Resting my jaw on her shoulder, I close my eyes, uncaring how weak and fragile I seem right now. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore, Melissa. Please, I can¡¯t. I know I sounded strong when I first came here, but I never thought such cruelty as I¡¯ve faced here was ever real.¡±


    In-between stiffled words that kept getting hung every few seconds, such that I am unable to keep up to one simple sentence without hitching or stuttering, I continue, ¡°I just want to be done with all of these. Please, help me. Kill me¡­ please.¡±


    Unlocking myself from her, I look into her eyes and grab her hands, cing them on my heart. ¡°There¡¯s nothing there anymore; no more fighting. Just end this for me.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Calmly and objectively, like she has decided to pick her words carefully, she talks. ¡°You cannot die. You don¡¯t deserve that.¡± I see genuine fairness in her eyes, but it doesn¡¯t matter.


    It won¡¯t stop my pain.


    ¡°I swear, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s too much. The suffering is endless; it¡¯s everyday. I just want to die.¡± My voice screeches off there into tears that won¡¯t stop today if she doesn¡¯t put an end to my life for me.


    ¡°I cannot be a murderer. You have no right to push that on me.¡± As she speaks, not agreeing with my wants, I cry more, letting all my guards down. I can barely see her through wetshes and eyes brimmed with tears, reddened from the sense that I know I can¡¯t live another day seeing those triplets.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging. I swear, I can¡¯t take it. I¡¯m not¡­ I really can¡¯t. It¡¯s too much. The pain is too much. I didn¡¯t do anything to deserve it.¡±


    My memory shes back to being an object that they use like some lifeless material, or how they control my feelings, my senses, my wants or needs, how I eat just once a day, how I cannot think for myself, how I haven¡¯t left this ce in weeks now, and how I¡¯ve been forced to follow some unfair rules.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I¡¯m living somebody¡¯s fantasy, and it¡¯s cruel. I want out¡­ now!


    Melissa grabs me by a shirt that I wasn¡¯t wearing this afternoon until now and dares me to look into her eyes. ¡°Hey, I have a n. You just have to be calm. You want out, don¡¯t you, and you want it anyway possible, either dead or alive, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Her voice is etched with a reason to be distrusted, but I¡¯m no attention to that. Without hesitation, I nod my head with all my might. ¡°Yes, I just want out. I don¡¯t care if the route is dangerous or not. It¡¯s death here, anyway, except slowly. I¡¯d rather want it fast.¡±


    Melissa walks over to a cupboard, standing there akimbo, and I await her next choice of words.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this. You promise to keep this inside you?¡± She asks as though it¡¯s not even a question, because there¡¯s even no one else to trust. Nodding my head in agreement, she adds. ¡°I have a n to escape, but it¡¯s dangerous. There¡¯s a tunnel that I found a few years ago, but finally, there¡¯s an opportunity to get to it. I have some people who would help me¡­ us when we are out of here.¡± Again, her pausing there gives away uncertainty, but I push off the thought.


    ¡°All right. When is the escape?¡±


    ¡°Whenever the triplets are out of here, maybe on an outing or something of the sort.¡± She suggests.


    Do they ever leave?


    ¡°Do they ever leave?¡± I ask her my thought.


    ¡°Yes, and I have a feeling soon.¡±


    I can¡¯t exin the bubbling feeling arising inside me.


    A knocknds on the door, sending the both of us haywire momentarily.


    A minuteter, Melissaes back to the room after having answered the door. ¡°You¡¯re called by the triplets.¡±


    My chest suddenly feels heavy, but in a corner, there¡¯s a sense of joy leaning inward, knowing there¡¯s a chance of freedom.


    I make my way to the room, and at the door, I sigh, hoping that tonight goes well so I can live enough to see another day without torture and another till I can finally escape here.


    ¡°Good evening, Master.¡± I must greet them, which I did, grasping their attention.


    Kyle and Kieran are on the bed; both of them paused at my presence. Kieran is on top of Kyle with his hand brawled into a punch. Then, there¡¯s Kade sitting on the armchair with a cup of coffee in his hands.


    He rings his finger around the top of the mug before he calls for me with a look.


    I don¡¯t know how I know that, but well, weeks of constant punishment make you learn the hard way.


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°You did her bad, Kyle, but for a witch though,¡± he says, locking his eyes at me, ¡°she¡¯s quite not as weak as I thought.¡±


    He stands up to tower over my frame, his face lowered, to sniff my hair. ¡°Hm, Melissa must have bathed you while you were¡­ down.¡± His words are soft like silk to the ear, but their intentions are untrustworthy.


    It reminds me of what Kyle did today. He fooled me into thinking he wanted to hear my pain.


    ¡°We are going on a hunt tomorrow.¡± When I hear that, my stomach churns at a prickle of nostalgia.


    What does that mean, for heaven¡¯s sake?


    ¡°I wish you good hunting¡­¡± My voice breaks off into subduction.


    ¡°You wish us good hunting? Isn¡¯t that such a good wish from a toy that has nothing but been damned ever since we captured her?¡± He fits a snicker at me, to which I shift my face.


    By the way, Kyle and Kieran are back to wrestling each other on the bed in a yful manner until Kieran pauses to speak up, ¡°oh, yes, let¡¯s take her along; use her as bait.¡± She¡¯d do well in helping us catch some meat.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, bro, you¡¯re right. She does know how to cry aloud. It¡¯s annoyingly ear-piercing but beautifully beast-catching. Oh, that doesn¡¯t make sense at all.¡±


    Laughing, they go back to their y.


    Kade notices how I¡¯m shaken in one spot. ¡°Oh, no, we aren¡¯t doing that. There are better ways to bait those beasty meats. We just want you to stay the day in this room till we arrive back, so go to bed now, pet. I¡¯ll remind you of the rules tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master. I understand clearly.¡± I utter it like a robot before I go to the map to stoop once again.


    As I close my eyes, disregarding the creaking sound that Kyle and Kieran are distracting me with, I only imagine how utopian it would be when I escape here.


    Please, nature, allow Melissa to work without a waffle.

 21

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    The next morning, I wake up to someone tapping me on my wounded shoulder, shooting pain within me, and I snap my eyes open.


    I distance myself from him when I see that it¡¯s Kieran, staring back at me with curiosity lingering in his eyes.


    I wanted to talk but didn¡¯t know what to say until he pinches his jaw, ¡°for someone who¡¯s sleeping with three predators, you sleep too deep that you could be easily attacked.¡±


    It seems he doesn¡¯t expect a response from me, so he proceeds to change the conversation. ¡°I brought you some sandwiches; does that sound familiar?¡±


    An evil smirk stains his lips as he asks, knowing fully well what he¡¯s doing to me with that question.


    I stay still on the mat, waiting for how this will end. He drops the te, huffing as I hear him mutter something about not being fun this morning.


    ¡°We are about to go hunting.¡± Paying attention to his voice, my eyesnd on all three of them with their eyes back on me, like they could pounce and finish me in one instance.


    ¡°Okay, Master. That¡¯s very good.¡± I mention this as I pick myself up, hurrying to my feet to smile at them.


    ¡°You will stay in this room no matter what till we arrive back. Is that simply understood or not? Would you like me to repeat?¡± When he asks a question, I quickly shake my head. I swear, my soul sprinted out of me at the tightness of his voice.


    ¡°No, masters. I understand clearly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be satisfied with this food until we decide otherwise. That¡¯s all.¡± Kieran finishes before they all walk away, leaving me alone in the room.


    After they are gone, I groan when I bend to pick up the te, recalling that one shoulder of mine should be considered useless as of now.


    I have no idea what to spend my time with, and while my brain reels about that, I make my way to the balcony with the te of sandwiches.


    I have spent the past few minutes taking in an intricate detail of the woods ahead of us. I¡¯m wondering in my mind if that¡¯s where we¡¯ll run into when we are trying to escape. I¡¯m fantasizing about how amazing it would be when I enter those woods, knowing that I have practically escaped this hell.


    A lot of thoughts keep wandering through my mind, like it¡¯s a yground, epting every type of personality.


    The door jams close, and I shoot up from the couch where I¡¯m sitting. I run back inside the room, hoping that it¡¯s not the brothers.


    Does the balcony count as outside the room?


    Jeez, I might be punished again¡­ until my sight lies on Melissa and I calm down.


    ¡°Melissa, it¡¯s you.¡± My lips are about to curl into a smile when she draws me by the same shirt fromst night and makes me sit with her across from me on the bed.


    Clearing off the beads of sweat on her face, her actions swift, and her senses on the verge, her voice shakes, ¡°We will do it tonight. The triplets are going on a hunt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard about it.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think you should tell me? Are you sure you¡¯re ready for whatever it takes to run away?¡±


    I wave my hand at her, apologizing, ¡°I swear, I got to know a few minutes ago. Just before they¡­¡±


    Melissa ces her index finger on my lips to hush me, seemingly paying attention to something. Then I hear the sound of horses whining, and that¡¯s when I realize it too.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯ve finally left.¡± She ims it assuredly.


    Then she adds in. ¡°We¡¯ll escape tonight. The triplets always, with emphasis on always,e back from their hunt at midnight for reasons best known to them. I¡¯ve observed that much, so once it¡¯s once the sun rests at the end of the west,e to the kitchen.¡± She speaks and drifts her head to the back, as though she feels like someone could be behind us, having walked in on us without our knowledge.


    She pats me on the cheeks sharply and wants to leave, but then she stops and gives a warning facial expression, ¡°Do not wait until the sun sets.¡±Hurry, girl.¡±


    That¡¯s thest thing I hear from her before she leaves the room.


    I go back to the balcony and begin to cry. I don¡¯t know why, but it¡¯s just running free, and I cannot stop it. I haven¡¯t felt this happy in a very long time.


    I haven¡¯t felt this sense of excitement and astonishment in a long time. And I absolutely haven¡¯t felt this nearness to freedom in a very long time, either.


    Out of nowhere, I feel like Melissa is a blessing.


    And at the same time, another thought thumps like a brick in my chest, suffocating me.


    The thought of what if this doesn¡¯t work? What if we get caught by the triplets? Or maybe the guards? Or someone has eavesdropped? What if it was all a trick?


    I mean, Melissa has been here for a long time now, but she doesn¡¯t seem like she has ever been close to anyone except me, and I am still a neer. Plus, the closeness began shortly after that night when the triplets fought with the Alpha of Crestwood pack and left me in the dungeon for two nights.


    Her decision to help me and her escape is confusing, but, well, I do not care. I just want out. Maybe she¡¯s pitiful about my situation, or I may just ask when we see tonight.


    ***


    It¡¯s getting dark outside. I haven¡¯t been able to sit down or rx my limbs at the event that¡¯s about to unfold tonight.


    My spirit is on the brink; every sound I hear on the other side of the door is a fear that we¡¯ve been caught. I run outside to see that it¡¯s time, and I clutch my chest. It¡¯s hammering like it has never before.


    ¡°I can do this. Please, nature, don¡¯t let us be caught. Please let this work out fine, so I can live the rest of my life in some sort of peace, hopefully forgetting this trauma.¡± I pray to the entity up in the heavens.


    My fingers fidget on the door handle when an idea strikes in my head, and I run to the closet. I see a ck scarf there and wrap it over my head before I lock it with my shoulder.


    Back at the door, I exhale heavily and peek outside. There¡¯s no one outside, so I tiptoe to the wall,tching my back to it like there¡¯s glue holding me to it before I start running off.


    In a few minutes, I reach the room before the kitchen, and as I step forward, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± the following voice forces me to shut my eyes and seize my breath, hastily pping my hands on my mouth and carefully walking backwards.


    No, please; I don¡¯t want to be caught.


    I hear the man¡¯s boot clicking close. ¡°Is there someone there?¡± He speaks again, but I only grip myself harder, pressing into the wall like it could make me invisible.


    Go away¡­ no. His footsteps areing closer. No¡­ please, no, go away!


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing there?¡± Another person calls his attention, and he turns away.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Hearing their footsteps recede, I breathe in, my chest moving up and down, then I run into the kitchen, letting the door close without a sound.


    ¡°Me¡­¡± I yell lightly when someone pulls me to the other side of the worktop nearby. ¡°Melissa,¡± I hush as she has her finger on her lips, ushering me to keep quiet.


    ¡°Did anyone see youing here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I am quick to respond. ¡°no one.¡±


    ¡°Are you very sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. No one saw me. I was¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. It¡¯s okay.¡± She whispers and grabs my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I nod my head, allowing her to drag me along, but then, recalling a bit of my thoughts earlier this morning, I draw us back. ¡°Sorry, but I have a question. Why me?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She frowns hard.


    ¡°Why are you saving just me alone? Why me? Why not someone else?¡±


    ¡°Really, you want to have this discussion now?¡± Melissa sounds disappointed as she ms her hand against her face.


    She responds, ¡°who else here has a simr story to mine? Who else here has faced such suffering as you have? Now, do you want to continue asking questions or should we hurry?¡±


    She sounds like she¡¯s about to break out of frustration, so I shake my head and gesture for us to go.


    For the next few minutes, we walk through some rooms until we arrive in a dark underground.


    I find myself hanging in my steps and turn to my back. A feeling of being watched burns my back, then Melissa¡¯s voice calls me back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I summon my courage and approach her.


    ¡°Just ahead of this dark alley, we¡¯d be out of this ce for good.¡± Seeing her smile grow wide and genuine, mine grows as well.


    We are actually going to be out of here! I can feel my escape. This is real.

 22

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    With each passing second that we root deeper into the depths of the alley, my stomach is filled with blue butterflies.


    Melissa and I are grabbing each other¡¯s hands; the aura of delight is obvious in our connection. When we are finally out of here, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to thank her enough.


    She really did give me a chance. She saved me from an eternity of pain. She didn¡¯t have to, but she did, risking everything-risking her life.


    My jaw drops to the ground metaphorically at the sight before when we arrive at the end of the alley-it¡¯s the woods.


    Oh, my¡­ I cannot believe this. I¡¯m actually inside the woods. I turn to my back to see the alley, now seeing that it¡¯s a canal that leads into the woods. But I am amazed at how the gate is opened, not chained close.


    Our escape seems so easy, but then, when you think about it, I don¡¯t want to doubt Melissa¡¯s motive, so I keep my thoughts to myself. I¡¯d be an ingrate to do so anyway.


    ¡°Now, we run into the woods.¡± She shakes my head, readying me for the pace.


    Taking a hold of myself, my legs pick up the pace, merging with hers. We continue to run and run and run into the woods till it¡¯s very dark, and not even the rays of light from the moon can prate the canopy made by these tall woods.


    It¡¯s dark, eerie, and silent in here, and my spirit of delight made me absolutely unworried.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When we finally settle down on Melissa¡¯smand, I draw myself close to her. The cold here is freezing my palms.


    A brief momentter, I stand up and stare at where we areing from. My smile creeps back up, stering itself with grace on my face, and I let it out.


    I clutch at my chest and whisper. ¡°You¡¯re free now. Finally. You¡¯re out of the clutches of those evil triplets. All you need to start working on is how to get over the trauma.¡± Arger part of me fears that forever I¡¯ll continue to live with their thoughts in my head. I fear I may not be able to control my thoughts or do my own things as I want anymore without them telling me to do them or having control over my emotions.


    For example, I can still feel myself afraid even though we are quite far away from the kingdom. Something lurks in the back of my mind that I¡¯m not free yet, and that¡¯s probably something I¡¯d have to disagree with for the rest of my life.


    I walk over to Melissa. A conversation would be better than us keeping quiet and letting the darkness of this forest capture our thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re about to bombard me with questions.¡±


    I tick my head in an up-and down, ¡°actually, yes.¡±


    She groans as she nces away from me. ¡°Darn, why?¡±


    I roll my eyes at her, still acting all toughened up. ¡°Release those muscles. We are out anyway.¡± A small chuckle escapes her lips, to which I hit her shoulder and wink at her, causing her to wave off her hand at me. ¡°I¡¯m curious how the metal gate was left open. It¡¯s all weird to me.¡±


    I shrug, my questioning from a harmless ce, and I hope that she sees it that way. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t expect me to run the escape n by myself. I had an opportunity even though it¡¯s a high cost, and I grabbed it.¡±


    ¡°How do you mean?¡± One of my brows is being raised in perplexity.


    She clears her throat. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for this discussion. Just know that I had help from some high-ranking people. They should be here anytime.¡±Melissa has barely finished when I jump to my left side.


    The sound of a branch breaking reaches my ears, and I run behind Melissa. She, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t look bothered at all; rather, she¡¯s calm.


    Three bulky men walk out of the shadows. Because of the night, I can¡¯t see their faces. One of them asks, his voice coarse, ripping through his throat, ¡°Is the witch with you?¡±


    Wait, what?


    While Melissa replies, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s with me. Can we leave here as soon as possible? It¡¯s dangerous.¡± My brain scans the intention behind their discussion.


    I feel something is fishy, but I don¡¯t understand it. Why did the stranger refer to me as that?


    Out of nowhere, it clicks in my head like a bell, ringing continuously. Shit! They are werewolves. How could werewolves save us when Melissa herself is a human and I am a witch?


    They hate our kind. Our breed is never one they want to help, no matter what. At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve learned so far on this cruel globe.


    I step back, away from Melissa, which she notices. Her forehead wrinkles at my action. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kaya.¡±


    ¡°What is happening?¡± I ask her, still stepping backwards until my back hits a stony material. Well, that was what I thought at first, but I realized there are another three werewolves, which adds up to six werewolves surrounding us.


    Melissa grabs me to force me to look into her eyes, and she enlists. ¡°Hey, you told me you¡¯re willing to do anything to escape that hell, so why are you fidgeting now? Would you like to go back or be left alone here? These people are here to save us in the best way they can. Do you understand? I know I haven¡¯t been clear with you, but you¡¯d get your freedom either way you wish.¡±


    The way she keeps mentioning me getting my freedom without rifying if I¡¯d bepletely safe is rming, but I swallow my fear and agree with her.


    I have no choice here. She¡¯s helped me so far to get to this spot, so I might as well continue the journey.


    The men¡¯s patience seems to be running thin by the time we join them.


    We continue to walk for a while that I lose count of how long we could have been trekking. My feet hurt a bit, but my entire being still feels unsafe.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of these men-I¡¯m not sure-or because Melissa is still hiding some things from me-or could it be something else?


    For an unknown reason, I turn to my back but don¡¯t see the three men behind us there anymore. I pause in my gait, which calls Melissa¡¯s attention as well.


    ¡°What is it again, Kaya?¡± Her voice trails into silence when she notices that the men are gone too.


    ¡°Where¡­ did they go somewhere?¡± I ask even though I have a feeling that isn¡¯t what happened.


    Hearing a grunt from behind, we twirl and see the triplets.


    Oh, no. No!


    This is surreal. It must be a dream. I don¡¯t believe it.


    I shake my head, cupping my cheeks and smacking them as I close my eyes. My feet suddenly feel like Jell-O as they take me backwards till I hit my back against a tree, and I continue to whisper, ¡°No, this is not happening. No, this is not happening.¡±


    I repeat the words like a mantra till a scream forces me to snatch my eyes open, only to see Melissa caught in the throat by Kieran.


    His eyes are on me, which glow at me with a bloodshot expression. His eyes glow with scarlet around the ring of his lens, and there is a smirk on his face that is stained with blood.


    I wonder how he feels only delight from killing off those people. Then, I shift my gaze to Kyle and Kade, who just finished wrecking butcher-like attacks on the men¡¯s bodies, torn their bodies into pieces that wet the ground.


    While Melissa is forced to look into Kieran¡¯s eyes, I can¡¯t bring myself to breathe.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill her. It wasn¡¯t her fault. I caused it. I brought up the idea. Take me instead.¡± The words kept dropping into my head, but I couldn¡¯t say them out. My lips can¡¯t help but tremble as salty tears rip through me.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been that traitor.¡± Kieran speaks as he tightens his grip on her.


    ¡°I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°So, you decided to sell our toy to the Alpha of the Crestwood pack instead. At the expense of your own freedom to livefortably, she should be killed?¡±


    My mind blows like explosives at Kieran¡¯s words.


    I can¡¯t believe him.


    Melissa couldn¡¯t have had such a motive. She couldn¡¯t have meant the opportunity as using her as her own escape.


    No!

 23

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    Every fiber of my mind shatters into fragments at the realization before me. I still don¡¯t want to believe, even when all odds are against Melissa.


    Regardless, she saved me. She took me away from these cruel monsters, although here they are, killing her slowly and effortlessly, and all my dreams are crushed.


    They¡¯ve washed down thene, and there¡¯s nothing I can do but watch. My hands are still glued to my mouth, covering me as though if I should remove them, I¡¯d really believe what is going on.


    Each second that passes reminds me of the reality of this scenery, even when, as much as possible, I am trying not to believe that this is real.


    Melissa, choking in her own voice, shows otherwise. This is not a dream. I haven¡¯t escaped, and I cannot. I¡¯m ruined. I can only imagine what¡¯s about to happen to me once they¡¯re done with her.


    ¡°I have nothing to apologize for.¡± She keeps quivering, but for the first time, I see no fear inside her eyes as she res back at the triplets. Maybe it¡¯s because she knows this is the end for her.


    They have her surrounded; the triplets are on the verge of tearing their prey to pieces. She can¡¯t escape this judgment.


    ¡°Speaking of who to judge me, you scamps at the least.¡±


    She further, ¡°when I was just a child, you killed my family, and you expected me to forget that. You can force me to work for you and be your ve, but every day that passes reminds me so much of the pain that yearns in my mind. The same goes for every ve and maid you have in that kingdom. They all have a burning passion to destroy you, and someday, when they have a bigger chance than mine, they will take it.¡± She speaks the truth, but it is futile.


    These animals have no time forprehension. ¡°You¡¯ve ruled us all out of fear. I can only wish for the day of your demise, the fear in your eyes knowing that you don¡¯t rule over everything in fact.¡±


    Melissa cracks up augh, jerking her head to the back as her face turns heavenward.


    In the next few seconds, herugh dies down, and silence overwhelms the forest, except for the sound of crickets in the distance.


    ¡°Um, I think she¡¯s done.¡± I can only wonder how humour still fits Kyle in this situation.


    ¡°Get rid of her.¡± When Kade orders, my heart hammers deep inside my chest.


    I run forward to plead on her behalf, ¡°It¡¯s not her fault.¡± But the rest of my words didn¡¯te at the next scene.


    Melissa¡¯s screams are followed by the crushing of her head from a strong impact from Kieran, who yanks off her head from her neck like he¡¯s plucking a mango from the mango tree.


    The moment gives me no chance to even yelp, knowing that it won¡¯t do anything.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My face is fixated on one thing: Melissa¡¯s head at my feet. Her eyes stare back at me, but there¡¯s no life in them. Her beautiful blue eyes have no reflection of light in them, rather seeming terrified just before her death.


    It is a reminder of her death that her body didn¡¯t die peacefully.


    My stomach is battling a hurricane of aches inward, while my system is unstable, my body restarting over and over again.


    I just stand there, staring down at Melissa¡¯s dead body, trialing from her body to the blood gushing out of her head that¡¯s at my feet.


    ¡°Little thing.¡± I hear Kade¡¯s voice just before his hand brushes into my hair. Then he grips the strands tight enough to hold my head firm. ¡°I asked you to stay in the room until our arrival, but I didn¡¯t see you there. Instead, you¡¯re here. Why?¡±


    My lips tremble, but no words escape. I¡¯m back in the world of torture, and it¡¯s only going to worsen now. I¡¯m stuck. That alone is enough to shut my brain down.


    ¡°Why do you love to get punished by me?¡± He sniffs my hair before he releases an unsettling exhtion.


    My eyes are blocked with tears, blurring my vision. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You know what¡¯s about to happen, except it¡¯s going to worsen.¡±


    He picks me up and starts running. The race is inhuman, dashing through the air like there¡¯s no gravity, nor is there a force of repulsion. The air keeps hitting me on the face, turning my warm tears into icy ones.


    I have no idea what to think except knowing my fate, so I just close my eyes while continuously being attacked by the wind.


    Unexpectedly, it stops, and I open my eyes. Then the realization came to me.


    Adrenaline spikes through my cold blood as Kade brings me inside the room.


    ¡°You should have been in here, but how hard could it be to have followed such a in rule?¡± He speaks as he drops me to the ground, and I hold back, wincing from the sharp pain.


    A belief rakes in my mind that if I don¡¯t react to anything, perhaps I¡¯d be invisible. Maybe this is just a hallucination in my mind.


    ¡°But you broke that¡­¡± Kieran chimes in, the scarlet glow in his eyes burning brighter, and so does it go for his brothers.


    Kyle chuckles, ¡°And why you¡¯re doing this?¡± His voice booms into my brain, knocking me back to the ground while I try to hold myself with my hands.


    I keep shuddering in a fixed position. ¡°Kneel.¡±


    Without my consent, my body did as he wanted, following his everymand, eager in fact. Everything feels fuzzy to me, but if there¡¯s one thing I never thought I could be sure of, it¡¯s that my body will consent to anything I am ordered by the triplets tonight.


    He stops directly in front of me just before he grabs my head with his thick hands. In the next ticking second, he tears off his belt at the hinge and lets loose of his cock.


    My eyes are still wide at the huge thing in front of me before he ps my cheeks enough for me to gasp, and he rips his cock into my mouth.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your punishment.¡± While he¡¯s fucking my mouth, my body is eagerly awaiting hismand, such that my tongue releases more saliva to create a slippery sound. Kieran goes to my back and tears off my dress.


    With my back bare to him, he caresses his hand against my skin. An unexpected moan escapes my throat like a rumble from being choked by Kyle¡¯s cock.


    His thick dick is filled with my saliva, dripping off, but he still didn¡¯t pause. At this point, I couldn¡¯t feel my jaw anymore.


    Then, Kieran picks me up from the ground and lies me on the bed. They are swift with their actions; the rush in my body is running to meet up.


    Against the will of my mind, my body epts their doings, my clit hard and my hole wet, ready for a soft entrance as it would be my first.


    But that didn¡¯te as Kyle hit hard on my core, forcing my body to jump up as I yelp. Kieran uses that chance to fuck me through my mouth then. My jaw hurts, yet I crave more.


    Feeling a warm body against mine, followed by Kade¡¯s voice. ¡°I want you to cry, little thing,¡± he is still saying when I feel pressure at my entrance.


    My breathing rags, seizing more as air seems more limited to me before being fucked in the mouth and feeling his big cock pausing for a walk-in.


    ¡°I want you to scream and be reminded every second that we own you. There¡¯s no escape for you¡­¡± And that¡¯s thest thing he whispers before he pierces into me.


    My walls are still trying to fit him in, my back arching upwards as every muscle in my skin hardens to push him away. The pain is sharp and precise. It is as though my brain shut down for a sharp moment.


    But they aren¡¯t making love to me. They are fucking me till I am rendered useless. He snatches himself out before he ms back in, each thrust making it hard to breathe.


    Pain shoots throughout my body, from my throat to my core. My cheeks are wet with my tears, yet my body finds its way of gaining pleasure from this as much as pain.


    He keeps thrusting in, grabbing my hair to arch my back in a way he wanted, while Kieran keeps me out of air.


    ¡°You¡¯re nothing.¡± He keeps fucking me hard, and my body can¡¯t take it anymore.


    My stomach hurts, and my walls are yet to fit him in. My clit remains hard, and my arousal is still intact and wetting every second, although from my navel down to my thighs, they all feel sore.


    Then he roots out himself from my inside, causing my eyes to pop out from the sharp sting. Kieran stops too, grabbing my jaw with one hand so I can look into his eyes.


    ¡°Let this be a reminder that you¡¯re our property,¡± Kyle¡¯s voice reels into my brain with possession¡­ and a hint of obsession, a strong dominance lingering in his tone right before I scream out loud when all three of them rip their teeth into my skin.


    The torment blocks me out of my senses for a moment, rupturing my skin as they mark me as theirs, a forever mark that can never be cleansed. I am tainted by them, s.

 24

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I thought wrong. It isn¡¯t the end. They slide my legs off of the bed and position my face tight against the bed before Kade thrusts back inside, wrecking my hole even more.


    I¡¯m panting hard and trying to hit him to slow down, give me a breathing space, but then he grabs my hands and locks them at my back only so he can puncture my core once again.


    It still doesn¡¯t stop there. He wriggles his cock around my entrance before Kyle finally digs inside, widening me up like a balloon filled with an abrupt blow of air.


    My eyes roll to the back of my head as salty perspiration fills my forehead like a bead. The intimacy continues with ragged breathing from the brothers.


    I¡¯m more than sore, having surrended myself wholly. I¡¯m in between pleasure and pain once again.


    Suddenly, a wave starts gathering inside my cunt, tightening it more around Kyle¡¯s dick. I can feel my walls aiming to crush, and he groans at it too. Then I feel something warm inside me, shooting inside-his seeds right before he thrust his entire cock inside, and my stomach twists at the inconveniency.


    I¡¯m about to reach my own climax, but then he denies me by receding sharply.


    I am weak and unstable at this point, ruin to the horizon. The certainty that my legs will be left coggled is unwavering.


    My body just keeps feeling the sensation, not fighting against it anymore. A wholly part of me wants this, enjoys it but in the form at which they fuck me kills me, hurts me.


    Yet I keep getting wet. I can smell the mixture of sweat, blood, and cum on my body.


    Soon, the gushing wave overwhelms me again, capturing my legs that I seize in one spot so that Kieran can dig deeper, damaging me more, and my walls let out the rush.


    I am unable to control my audibility; my moan fills the whole space, and at the same time, Kieran jerks off on my back.


    The brothers leave me in the position, my toes trying to hold onto the ground so I don¡¯t utterly slide off of the bed.


    ¡°Get out.¡± Kade¡¯s booming voice yells at me.


    I whimper as I try to pick myself up from the bed. My arms feel weak and unstable from the way he pinned them against my back earlier, the joints aching me. My brain can¡¯t register the feeling of my lower teeth, including my gum, telling me that they¡¯re still stressed.


    Then, down my body, when I finally gained equilibrium to stand up, everything feels open.


    I can¡¯t make it make sense, but my entire skin feels invisible, like my insides aren¡¯t sheltered by my skin anymore. The cold air seeps through, forcing me into a chilly situation.


    Another hard task is picking up the torn clothes from the floor. Through my wet hair covering my face, I take a peep at the brothers; they are now dressed up like nothing happened earlier. They leave me in awe.


    With my legs weak, I draw myself out of the room until I lean my back on the wall and wrap myself in the torn dress.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Unable to hold myself standing much longer, I slide down. Every ounce of will to move or do anything is crushed. I just want to rx. Soon, I sumb to a void of darkness, my consciousness fading but the anguish within me an asional eruption.


    ****


    I wake up with someone hitting me on the leg.


    ¡°Wake up, bitch¡­¡±


    As my visiones to aodation of my surroundings, jerking me awake fully, a croaking escapes my lips.


    I¡¯m hungry, thirsty, worn out, and in need of a shower and a new dress. But, oh, that¡¯s some fantasy. I didn¡¯t escapest night.


    Like a gust of wind, my memories crash back, and I snap into full consciousness.


    ¡°Darn it, you fucker¡­¡± He hit me on the cheeks, sending splinters of hurt to resonate around my body.


    ¡°Arrh¡­¡±


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    ¡°I am!¡± I wish I could scream back at whoever this is, but I dare not.


    No recollection in my memory serves me right from wherever I could have met this man. Anyway, I try to stand only to be reminded of what happened to me just over midnight.


    ¡°I¡¯m awake¡­¡± My voice is little, and I hope he doesn¡¯t hit me again. The anguish is enough to make my body a living hell, a space that can¡¯t house my soul anymore, and there¡¯s no way I can give.


    ¡°Listen to me well. I¡¯m going to be your tormentor. You¡¯ve done enough damage in the kingdom, having the death of a maid in your hands, and as an effect, every ill action you take that is not by the rules made by your owners, I shall punish you for it.¡± He makes himself clear with a perilous tone while his stern face wavers away from my body.


    The death of Melissa is pinned on me.


    Well, of course, the triplets didn¡¯t have to kill her if we hadn¡¯t nned to run away from here, and that distresses me so much.


    I use my hands to hold tight to the clothes, even though they aren¡¯t covering my body as much when we enter the room.


    The guard¡¯s eyes remain stuck on my body. ¡°There¡¯s a new dress you would put on after taking a bath. Wash off that filth from your body.¡± His eyes bear nothing but pure hatred and malice. ¡°I¡¯ll be back by evening. You¡¯re relocating.¡±


    His words leave me hanging there. Relocating? Where? Why?


    It¡¯s not like he¡¯d answer me anyway. When I turn my head to the side, I don¡¯t see him inside the room anymore.


    Instinctively, a lump forms in my throat, but I¡¯m unable to swallow it without massaging my neck again, being reminded of how I was used a few hours ago.


    Inside the bathroom, I turn on the shower, and I¡¯m grateful that the water cascading is warm. Standing under there, drafting into my thoughts, allowing my head to sink under the clouds, I lose myself in a trance.


    Melissa shouldn¡¯t have died. It should have been me. Okay, fine, she tried to sell me off to that alpha sadistic, but at least she got me out of here.


    A part of my heart feels betrayed by her fake friendship, all just to gain her own freedom, but in a ce like this, I am not as surprised. She¡¯s just trying to be free, but I just wish she had chosen a less painful way for me to die.


    While it¡¯s certain that I won¡¯t live to see the next full moon, and that inserts a rejuvenation, I still don¡¯t want to die having faced continuous horror. Then, it¡¯s almost no difference from when I¡¯m here with the triplets.


    As the water washes away the sin evident on my skin, asionally I hiss at the burns all over my body. From my shoulder de, where there¡¯s a cut, to my neck, where there are three fresh bite marks, I try to touch it, but then my arms feel heavy, like I have been carrying some metallic dumbbells.


    And down to my abdomen, where a striking sensation of colic pain hits me on the inside. I can¡¯t even touch my own kitty, knowing that it¡¯s like meat that¡¯s been overboiled. I have this fear that if I try to wash it, my vulva will break into my palms. And then, my thighs, which are still weak and sore, can barely bend down just so I can exercise my center.


    I can¡¯t help but pray that I don¡¯t face this experience again when, stupidly, my body says otherwise.


    How fucked up have I be?


    I¡¯m in pain, yet I want it to be inflicted on me again?


    I¡¯ve faced nothing but disaster since I met the triplets, yet I can¡¯t help my titition around them or how much I crave for their dicks now that I¡¯ve seen them, even when it¡¯sced me in this circumstance?


    I¡¯m insane. I must be. Being here has caused that. It all started with the suffering, then someone died because of me. What next?


    Is there more torture ahead?


    Would there be no escape for me?


    ¡°Oh, heavens¡­ why?¡± A question that would never be answered. I¡¯m crying when I lose my steps and fall. My hands cover my mouth to muffle my scream, not wanting to attract the guard, so I remain there in that ill-fitting setting, wondering what¡¯s next.

 25

    25


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    This was the past. A time when I was innocent.


    ¡°Papa, where are you?¡± My little angelic voice beamed into the room as I ran inside the cabin.


    My lips were parted wide enough to show my teeth, while my cheeks reddened from the hard blushes. Today was a beautiful day, and I had no worries.


    The small me stopped when I saw father in his study room, holding an ink feather in his hands, which he twirled around in the air. I was seven years old, yet I knew he was brooding, and that¡¯s why he was doing that.


    ¡°Today¡¯s a perfect day, father. Come out. We are having a pic. Come and help us. Mother has found a spot in the backyard that is so beautiful¡­ I love the space and the trees, and the valleys that seem like they are at the end of the world, and the fogs that spread like small clouds.¡±


    He ran over to pick me up from the ground so he could ce me on his shoulders, and he snickered at my words. ¡°Oh, tell me that you and your brother have picked some apples for apple pieter in the evening, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    I make a sudden jerk of my head upward, then downward, and say, ¡°yes, we did.¡±


    ¡°Then Papa would join you little cuties soon.¡±


    ¡°Yesssss¡­¡± My little voice trailed off, and afterward, he ced me down so I could run back outside to go and help mother.


    The moment I reached the threshold of the front door, Williams barged in, hitting me on the shoulders. I knew he didn¡¯t know that I wasing, as I didn¡¯t know of his as well, but we squeezed faces at each other and shouted at each other.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± We said in unison.


    ¡°You hit me first.¡± I screamed at him, my tone high, as I flew my arms around.


    He shook his head, boring his eyes into mine. ¡°No, you did it first. You just wanted to prove some stupid adult thing.¡± He rolled his eyes at me afterwards.


    I wanted to grab him by the cor of his shirt, but mother walked into the scene.


    ¡°One day, the both of you would need each other so much that you¡¯d be willing to sacrifice anything for the other one. There¡¯s no need to hate. There¡¯s enough hate in the world. Just shine your light, grasp even the dimmest one found in a void of darkness, and you won¡¯t feel alone. We are family, so we must support one another.¡± As she spoke, my heart melted.


    I loved her so much.


    The pic started soon, and father joined us. Williams and I had no idea what was waiting for us then or how much life had in store for us. We were just smiling,ughing, and being carefree.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Mother had wanted to teach me spells once I reached ten years old because my body would be strong enough to take the aftereffects.


    But on that same beautiful day came an error-a pain in my heart as we got attacked by werewolves. The vigers had given us up for a bag of money, and ever since then, we¡¯ve kept running and running and running from one ce to another¡­


    And till today, I still run, currently dashing down the staircase till I arrive at the front door of the kingdom and finally catch my breath.


    The guard turns to look at me, his stern face bing even more stern, if that even makes sense. My soul freezes in one spot, hoping he doesn¡¯t use that whip on me.


    He hasn¡¯t used it so far, but from the way he keeps acting, it¡¯s as though his fingers itch tosh them on my skin. He grips the hilt harder and takes one step forward.


    ¡°You cheap whore, waste my time again or not do as I instruct, and you¡¯re getting a taste of this whish.¡± He threatens between gritted teeth.


    The carriage is here, and when he instructs that I enter, I hastily throw myself in. After his entrance, he knocks at thepartment, and the ride starts.


    I wish he¡¯d tell me where we are going, since he mentioned earlier that I¡¯m relocating, but I¡¯m not in the situation to ask him a question.


    Stifling, I anticipate where we¡¯d stop; my face turned anywhere else than his. His eyes kept burning my skin, intricately gawking, and it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s stopping anytime soon.


    ¡°Due to your insolent actions, your Masters have ordered me to take you to the Aisle, another section of the pack where you can be monitored. There might be a war soon, and they¡¯d like to keep you intact.¡± The way he gives out the information is as if he¡¯s speaking directly, as the brothers had spoken to him.


    I am d he doesn¡¯t expect a response from me, because when I am dumbfounded by his statement, he doesn¡¯t force me to speak.


    By the way, it¡¯s cruel enough that Melissa¡¯s death is pinned on me, but ming me for everything else is a savage action that makes any strength I have left to disagree shrink.


    As much as I was betrayed by Melissa, it still cuts deeper than ss on the skin that she¡¯s dead because of me. She died because of the possession that the triplets have on me, and that¡¯s the only friend I¡¯ve ever had.


    The aftermath blocks my chest from any form of love ever again; after all, everyone else hates me, and I¡¯m sure it would be no difference in Aisle. I¡¯m very certain because that¡¯s from where those two snakes that put a cor and leash on me came.


    The ride ends a few hourster, muteness ruling till we get inside, and the guard orders me to stay where he¡¯s put me. It¡¯s a beautiful room, filled with eclectic artistic creations like potteries, paintings, and scriptures, all on disy in protective sses.


    A voice rose from my back, causing me to jump up in momentary fear. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I came from¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say or how to describe myself. That¡¯s a difficult task to do for someone like me who has lost her identity.


    Someone¡¯s footsteps approach us, echoing throughout the space, until it stop a few distance away and my face falls in uneasiness. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s finally here. That¡¯s the witch girl, Ca.¡± I recognize her annoying, pitchy voice as well.


    Not now. I¡¯ve just arrived here in less than five minutes. Can I not get at least a breathing space until tomorrow or the next?


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m not getting punished today, and trust me, my whole body still aches and is irritated at this moment.


    ¡°Wait, she¡¯s real, na?¡± The girl named Ca, whose height towers over mine and who dresses elegantly with her skin glowing like that of a goddess, quickly jets backwards. ¡°Then she must be dangerous.¡±


    That fear in her eyes¡­ I wish I was capable of investing it in every other werewolf and she-wolf here, but I¡¯m helpless.


    One of the blonde girls, the ones I detest with passion, who I now know to be na, walks closer and ps me on the face.


    ¡°She¡¯s the weakest being I¡¯ve evere across. She has no will to fight. She¡¯s basically a toy, and, oh, I forgot to tell you. I dragged her around like the bitch she is, on a leash.¡± She ps her well-manicured fingers around as she narrates to Ca, who chortles evilly back.


    They keep on having discussions about me until the guard arrives back, na fakes falling to the ground, and Ca runs to help her up.


    ¡°Oh, my¡­ Dustfang, help us. This witch, she¡¯s got evil eyes.¡±


    ¡°She pushed me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my skin. It would break.¡±


    Their pretense as a doll irks me deep in the stomach. I am about to defend myself when the guard, Dustfang, kicks me in the chest, making me clutch onto my sternum. As I lose my breath for some time, unable to breathe, I gasp.


    My vision ckens for a second before my sight catches him tightening his grip on the hilt. Not today¡­


    The next thing that follows is a shrill tearing through my throat.

 26

    26


    3RD POV.


    The air whistles in the distance, and the middle of the woods is so dark that a normal eye would have seen nothing.


    Everything about the scenery subjects eerieness; however, in it lurk dangerous forces like the triplets.


    In the middle stands Kade, staring ahead at the broken branch. His patience remains stagnant and unwavering, awaiting what¡¯s to be expected.


    His jaw twitches, a stern look fixated on his face. His brothers faces aren¡¯t any different. They look serious and stoic.


    Even the nature around them dwells in the aura they seep into, a shallow thatmands every will.


    Their eyes picked up on a sound all of a sudden, causing Kyle to tick his face towards all distances. With their minds linked together, he did not have to call the attention of his brothers before they felt what he had felt as well.


    Rustling sounds were followed by a disturbance in the trees ahead before the appearances of two wolves in their true nature.


    They growl into the night, grasping strength from the moon ahead, covered by the canopies in the mangrove.


    The full-fledged wolves thumps the ground with each walk, their height enough to scare any being, but the triplets aren¡¯t ordinary either; in fact, none of them are fazed at the view before then, nor do they look threatened.


    ¡°A child¡¯s y, this is.¡± Kieran¡¯s fist brawls inside his pocket, but before he can take one step forward, Kade ushers his attention through their connected minds.


    ¡°Brother, calm. We need tactics as of now.¡± He is advising when Alpha ric shows up behind the two wolves, ¡°The prey is finally here. I shall converse. When I need you, I¡¯ll call. Kyle, you as well, be of silence.¡±


    Kade takes charge. He cracks his neck to the left and then to the right before his eyes close, and when they reopen, they glow brightly with a scarlet red light. He sends off his Alpha aura to the two wolves, aiming to force them to bow to him, but Alpha ric overrides that effect.


    ¡°Pardon mymanders here. Theyck the will to resort, but then I will not have you go alpha on them.¡± Alpha ric converses with a tug on his lips, curving them amusingly.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t have them growling into my ears.¡±


    Alpha ric goes silent for a moment, his eyes shifting over to Kyle and Kieran. ¡°I see you brought your brothers along.¡± There¡¯s a sharp pause in his tone before he adds. ¡°You killed my men, six of them, and still you dare call me out into this¡­¡± He points around, his face irked, and says, ¡°I should have you decapitated.¡±


    ¡°I take it you¡¯re not a fan of wise words, are you?¡±


    ¡°Say more.¡± ric ric ces his fingers on his jaw with his eyes narrowed at Kade.


    Kade scoffs, ¡°a man with only words, without action, can never be taken seriously.¡±


    Opening his mouth to speak, Kade spaces out his hand to obstruct him. ¡°Do not interrupt me. You speak of beheading me and my brothers, but I see those Betas behind you. In a sh, I can have their heads falling off of their necks.¡±


    Alpha ric wanted to speak again, but then Kade res at him, raising his voice to show that he isn¡¯t done. ¡°You speak of the death of your men, but we never wanted to attack, did we? You think that you are strong.¡± With each word dripping off of Kade¡¯s tone, he takes one step forward, which results in a snarl from the two werewolves. ¡°But you are not.¡±


    ¡°I have called here to start a war. I could kill you right now and your petty wolves, but that won¡¯t be fair, would it?¡± Again, another rhetorical question.


    ¡°I never knew the triplets to follow rules.¡±


    ¡°And not to date. However, what fun is a victory without some challenge?¡± Kade¡¯s lips spread into a smile, lightly wrinkling the edges of his eyes. ¡°Tonight, I mark the beginning of a war between us and your pack. Prepare your men. You would need a lot of them.¡±


    ¡°Remind him of never touching our property.¡± Kyle emphasizes that part, and Kade speaks on their behalf.


    ¡°And one more thing: do not ever touch the girl. She is our property. This is yourst warning.¡± Kade spits before he turns his back, walking away.


    A wall-shattering growl roves from the two werewolves, and they dash over to Kade, lunging forward to stomp on him. Their teeth are gnashed outward, ready to tear him into pieces-an attack that is unprepared for.


    Except Kade has his senses heightened with his Alpha powers. ¡°Kieran¡­¡± is all he has to say before Kieran, who¡¯s in the mood to cause mayhem, lunges forward as well.


    He grabs one of the wolves by its dark fur and climbs over to its back. Then, with his ws shing through the air, he rips it into the wolf¡¯s neck. In a blink of an eye, the wolf¡¯s head twists.


    Although it¡¯s not enough to kill him, Kieran isn¡¯t done. He jumps to the wolf¡¯s front and parts its gut into a split. He yells like a maniac as the wolf¡¯s blood spills onto his body.


    Then, Kade, sliding through the ground to evade the attack of the other wolf, giving Kyle enough chance to chuck his hands into the other wolf¡¯s stomach and crush its liver from within.


    Kyle grabs the other wolf and asks Kieran to smash its head so they can let its brain spit outside.


    When they are done, they smirk at the dead wolves. Then, raising their gaze at Alpha ric, Kieran says, ¡°are these your bestmanders? You better start training authentic ones before our arrival. The war will be brutal.¡±


    They don¡¯t waste another minute, and they disappear from the scene.


    When they arrive back at Aisle, their path is directed to their room, and Kade is about to mind-link with the guard privately in charge of Kaya to call her when their uncle Jared crosses their path at a corner.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I heard about your fit with the Alpha of the Crestwood pack. What puzzle is to be solved here, boys?¡±


    Kyle scoffs as he rolls his eyes. ¡°Do you watch our every move now, uncle?¡±


    ¡°Do Ick that right?¡± Jared replies to Kyle with a question of his own, his voice boiling to an extent. ¡°Do you want to cause an interracial, internal war? If you fight Alpha ric, other packs wille in, thinking that it¡¯s all because of the witch girl.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, this is the time to trust us better not go against our wish. You taught us this way. Are you scared of whatever we have be now?¡± Kade asks with both brows raised.


    Jared makes a rumble in his throat before he sharply closes his eyes. ¡°You have made it clear that you have no empathy for the girl, but creating a war with an Alpha because he¡¯s trying to do that one thing that you three won¡¯t do? Now, that¡¯s uneptable.¡±


    ¡°Trust us, uncle.¡± Speaks Kyle and walks away before Kade follows behind, and Kieran shrugs, not wanting to leave but having no choice.


    Emilie, their mother,es out from the shadow, breaking Kieran¡¯s wall even more.


    The brothers enter their room, and Kieran goes straight to pulling Kade and Kyle by their shoulders, turning them to face him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Were you ever exclusive to anything, brother? I do not understand your question.¡± Responds Kade with an unsettling calm tone.


    Kieranughs, the sarcasm evident: ¡°We¡¯re going against our mother¡¯s wishes. And what exactly are we doing? We haven¡¯t even found out why this girl affects us. We¡¯ve punished her and all, yet we are affected by her every time. She affects our curses and makes our hearts tick a beat it hasn¡¯t in decades. What are we deceiving?¡± Questions Kieran. Kyle, on the other hand, seems to be in agreement.


    ¡°We are just using her to satisfy our sexual needs. She¡¯s our mate after all, and while we keep that a secret forever, she must continue to bear the punishment of her fate.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, we are not even interested in fucking otherdies anymore.¡±


    Kade takes in a whiff of the air. Linking his mind with the guard in charge of Kaya, he demands. ¡°Bring the girl to me.¡±


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± Kieran asks, his voice coarse.


    ¡°The same thing we always do whenever the mate bond affects us.¡± And that¡¯s a lie the brothers keep telling themselves, an excuse just so they don¡¯t seek for the spiralling affection towards Kaya that¡¯s within them.


    A few minutester, Kaya arrives in the room to face the brothers, her eyes darting from one to another, then to thest. They could sense the fear, shock, and arousal in her.


    They could feel her weakness and the change in her body system.


    ¡°Take off your clothes, Kaya,¡± says Kade with no kidding in his tone. He approaches Kaya, raising her heartbeat.

 27

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I am shaken in my station, unable to move or shift, and I do as told.


    Standing upright, I am bare in front of the brothers. For whatever the cause, I do not feel ashamed being naked in front of them, even though my skin is now decorated with bruises, dark spots, some bumps, and unhealed wounds-oh, and fresh ones as well.


    Kade streams his fingers around my stomach, carefully letting his nails grow into talons that he pinches my skin with. The pain is mild, so I try not to whine at it. I just hope he doesn¡¯t cut me and give me another wound.


    Kieran stands up from a chair and goes to my back, sniffing the air. ¡°I smell your blood. What happened here?¡±


    Well, how do I put it?


    A wee gift from their sex ves. I¡¯vee to realize that those girls are the triplets sex ves, looking radiant and fine, but here I am, used as a worthless piece of sh*t.


    ¡°I was whipped this evening.¡± I tell them as Kieran uses his hand to trace the wound from the shes. My skin is supposed to be irritated by his touch on the wounds, but as unbearable as it feels, I also feel aroused by a tingle.


    I don¡¯t know how that even makes sense.


    My hormones are at their peak.


    The tingling feeling sparkles through my veins when Kade pinches hard on my nipples, and they harden right away. I moan out loud, my eyes closing at the effect.


    I bite my bottom lips to wet my dried tongue from the hard gasping.


    Then, his handstch themselves to my core, where he rubs my sensitive spot in a circle. Raw pain shoots through me, yet I allow him to do me as he wants. Kieran, on the other hand, has his hands on his ass, grabbing hold of them as he fiddles with the meat, beating at them so they can vibrate right away, or he presses his hard cock against the cheeks.


    It is as though his pants are about to tear off.


    And like a reversal, they snatch themselves off of me, leaving me gasping and wanting more, but at the same time, regret jerks at the back of my mind-a repulsion that¡¯s recessive.


    My flesh is in dominance over my mind, being controlled by them without even being forced by them.


    Kyle uses his middle finger and index finger to call me, and my legs go to meet him. The others watch me with hungry eyes, predation stroking their faces.


    Kyle dips those two fingers inside my core while his thumb works on my clitoral area. My hands wanted to root into his hair or at least hold onto him so I wouldn¡¯t fall off from the pain mixed with pleasure, but as though he¡¯s read my mind, he warns.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Stay fixated.¡± I try my best to follow hismand.


    He continues the rhythm, hastening it till my thighs are quivering and my moans are louder, then my releasees like a tornado, washing off all my senses for a moment.


    I wish this was all, because I feel so tired and my entrance feels weakened by the way he was harsh against my kitty.


    But, like I could have expected, this is just the beginning.


    Kyle picks me up to the edge of the bed so he can fuck me as a missionary. My head is at the other diagonal end of the bed frame, so while Kieran wanks off on my face, Kade ps his dick against my face before he puts his dick in my mouth.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± His moanse and my throat opens more to deep throat him. My eyes are blurry from tears, and my gut reflexes are practically giving up, yet I keep going, knowing I can¡¯t stop this.


    At the same time, Kyle is mming me into the bed, already turned my stomach against the bed, so he can press me on the hips into the bed while he digs me deeper. His ws are hurting my skin, drawing out blood, but I don¡¯t fight against them.


    Then his release came. I am not allowed to rx before Kade fucks me as well, till his body begins jerking against mine. Their sweats fall onto my body, burning my wounds.


    The feeling, however, is a mixture of ethereal and tormentous. I have gone insane with them, I know. I have been brainwashed, and maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m loving what they¡¯re doing to me right now.


    Ie twice more to the session because the three of them fucked me. They aren¡¯t in for my own pleasure but theirs, but because of my unwavering arousal for them and my body wanting them, I came effortlessly.


    When they are done with me, the three of them lie on the bed.


    ¡°Get me the drink on the table with a cup, little thing.¡± Kyle orders, and I force myself to go and bring him his request.


    It hurts badly. My legs want to give up. My head aches. My back burns. My entire system is irritated, and my skin is reddened. I don¡¯t just look just-fucked but utterly screwed by their huge cocks.


    Although I feel no shame for some unknown reasons, These are my capturers, but even after being used by them, I don¡¯t feel used. I don¡¯t also feel raped at all, which is a confusion on its own because, for some reasons, my body aligns with the sex.


    In fact, I daydreamed about them touching me. I am crazy. I¡¯m running mad.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡± And this is where it ends.


    Anyone can tell that I am an object to cease their sexual urges, or better yet, an item to help them when they¡¯re in need of something to quench being horny.


    It¡¯s unbelievably annoying on my part. I get out of the room with my clothes worn back, but even with my low sense of smell, I can tell that I smell of sperm and raw sex.


    It¡¯s veryte in the night, so I hope that I don¡¯t get caught by anyone. Thest thing I want after being revealed as a witch is to also find out that I am sleeping with the triplets.


    I will be considered a whore that they use from time to time, and their sex ves will turn this humongous hell into an evesting rage of anguish for me. Any chance they have, they will destroy me.


    I have sessfully reached thest hallway, the room that the guard said I can stay in momentarily for now, just a few meters away, when one of the sex ves appears all of a sudden.


    I stop in my tracks. I wish the floor could just swallow me. Shit! Why does my fate have to be so unfortunate?


    I drop my face to the ground and try to hurry past her, hoping she doesn¡¯t sniff me out, but suddenly, I find myself hitting a figure. It¡¯s her.


    I don¡¯t even know her name, as there are many of them, but after the introduction Ca and na did today, showing me the remaining ones, I¡¯ve tried my best to recall their faces even when I can¡¯t remember their names.


    ¡°Where are youing from?¡± Her voice drawls, and I hear her take a deep inhtion. ¡°What is this you smell of? Wait, you cheap whore? Bitch!¡± Her eyes re as she esses my body.


    ¡°Have you been fucking your masters? Damn, I didn¡¯t know you had this in you, you helpless, dick-starved cunt.¡± She curses me as she spits; her speech is venomous.


    This is exactly what I imagined would happen. How could I have thought of it just so it could actually happen?


    I¡¯ve been here less than a day, and I¡¯m in deep trouble.


    So, I do the one thing I can do right now. I run into my room and lock the door behind me. Then, my face reddens with tears at the brink before I run into the bathroom and turn on the shower.


    I disregard the difort alert from my brain and sit down, but I have to widen myps because my center feels torn. I¡¯m weak mentally, spiritually, and physically. Speaking of those three parts of me, I have been snatched my rights over them.


    There¡¯s no peace here, and I think I have given up.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I can only smell more pain that I¡¯m about to face in the future. Now the question is: would it ever stop?

 28

    28


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I have a ck towel in my hands, which are shaking right now. I can¡¯t even breathe well. It¡¯s morning, and the light from the sun is radiating into the room, supposedly bringing me warmth, but all I feel inside me is a chill.


    I¡¯m shivering, not from sickness but from a grasp of fear. It holds me like it¡¯s some second personality, and I can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°I need to wash more. I need to wash more.¡± I¡¯ve been whispering this to myself, or more like muttering the words to myself.


    As much as my skin is irritated, I have washed myself off of the scent of the triplet sweats and all of the sex.


    The icy sensation overwhelms me again, intoxicating my mind with bad thoughts, and I run back inside the shower. I am naked anyway, so I just walk under the sprinkling, warm water.


    I wash it again and ce my hand at the entrance of my core again, wincing at the sharp sting there from the cuts of those bastards dicks, but wash it again anyway. Then, I wash my neck area, which has lessened it in terms of how painful it used to be.


    My eyes re as a thoughtnds in my mind all of a sudden.


    I grab hold of myself before I fall to the floor of the bathroom.


    Oh, no. It¡¯s not just the smell of the triplets bodies on mine. I have been marked by them, and that¡¯s bullocks; I¡¯m not getting out of this.


    I run back outside with water dripping off of my body before I wrap the towel around my skin. I didn¡¯t waste time sitting in front of the mirror and checking out my reflection.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I can¡¯t hide the mark.


    I can¡¯t. It¡¯s a three-fucking bite that has almost healed to look like a tattoo. It¡¯s a im, after all, so there¡¯s no way it can be hidden with clothes. That aside, I am surprised at how even older wounds haven¡¯t healed, but these darned bites are almost.


    A few minutester, I change into all-covering clothes that I found in the closet. I have no idea if I¡¯m supposed to wear them, but well, they should expect me to put on something.


    I mean, either way, I get punished. A sadistic smile creeps up my face. ¡°Kaya¡­¡± I mutter my own name under my breath.


    Really, to be honest, it¡¯s as though I¡¯m starting to get used to everything. I can only assume what¡¯s going to happen in my life. At the moment, I know the moment I leave here, the sex ves wille for me, so I¡¯ll just stay in here till whenever the triplets call for me or maybe the guard, which I hope not.


    A few hourster, I¡¯m still inside the room, sitting at the edge of the bed. My stomach growls from within, and my hands hold onto it tightly outwardly.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± I spill when it growls again. I¡¯m hungry, but there¡¯s nothing I can do.


    Sighing deeply and standing up to go and drink some water from the bathroom, the door snaps open, and Ca, na, and the girl fromst night draft themselves into the room.


    My eyes grow wide, and trust me, I know what is to happen, just not exactly how.


    Quickly, my head lowers to the ground, my jaw tightening to prepare myself for any smacking on the face.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°See who has decided to lock herself in?¡± They speak and look down at their ws, which are just reprimanding their well-manicured porcin nails.


    I have no idea what to say, so I keep quiet.


    ¡°Well, we heard the newsst night. Lyra may have seen this supposedly innocent, young, weak girl gracefully enving herself to three dicks like damn.¡± Is that na speaking? I¡¯m not exactly sure.


    My hearing is fading from hearing clearly because of the shot of adrenaline inside my system.


    As much as it prepares me for whatever is toe, it also causes me to hear my own blood flushing drastically within my veins.


    I can hear the sound of my heart thumping, as though it is about to run out of me, leaving me non-hearted, if that makes any sense.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t understand.¡±When I say, Ca hisses.


    Her gait towards me is swift, and she grabs me by the standing strands at the back of my head and forces me to stare into her eyes.


    ¡°The triplets are ours, but how dare you have sex with them?¡± She bares her teeth to me, making me watch slowly as her gums widen.


    Her mrs are forced to shift away just so that her canine can take up more space and grow into a fang. I swear, my soul drifts off and shrinks back in. The view is scary and uneasy.


    My skin is filled with goosebumps, chills sending down my still slightly wounded spine.


    ¡°Oh, maybe we need to get some lessons from you because, I mean, you taking those three horse-sized dicks. Some ragged whore you are.¡± She spits in my face-not literally, though-and kicks me in the feet, so I fall to the ground.


    With her grip still in my hair, losing gravity, she holds onto me with just my hair, and I scream as my eyes sh briefly white from the pain. My brain is rming at the pain like never before.


    I am quick to hold myself back to my feet, so the weight won¡¯t be on my hair.


    Then I hear the door open again. ¡°Oh, Dustfang, you¡¯re here. That¡¯s good news.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, Ca, with the girls?¡± His voice is tight. I pray and wish he sends them away and doesn¡¯t beat me up like yesterday again with their pretense.


    My body¡¯s honestly weaker than ever before this morning, perhaps from being usedst night.


    ¡°We want you to punish her again for us.¡± na speaks casually, and my hearing picks up the sound of her heels clicking towards the guard, Dustfang.


    He shakes his head and says, ¡°that¡¯s not my job. Now, get out of here before your masters catch you, misusing their property.¡± Before he can add more to his words, na snaps at his face.


    A sly smile walks up her face, and shetches a finger on his parted lips. His brows raise slowly while she takes his other hand and ces it under her dress.


    ¡°Feeling that fresh juice, boy?¡± Dustfang nods when she says it, cunningly grasping him under her spell.


    Then she brings his fingers up to the brink of his lips. He licks the wetness in his hand.


    ¡°Does it taste fresh, refined, and sweet, and you want more? I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t had such a nice, juicy cunt ever before. As she utilizes her shrewdness, which is skillfully gestured by deception, and he is falling for it, the other girlsugh mildly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Her hands are on his pants, swiping up and down. ¡°Fuck, you carry it big. Now, don¡¯t you want to fill my insides, emptying those seeds inside me? Punish the ve, and I will allow you entrance tonight.¡±


    Dramatically, he affirms her will. My shoulders fall, a sign of knowing there¡¯s no escape from this.


    He is walking towards me with a grip on the hilt, readying myself for his manly pommel. A new presence grabs his attention.


    Wait, I have seen this woman before, but I can¡¯t be sure of where.


    ¡°Dustfang, what is happening here?¡± She is asking when her eyes drop at me, and I quickly falter my gaze.


    ¡°It¡¯s the triplets toy, queen mother. She must be punished for a sin.¡±


    If the triplet mistresses are scared of her, then she must be very powerful. My brain reels in memory of where I had seen her.


    Wait, she is the triplets mother. She¡¯s their mother, and if her sons are those monsters that dwell in my nightmare, oh, she must be the devil herself.


    With her talons, she raises my face. ¡°Beautiful eyes, beautiful face-no wonder Kyle had them own you in the first ce. Forgive my sons; they can be very petrifying and cold-hearted.¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me she is being nice right now.


    My nerves are on the horizon, poking out from within my skin. ¡°Are you nervous, girl? Well, you should be. Why? Because you deserve more torment than you¡¯re receiving.¡± She stands up and looks around the room.


    ¡°Why is she in here?¡±


    ¡°Masters, ask me to put her in here till they are ready toe and see her.¡±


    ¡°Take her to the dungeon. She must have no possessions to bring along. That¡¯s where such a creature as her deserves.¡±


    ¡°Walk¡­¡± Dustfang grumbles between thin lips.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Her face changes within a second, hardening as her brows furrow. ¡°If she had her powers, do you have an idea how much, how fast, and how magnifying she could destroy us all? No, your feeble brain thinks not of that.¡± Her eyes shift over to me once again. ¡°Make sure she is in agony every second. I cannot believe my sons would even mark such a creature.¡±


    nkly, I blink at her. I thought this turtleneck gown covered it.


    ¡°What?¡± The sex ves gasp, pretending once again.


    It doesn¡¯t seem the triplets mother has a liking for them either, because she rolls her eyes and leaves the room.


    ¡°Walk¡­¡± Dustfang grumbles between thin lips.

 29

    29


    3RD POV.


    Kieran barges in out of nowhere, having the door m against the wall against him. ¡°I want results¡­ answers. It¡¯s a matter of days before we attack ric¡¯s pack. We must conquer it!¡±


    Their twomanders bow their heads as Kieran walks over to the counter, arge timber table that is shaped as a sphere, and there are paper works ced on top of it.


    ¡°What are these?¡± As he asks, the twomanders join him, pointing to each point on the work, revealing the ns.


    On the other hand, Kade proceeds inside with his hands ced behind him in a sharp outfit, as do his brothers. Kyle, as well, gaits in, except with a bottle of liquor in his hands.


    He gulps it down and goes to settle down on a chair.


    One of themanders with short silver hair, messy on his head, begins the introduction: ¡°I¡¯m weing my masters into the room, and without a waste of any moment, I shall like to begin the n.¡± There is a sharp pause in his voice before he continues, ¡°The Crestwood pack is quite a little territory whenpared to ournds, although we know the strength of its Alpha has helped fortify thend. The n is an attack with the element of surprise.¡±


    The secondmander, with jet ck hair streaming down his back, barges in, taking the words off of the first one. ¡°The Crestwood pack is surrounded by mountains; in fact, it settles on the downhill, so we have ns to have them surrounded by fireworks. While our men would attack them with that first, unsettling their assembly, we could then attack. We have checked all weapons, making certain that there shall be no fault in this.¡±


    Kieran raises his brows, his fingers going to grab his jaw. ¡°Is it sure there shall be no fault?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sire.¡±


    ¡°And where in this do my brothers and I get to kill the Alpha and the rest of his Betas?¡±


    ¡°Our men have received orders to only disassemble his fortification. While we take them down, the triplets do exactly as they wish.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s eyes shift to Kade, who shrugs his shoulder, his face unchanging. He seems nonchnt, unfazed by any of what¡¯s been said.


    ¡°You can leave,manders.¡± Kieran orders, and they bow lightly before they both walk out of the room.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say to these, brothers?¡±


    Kade scratches his forehead lightly as a smile creeps up his face. ¡°If there¡¯s anything to spew, brother, you shall know. Our minds are one after all. This is war. It¡¯s your specialty, so you must speak on behalf of us. This requires no collectiveness; neither does it.¡±Kade¡¯s face turns to Kyle, who¡¯s staring through the bottle of liquor to see the other side. ¡°Require childishness.¡±


    ¡°And who the fuck are you calling childish, brother?¡± Kyle sends a death re towards Kade, who shakes his head in effect.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s it going with the research? By now, we ought to have found out about the effect the girl has on us.¡± Kyle slurs, grasping attention from his brothers. They had not expected him to blurt out something as serious.


    The question is directed to Kade, so he utters, ¡°the practitioner is on his way.¡±


    It takes a while longer before a man walks in, bowing his head instantly when he sees the brothers.


    ¡°Alpha.¡± The man acknowledges Kade¡¯s presence and goes to meet him with his results. It¡¯s a folded paper inside a thicker one.


    ¡°Exin this.¡± Commands Kade instantly, and the man exhales.


    ¡°The girl is ordinary as of now; that is, she hasn¡¯t connected with her witch side.¡±


    ¡°We know that,¡± Kyle interrupts, to which he receives a disapproving sigh from his brothers.


    ¡°Additionally, from the blood samples taken from the girls, the Oracle made a prophecy that the chance of her gaining her powers as a witch would most likelye from your hands. And as we all know, that would be a bad event to ur, judging from all the pain she has felt.¡±


    The man exins further, ¡°that aside, the cause of the three of us being mates with her and vice versa is unknown because we haven¡¯t had such a case before and the goddess is never one to make errors. Perhaps it¡¯s simply fate, but the warning there, a vital information to behold, invoked upon the three of you is that she shall be the reason you found a very valuable truth, something hidden that must be known.¡±


    Kieran scoffs, slicking his index finger over his lips. ¡°So, you came here obviously to tell us all the things we could already have guessed by ourselves. Of course, we aren¡¯t going to kill her. If we wanted to, we would have. We must know why and how she affects the curse. Oh, or how she is a mate to three monsters?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice tightens. ¡°She affects the curse because of the bond. You may try to deny it, but sir, it is there. The connection is as strong as ever, only increasing. You have imed her and marked her without an intention of it before. It happened because, regardless, you cannot control fate; it is a painful urrence that must be epted, my Lords.¡±


    The man exhales deeply, spilling all the knowledge that he possesses.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Keep the information about the prophecy. You¡¯re cursed because of who you are, but one day, when, because of your actions, her powers are unlocked, there is a chance at full knowledge. All secrets lurking in the shadows shall be brought to justice under her light. That¡¯s all, my Lords.¡±


    Kade waves his hand for the man to leave, to which he bows once again.


    Kieran¡¯s eyes burn the man¡¯s back, ring at it, and before the man could reach the handle, he speeds through the air, disregarding all restrictions by the air.


    His fingers grip the man¡¯s neck as they turn into talons, which pierce into the man¡¯s skin and cut his arteries. When he removes his hand, the man falls to the ground, dead.


    ¡°And why did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s useless.¡± Kieran ims as he kicks the man¡¯s body to the side. ¡°If there¡¯s anyone hungry, I shall like to have dinner now.¡±


    Kyle shrugs at Kade before he follows behind Kieran.


    At the dining table, Ca, na, and Lyra make an entrance, snickering as they each slide onto the brothers¡¯ps.


    ¡°You¡¯re obstructing my dinner.¡± In the presence of Kieran¡¯s rave grits, a warning. Ca frowns at his repulsion at her body.


    Ever since the brothers arrived, they haven¡¯t touched the girls, and that¡¯s killing them. That has never urred. The brothers are always in need of them, as they are their favorites, but considering the change in their desire now, it breaks their hearts.


    ¡°Using such a husky voice on me, Lord Kieran, I want to squirt for you all over this table.¡± Her voice is a whisper, muttered into Kieran¡¯s ears.


    The others try their effect on Kade and Kyle as well, but they just won¡¯t bulge.


    The brothers feel no affection towards their sex ves anymore, knowing what the cause is. Or do they say who¡¯s responsible?


    Her fragrance even with all the scars on her skin, her skin itself regardless of the wrath of Hades that it has passed through, her innocent look when she is taking in their dicks, how she moans when they fuck her, changing roles over her, and the way her body fits perfectly with theirs.


    The idea of having even more sex ves, as always suggested by Kyle every year, hasn¡¯t crossed their minds in a long time.


    And ever since the marking, a signature has linked them to Kaya.


    The brothers push their sex ves away, sending them out of the room, knowing fully well that it is only a matter of time before they aren¡¯t able to resist Kaya anymore.


    Until then, however, they will continue to lie to themselves. It¡¯s easier that way. At least they won¡¯t have to worry about how much they are losing themselves to Kaya, regardless of how much they attempt to evade it.

 30

    30


    Kaya¡¯s POV.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    How long has it been since I¡¯ve been locked in this cell?


    I have no idea.


    All throughst night, I was barging at the door, wishing that anyone woulde, but no one did.


    They don¡¯t care about me, which is understandable at this point, but is it necessary that they also starve me? I mean, I havee to the conclusion that the triplets won¡¯t kill me, but feed me at least.


    Presently, I sit on the cold floor, inhaling the stench of this trench. The nasty smell and quiescent nature are now normal to me, and being here for a while has cramped my limbs to the point that I don¡¯t feel them anymore.


    The linings in my stomach wrench from time to time, growling for food.


    My hair is stuck to my face, and I don¡¯t even have the energy to pick it behind my ears. I feel chaffy, a good-for-nothing, created by mistake and forgotten by my own creator.


    In the course of this effect, I can barely still feel the pains around my broken skin, my mind shattered and broken atst by these tortures. Each and every day that passes reminds me of how I am buried deeper into the darkness.


    These werewolves really did change me, really did break me, and they are unapologetic about ruining me.


    My thoughts fade to the back of my mind when I hear the metal door open with a loud rattle. My breathing quickens, hoping that I¡¯ll be released, and just then, I hear more than a person¡¯s footsteps.


    Deducing it¡¯s a female from the steps, I pay attention, ¡°and here the whore is, rotting away.¡± na vocalizes, blubbering into my hearing range.


    ¡°How are you feeling, uh?¡± Lyra blurts it out.


    From the coverage of my hair, I re at them. ¡°She can¡¯t speak anymore, guys. Can¡¯t you see? She¡¯s deteriorating. Don¡¯t even get close. I hear witches have the power to take someone¡¯s life along with them just before they die.¡±


    na disagrees with Ca¡¯s statement, ¡°but this one doesn¡¯t have any powers.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You don¡¯t want to take that risk, do you?¡±


    ¡°True.¡± na agrees.


    I watch as Ca crouches to a height where she and I are at eye level, then she cracks a smallugh. ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t believe I have to do this. Anyway, I have a deal for you. In exchange, you get this.¡± She finishes by waving her hand in a gesture for something to be brought.


    My sense of smell picks it up first before my tongue starts to salivate, my stomach churning to have a teful of the food. Ca, obvious to the change in my demeanour, giggles and even goes as far as nearing the te full of bean soup with a loaf of bread next to it in a tray.


    ¡°Pl¡­¡± My throat burns so much that I stop talking.


    Ca calls for water and slides a cup of it to me. With all might left in me, I hurry as I can in my situation to drink it up.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say, and she snorts yet anotherugh.


    ¡°The triplets don¡¯t touch us anymore. They don¡¯t want us. And I went as far as thinking of the reason why, but then I recalled a wretched peasant, rotting away in a dark, lonely, full of shit metal cell, pleading in her mind for someone to save her even when it¡¯s all futile. I remember you.¡± Her eyes are sending devilish res at me. Only if looks could kill.


    My lips are pressed into a thin line, epting the insults because I¡¯ve got no other choice. I must eat that food, not caring that ites from an enemy, one who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill me off anytime or any day she is given the chance.


    ¡°Tell me. What spell have you cast upon the triplets that has made them detest us? If you answer my questions one after the other, maybe, just maybe, if I am content, I can get you out of here.¡± Her words are very convincing.


    ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± I tell her the truth, to which she groans.


    ¡°Well,dies, I guess we are done here. She¡¯s not starving enough. Perhaps we shoulde in another two days.¡± She talks aloud, so I can be aware of her motive.


    I wanted to cry, but my eyes are dry, so nothing came out. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll tell you anything else.¡±


    ¡°You have nothing else to offer me.¡± Ca¡¯s vocal cackle in utter venom, crushing my chest.


    Please, don¡¯t go¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m the victim here, I swear. I¡­ I was captured to be their ve, so they own every part of my body. I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± I plead as she walks away gracefully with the others.


    But then, it stops. My voice hitch, and I hear her footsteps approaching the cell. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re a victim, so I¡¯ll have pity on you.¡± Having uttered, she drops the te of soup and a crumb of bread into the cell.


    I¡¯m supposed to see my actions as an act of barbarism, but considering where I am situated, I¡¯m helpless, so I pick up the food from the ground.


    My fingers, as dirty as they are, and my nails, filled with dirt, dig to the ground just so I can eat.


    While burrowing into the grounds, finished with the bread already, my tongue not knowing the difference between the muddy dirt and the real food, na¡¯s words break more into my cracked shields.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness, she actually ate it. I thought she wouldn¡¯t since you¡¯ve poisoned it.¡±


    Instantly, I pause, and, to be honest, a wave of happiness washes over me. Poison, as in, I would die?


    I should be scared, but I¡¯ve always wanted death, haven¡¯t I?


    ¡°She¡¯s been there for two days now. You don¡¯t expect her not to eat real sh*t.¡± Caughs.


    I raise my face at them, which causes Ca to fake a retch. ¡°She looks awful. Oh, dear. It isn¡¯t poison to kill you. I want to punish you since you are a victim. Dustfang?¡±


    The guard appears out of the blue,ing to her side. ¡°Once she¡¯s intoxicated, unenergistic, andnguid, you do your job.¡±


    ¡°What job?¡± I cut in there, scared of the suspense.


    A look of mystery immersed her eyes, ¡°oh, it¡¯s amon sense thing. I just thought if another wolf fucked that rubbery cunt of yours, the triplets would be disinterested in fucking you any longer. Then they¡¯de back to us. Vo! Spell¡¯s broken. We win. Maybe they¡¯d kill you, and you win as well.¡± She is about to turn to leave, but Lyra pulls her on the shoulder.


    ¡°Ca, seriously, let¡¯s watch. Don¡¯t we want to see what makes her important? Maybe as a witch, she¡¯s got a golden pussy.¡±


    ¡°Ew to that.¡± Ca releases an exasperated sigh. ¡°Fine though. We¡¯ll watch.¡±


    Their words start to fade in my ears. My eyes roll to the back of my head without me feeling like I¡¯m rolling my eyes. Suddenly, I feel high-spirited, until again, my energy dims like antern turning off.


    I blink profusely, not wanting to zoom into the cloud, but I can¡¯t help it. My head is like a fuzzy, cozy bed of fog that my brain lies on.


    Thest thing I hear is the gate opening, and my vision sees Dustfang taking off his trousers.

 31

    31


    3Rd POV.


    Kieran and Kyle are busy with their men, having gone to check out the formation that theirmanders have prepared for the war before this evening.


    The war is happening today, and Kade couldn¡¯t be more ready. He¡¯s not the type who¡¯s very interested in war, but he has no tolerance for when, regardless of who you are, you do not respond to his orders.


    He¡¯s very keen on that.


    He drinks from the cup of coffee in his hands, his eyes directed towards the hill down the valley up ahead. His sight watches the beauty of the afternoon brilliant sun, lightening up the greenery of the moss.


    He is reminded of something at the back of his head, which causes his forehead to wrinkle.


    Kaya.


    He remembers the little toy he and his brothers have been sharing for quite a few months now. They¡¯ve been very busy preparing for the war, aiming at winning over ric¡¯s pack to have imed it before this moment the next day that he¡¯s practically forgotten about their precious toy thing.


    Dropping the cup on a table, he walks out of the room to the dungeon. He¡¯s gained information a few days ago, perhaps two nights ago, that his mother had her locked away in one of the worse cells, so he just leads himself there.


    In the hallway, there appears to be his mother. ¡°oh, fuck¡­¡± He murmurs under his breath before he raises his face to smile.


    ¡°Oh, do not act like you really did care to see me, Alpha Kade.¡± His mother begins with humour.


    He chuckles lightly before he ces his hands on his back, ¡°humour does fit you, mother. I think you and Kyle should be talking more often,¡± then, watching her from the corner of his eyes.


    Herugh doesn¡¯t reach her eyes, but it fills the empty hallway, ¡°you¡¯re funny too.¡±


    A moment of silence passes by them, neither of them vomiting a word until his mother speaks out anyway.


    ¡°Should I tell you something I¡¯ve never told any of you before?¡± He clears his throat, knowing that he cares less whether she spills whatever she has inside or not.


    ¡°Well, go ahead.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°When the three of you were very young, at an age where you haven¡¯t turned into the beautiful man that you are now, I used to think that Kieran was going to the Alpha.¡± In a coincidence, his eyes and his mother¡¯s meet in a nce before he scoffs softly, keeping mute so she can continue.


    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t my fault. I mean, you¡¯re the eldest born, but you¡¯re very calm, collective, unmindful, and silent. I thought those weren¡¯t the quality of a predator, but then there¡¯s Kieran, the actual predator-vile, more venomous, eager to cause malice and ruin. Well, then, we can¡¯t control how things turn out sometimes, and you turned out to be the Alpha.¡±


    It takes Kade a few minutes for him to speak. ¡°Indeed, you were wrong mother with the wrong mentality, even till now. The quality of being a leader-an Alpha-doesn¡¯t lie in ack of patience and eagerness to destroy things. I am able to link our minds through my act of muteness. Do you want to know the greatest weapon ever?¡± Kade chuckles lightly before he ends, ¡°it¡¯s silence.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, mother.¡± With that, he walks away, disappearing before she can utter another word.


    Kade finds him sooner thanter in the dungeon, the smell hitting him hard in the stomach. However, he pauses his breathing while his eyes wander from one cell to the next, and then he hears a sound.


    The vibration recedes soon, but he¡¯s picked it up from where it came, and when he rushes there, he pauses for a second, shocked at the view before him.


    ¡°What is¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence before his wolf took charge, climbing from deep within to the outside. His fingers turn into ws immediately, and he grabs Dustfang from atop Kaya and throws him to the other end of the cell.


    Then, without thinking anything through, he grips Kaya and hits her head against the wall of the cell. The effect reverberates an override in her brain that overwhelms the effect of the drug, and her eyes snap open.


    ¡°What?¡± Kaya¡¯s eye grows wide right before Kade drops her.


    As Kade approaches the guard, who¡¯s pointing his hands at Kade, begging not to be killed, his eyes glow a shade of scarlet red.


    ¡°Please, Master. She tricked me. She wanted you to kill her, and that¡¯s why she tricked me into having sex with her so you could hate her. I would never taint what you own.¡± Kade pauses then, his anger not allowing him the sense to think things through.


    His wolf is an exact opposite of him, and that¡¯s why when he ispletely angry, he does more than anyone ever expects, and it¡¯s also why he barely shifts into his wolf, but for some reasons, because of the girl he calls worthless, that he thinks he cares not for, his wolf is out, so pained that she would go as far as staining his and his brothers¡¯ marks that are on her.


    Just then, Kieran and Kyle appear in the cell, having received Kade¡¯s signal.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Kaya blinks through her wetshes, her sweat covering her facial skin, as Kade talks. ¡°I suppose our toy has more stubbornness in her than we assumed. She almost had consensual sex with her guard, wanting to stain the mark we have on her. Since she wants to be whore, let us make her.¡±


    Kade¡¯s voice is growling, something that gives Kaya¡¯s skin goosebumps.


    ¡°What should we do to this one?¡± Kyle broadens his chest as he nears the guard.


    His eyes shift over to Kaya. ¡°Whatever your motive was, I won¡¯t sumb to it. Dismiss him from his post.¡±


    Kade catches the look of surprise on Kaya¡¯s face but doesn¡¯t see that her heart is bleeding-a wound in there craving to be nursed.


    But she keeps silent, knowing there¡¯s nothing she can do.


    The brothers drag Kaya out of the cell till they arrive at the center of the pce, where every eye can reach them. The other royals in the pce, their men, the maids, and the sex ves all gather around when rumours begin to spread that there¡¯s a dirty event happening in thergest room.


    Kaya finds herself never that humiliated before, as she was gathered in front of everyone and they all had one look for her, a look of hatred. She wonders: What¡¯s the reason behind the hate, just because of who she is?


    But,e to think of it, doesn¡¯t she look exactly like them?


    Does she not speak exactly like they do? Does she not walk exactly like they do?


    She is just like them, but no, they chose to hate her, including the non-beasty ones, too.


    She is on her knees, feeble, and praying for the ground to swallow her, but it never does.


    ¡°Unworthy of a space in his world yet, through generous eyes, we had decided to keep her alive, this peasant,¡± as Kade blurts out, nkly and bluntly, his Alpha eyesnding on Kaya, ¡°but she decided that she would fail us, that she would not be appreciative, and thus she showed an act of demimondaine, ording to our rules. She broke it, and so she shall be humiliated.¡±


    ¡°Bring the cor.¡± Kaya shakes at the sight of a cor being handed to Kade, which he grips hard before he raises it up so everyone can see.


    ¡°I have decided to dismiss the guard out of pity, because this was all my toy¡¯s fault, but if anyone thinks this is an act of weakness and decides to have even the littlest thought of sensuality towards my toy, I shall have their head taken from their neck.¡± He finishes with his voice in a snare that calls all attention.


    Determine, he locks Kaya¡¯s neck into the cor and puts a leash on it before he locks the end of the leash onto a pir, leaving her hooked like an animal.


    If there¡¯s anything Kaya has yet to understand, it¡¯s not this. She knows he wants her to be humiliated, and yes, he¡¯s got the better of us. She knows she¡¯ll be here for a very long time, so she might as well begin to get used to the spit being dropped on her body whenever people pass by her with a disgusted look.

 32

    32


    3RD POV.


    Kyle drags his feet weakly as he nears Kade, who¡¯s found a branch within the woods to sit on while he sips his coffee.


    ¡°I wonder how you¡¯re peaceful here, mute and static.¡± Kyle speaks out with a sense of pain in his voice. ¡°I feel bored.¡±


    ¡°Well, brother, there are a lot of wildlings in this wildness. Why don¡¯t you go kill some of them, or maybe just chase them for the fun of it? I¡¯m sure you¡¯d find yourself in a happy mood sooner thanter.¡± Kade advises before he goes back to his coffee.


    Kyle snorts as he puffs out his lips. ¡°That¡¯s such a bad idea. We¡¯ve been waiting here for more than an hour.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because we are the world¡¯s most dangerous predator. We wait and wait till the ones who think they are predators as well-but nothing but prey-show a soft spot. That¡¯s war. That¡¯s winning. That¡¯s triumphant.¡± Kade speaks with an odd tone, one taken from carefulness. It makes Kyle brush his hands into his hair in frustration. This is not his forte or his kind of thing, so he cannot understand.


    ¡°We are waiting for the time to strike. It¡¯s been forever. My limbs would go all crampy before we even decided to attack.¡±


    Kade rolls his eyes, his jaw twitching slightly. ¡°We shall wait for Kieran to get back with information. Then, we proceed with whatever ns he has created.¡±


    ¡°Great n!¡± Kyle exims, and Kade goes back to staring at the scenery before him.


    The evening sun sets just behind the mountains, giving it a shadowy look that seems pleasant to Kade. It reminds him of the darkness within him, which just might still have the light it once did.


    He believes that¡¯s what makes him even more dangerous. The fact that he¡¯s a monster who appreciates the beauty of nature. It gives him the chance to lurk in light like it¡¯s one of its own before he releases his darkness and sucks away that light till nothing is left.


    Not even a dim.


    The sound of rushing footsteps calls their attention, Kyle hurrying to pull Kieran close to the broken, branched tree.


    ¡°What is our next motive?¡±


    ¡°Now, we must be patient. I have our men surrounding the whole valley. The explosives are ready to beunched. Once a firework appears in the sky, we prepare ourselves. The war cries shall begin. We attack till we take the alpha of the Crestwood pack. Once we are able to do that, we conquer.¡±


    ¡°Easy peasy.¡± Interrupts Kade with his lips tugging outward a tad bit.


    ¡°Um, how long do we still have to wait?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s going to happen anytime soon. We just need the sun.¡±Kieran¡¯s eyes focus on the orange coloration in the sky and the beauty in it, which is the start of a mayhem about to be inflicted on the Crestwood pack.


    ¡°¡­ now.¡± Kieran¡¯s voice is a whisper. The sun is down. It¡¯s time for the attack.


    A sound shoots into the air in the distance, followed by a fire burning at the end of theunch. And then it declines, running into thend of the Crestwood pack.


    The moment the object hits the ground, a blinding light overpowers it, scattering the ground with such a vibrant quake that even the forest suffers from the wave.


    That¡¯s the first attack.


    As more explosives fly into the air, Kade throws away the cup in his hands. He and his brothers walk to the end of the woods, on a cliff.


    Closing their eyes, they reach into each other¡¯s minds. Without a word spoken or a limb moved, they seek each other¡¯s threshold, locating just the rightbination of a mind with a dark void, a sense of destruction, an aura filled with fear, an entrance made out of peril, and then when they open their eyes, it¡¯s rage sparkling in their eyes.


    Breathing ragged like that of a century-old monster, their canines growing into fangs and their nails turning into ws, every vein, every muscle, every intention, every sense, and every thought crave for one thing: blood!


    And that¡¯s what they go after, dashing at impossible speeds down the cliff.


    Attacks areing at them, arrows flying into the air, but the brothers keep evading them, their motions following any object of attack.


    As soon as they reach the ground, they pick up the enemy they can see. As they tear their limbs from their joints, they make them scream in the most terrific way a person ever could before they meet their death.


    They didn¡¯t kill with the motive to just kill. They love the terror, the malice, and the cruelty. They love how they split their heads or how they let their blood gush onto their bodies before they kill them.


    They inhale the essence of the fear in their enemies¡¯ eyes.


    And finally, they reach their destination where the kingdom hides Alpha ric and his strongest men.


    It doesn¡¯t take the triplets any time to kill off the men who came for them first.


    ¡°This is a wless victory, brothers.¡± Kyle chuckles as he crushes a man till his bones break out of his skin and throws him away like he¡¯s just crushed a piece of paper.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± Speaks Kieran next, yanking one¡¯s heart from his chest.


    ¡°We are stronger than any werewolf alive, so it¡¯s only fair.¡± Kade finalizes before he ces his attention on the alpha.


    ¡°Do you want to surrender, or do you want more of your men killed?¡± Kade asks Alpha ric, who snorts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight till myst breath.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I won¡¯t allow you to take ast breath. It would be a sudden death.¡± Kade picks out a skin from in-between his fangs as he approaches Alpha ric.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Two wolvese from behind, out of nowhere, one of them walking towards Kieran and another towards Kyle.


    ¡°This game, again?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like to y unfair games. One opponent for each.¡± There¡¯s an evil glint in Alpha ric¡¯s eyes as he speaks before hees for Kade.


    The fight isn¡¯t as easy as Kieran thinks. The wolf before him has got moves; having evaded Kieran¡¯s ws, he grips Kieran with its teeth and sends him off to a wall.


    The effect has Kieran¡¯s back breaking the bricks. Kieran ms his hands into the ground with an angry cry, knowing he doesn¡¯t need to reveal his true form , doesn¡¯t need to turn to full wolf, before he can finish this wolf. Rather, he splits himself into half true-wolf and half human-shaped.


    His grey furs grow out of his back, and his legs change shape into those of a true beast, his height growing as well before he then reruns his attack.


    He slides his feet across the floor, swooning the wolf out of tad equilibrium before he dashes underneath it,tches his talons against the wolf¡¯s stomach, and empties its intestines onto his own face. Kieran is screaming as that happens-a scream of a maniac¡¯s happiness.


    On the other hand, for Kyle, he evades each attack with ease, ying a game of difficulty.


    ¡°You want me, don¡¯t you?¡± He kids with augh dripping off his face. ¡°Then,e get me.¡±


    The wolf growls into the air, causing Kyle to block his face. ¡°Whenst did your wolf brush its teeth? Damn!¡± His face is now serious, getting bored of the whole facade, so he smirks and picks up a spear from the weaponry hung on the wall.


    Whipping it into the air, he pokes it at the wolf, who¡¯s also predatorily watching out for a weakness from Kyle.


    They both grunt and aim towards each other at the same time, Kyle connecting with his wolf to alleviate snow mixed with hazel-coloured fur before he wipes the spear and tilts away from the wolf¡¯s attack, rather piercing it by the sides with the spear.


    Kyle watches as he bleeds out until he dies. ¡°As always, victory is boring.¡±


    ¡°Would you let the will of deafness kill you?¡± Kade asks Alpha ric, who¡¯s bleeding on the ground.


    Kade too has scars on his body, a side of his face torn deeply, and the blood wets his shirt. He¡¯s split himself into a half-true wolf and a half-human-shaped figure as well.


    His wolf is taking charge, but notpletely. Otherwise, ric would have been dead.


    ¡°Surrender as a failure, and you can continue to rule your pack except under our rules.¡± Kade warns as ric stands up to his feet and snarls loudly.


    His eyes are a spark of crimson red, and every part of them turns red. His wolf is in full control, although he didn¡¯t turn into his true form. Kade wonders why. He¡¯s losing. Maybe he¡¯s just given up.


    ¡°As I said, not until myst breath.¡±


    With rage, ric roars coarsely and lunges for Kade¡¯s throat, but he twirls to the side, away from ric¡¯s reach, and grabs his head, holding him into the air just before he crushes it.


    His brain falls in line with his body, thudding to the ground.


    Kade turns to his brothers, who, just like him, are all wet with blood. ¡°We won. We own Crestwood pack.¡±


    Or maybe they¡¯ve even owned the whole world.

 33

    33Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your food, Rag.¡± The man in front of me speaks in a tight voice.


    It is no hindrance that he doesn¡¯t want me to be fed. He would enjoy it as I rot away in that one position that they¡¯ve had me in for about a day now.


    I scramble on the ground as soon as the te rattles onto the floor, licking clean the meat soup with a spoonful of rice from the rest of the te.


    I did see the man spitting into it before he handed it over to me, and he didn¡¯t even exactly hand it over but threw it to the ground.


    ¡°She eats like a pig. I don¡¯t get why we are asked to release her. She¡¯s a witch. She hasn¡¯t even suffered enough.¡± This man, speaking, would kill me without even blinking an eye, and I am certain he would believe that he had done the right thing just because I am a witch.


    Honestly, I have stopped trying to fantasize about why they ostracize me so much when I have never hurt a person in my life before. Is it from fear?


    Or is it because of fear? Do they think that I am automatically a killer, a murderer, or crueler than they are?


    Well, to be frank, if I were to get my powers right now, if I could cast even the tiniest suffocating spell, I would limit the air in everyone¡¯s throat and let them foam to death.


    That¡¯s another fantasy of mine.


    ¡°We have to. The triplets have ordered.¡± They release the shackle from my neck, and my hands involuntarily go to my neck to check for any physical wounds when I feel a burn there.


    My jaw makes me hiss from pain too, but I try not to show it, only closing my eyes from the intense itch.


    From the gossip I¡¯ve been hearing, they say the triplets have overthrown the pack called Crestwood, and if my memory serves me well, that¡¯s the pack that Alpha ric rules, another sadistic monster.


    The whole conflict confuses mymon sense because I can¡¯t understand why they¡¯d grow a grudge against Alpha ric when he¡¯s just trying to do the right thing, which ording to them is to kill a witch.


    Do the triplets have such an obsession with me that they could kill even more alphas out there?


    As I stand up and leave for the room, going to check myself out, my thoughts roam around.


    After I enter, I close the door behind me and look at my own reflection.


    I snap my eyes shut for a moment. I¡¯m ashamed of myself. I can¡¯t even bring myself to cry because I¡¯m trying to believe so hard that this is not my skin and this is not my body. I cannot be like this. I cannot be this.


    This is horror. An err.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no.¡± Whispering, I hit the bedframe and lose my steps, sitting on it, and my reflection in the mirror sits on a bed as well.


    It¡¯s no lie. The reflection isn¡¯t a lie.


    My handstch up to my face, pinching the skin to bring me alive. I couldn¡¯t have be worse. My face is burned and tanned to almost the color of caramel, and my body is full of wounds.


    When I turn around, my entire skin is exposed, and my nipples out for everyone¡¯s eyes. I¡¯m a madwoman.


    I¡¯ve been turned to that.


    Without thinking, I made a run for it, too scared to continue watching. I reach the roof in no time, remembering the path from times when Melissa and I would walk to the roof of the other mansion, so I havee to learn how these pces are built.


    The air blows my hair, weaving them onto my face, as another burden of heavy tears crashes into me. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? What is my offense? No one-and I repeat, no one-should be forced to pass through this, or rather, have to. It¡¯s not just unfair, but you¡¯re cruel. You¡¯re the worst thing ever.¡±


    ¡°I never should have trusted you. I never should have worshipped. I regretted believing you.¡±


    I find myself not being able to hold it in any longer. I¡¯m just sobbing hard and out loud. I don¡¯t care if anyonees here to whip me again for disturbing their peace. I¡¯m not getting any peace either way, whether I obey theirmand or I don¡¯t.


    This is a torment-filled life. I don¡¯t deserve this. I¡¯ve never even killed anyone or hurt anything before in my life, so this is cruel.


    ¡°Why have you created me then just to make me deal with these things that call themselves living beings?¡±


    And the craziest part of it all is that I don¡¯t even have the power to fight against them.


    ¡°Assuming I am granted some powers as a witch and that I can hurt them as much as they¡¯ve hurt me, would I not me myself for being weak then? For not being able to take control. But I am given nothing. I am like a¡­¡± My face drops to the ground from the sky. The sun is still up, and it hurts, but from everything that I¡¯ve faced, I can bear a mild burning sensation in my face.


    Back inside there, where there¡¯s no light, no sun, and no shine, it¡¯s more anguish.


    ¡°¡­ like a cheese kept in a cupboard. Did you expect me not to be eaten bit by bit by rats? You don¡¯t protect me yet; you call yourself my creator. And how dare you ignore me all this time?¡±


    I fall to the ground, unable to scream any more. My throat hurts.


    Letting my tears out silently, I ce my hands together, folding them tightly, and mutter, ¡°mother, I curse the day you brought me into this cruel world. I hate you for birthing me, fully knowing how much darkness exists here. I hate you and father for making Williams face such an awful end. You never should have married, nor should you have fallen in love when you know there¡¯s no protection here. I detest every love I ever had for you both.¡±


    My rage is like a canopy raining above my head. I can¡¯t just help it. I¡¯ve had enough. Finally, I shall be free. I¡¯ll end this myself.


    Since they don¡¯t want to kill me, I will end things myself. The same nature that made rules that witches cannot kill themselves, for we are sacred, ought not allow me to be pushed to the very edge.


    I stand up, rooting my feet into the ground, and walk to the edge of the roof.


    Looking down, I see the distance. There¡¯s a carriage directly on the earth, and that should only assure a quick death for me.


    Now, it¡¯s been a few minutes since I¡¯ve been standing, facing a boulder of hesitation. A part of me wants to go, and another doesn¡¯t want to.


    What if there¡¯s still something I can do in this world? Maybe there¡¯s a light at the end of this tunnel?


    The other part growls, ¡°and if there is, are you assured that you¡¯ll see it?¡±


    I¡¯m confused, in-between two decisions.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The reality of me surviving at the end or bing something tangible in this world is surreal. And let¡¯s say I do, can I ever forget all these punishments?


    Can I ever be a good witch if I gain my powers?


    I would want to kill these people.


    I would love to cut the triplets skin into pieces, slicing them bit by bit and watching them bleed out till there is no actual skin left but their skeletons. And then, if I could, I would revive them and make them pass through the same hell¡­ again and again and again¡­ evesting. Neverending. Forevermore.


    No, I should just end it.


    That¡¯s not who I am. And I should never be that.


    I put a foot forward and closed my eyes. I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m scared. What if I fall and don¡¯t die instantly? The pain?


    No, I should go ahead with this.


    My lips part for me to hiss in the air before I breathe them out tremblingly. I feel scared, my heart hammering in my chest.


    ¡°Just let go. Just fall. You¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    And without thinking any further, that¡¯s what I did. I leap forward, and gravity takes its course.

 34

    34


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I expected the air to hit me on the face, sprawling my hair and notifying me that this is myst second on this.


    My eyes are tightly shut, expecting my consciousness to fade away within a split second.


    Except neither of those came.


    Gravity didn¡¯t take its course.


    I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m falling.


    Then my braines back to reality. There¡¯s a sharp sting in my elbow, and I hear the voice of a male, ¡°are you okay?¡±


    The person taps me, but I don¡¯t open my eyes, even though my eyelids flutter. I¡¯m scared to open my eyes because I already know what has just happened.


    I am still awaiting my death.


    The male keeps hitting me on the shoulder till I finally open my eyes, and he cups my face in his hands. ¡°Are you okay? Can you say a word to me?¡±


    I hit his hands away from my body and turn to the sides, looking around to see that I¡¯m still on the roof.


    No, how could I not be dead?


    Now that the fear is sipping away, I recall feeling someone wrap their arms around my waist and pull me backwards just before I fell.


    Wait, did this guy stop me from dying?


    ¡°Hello, would you say a word?¡±


    I turn to my side, now paying attention to him. He¡¯s dressed in a shirt and a woven trouser with a ck boot in his feet and a small scarf wrapped around his neck.


    He dresses more like a grownup than he looks facially.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± As I shout at him, his light blue eyes, just like the sky, re at me before he narrows them, unsure of the kind of question that I¡¯m asking.


    ¡°Um, shouldn¡¯t you be saying things like, thank you for saving my life¡­ thanks for not letting me fall off a five-story building?¡± He seems utterly confused.


    Infuriation showers inside me, and I hit him on the chest. ¡°Why did you? Did I ask for your help?¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? I just saved you from dying, miss¡­¡± His voice trails off before he looks around him. I can tell he¡¯s thinking this is unreal.


    I hit him on the chest again, then I walk away from him to grab my hair and groan to the ground, falling onto my knees.


    Oh, my, he didn¡¯t just stop me! He couldn¡¯t have.


    I can¡¯t proceed with attempting to murder myself anymore. I can¡¯t go through the fear again.


    Now that I even think of wanting to kill myself earlier, I fear whatever my mind has be.


    I look towards the roof, and now it scares me so much that I fall on my buttocks and crawl further away.


    The malees to hold me by the arm, and I clutch his clothes. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for you to save me. You shouldn¡¯t have! Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Aiden. I have been here the whole time. This is like my ce of rxation, where I am alone with my thoughts and scream into the sky without anyone hearing me from below, just like you did earlier. It is a good spot for someone like me.¡± He starts to exin.


    He was here the whole time, it seems.


    ¡°I heard all your cries, and I got pitiful for you. We sort of have a simr situation, and then you tried to kill yourself, and I wasn¡¯t sure that was it at first, so I stayed where I was, under there.¡±He points to a small canopy-like shield close to the vents before he continues, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t do it, but then¡­ I just had to pull you back. And I¡¯m sorry that you scraped your elbow.¡±


    Now that he mentions that wound, it stings again.


    But I don¡¯t want to be saved. I don¡¯t ask for it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to save me. You shouldn¡¯t have.¡± I whisper, as though I wasn¡¯t talking to him.


    ¡°How could you be so wanting to die? Why?¡±


    ¡°Have you taken a look at me?¡± I ask him, twisting to nce at him, and he makes an ¡°oh¡± sound.


    He clears his throat. ¡°I was about to ask that¡­ if I¡¯m not mistaken, I mean, you looking all dirty and wrecked, are you not that witch that was chained up at the center of the pce?¡±


    Oh, I think he means to say that the cheap whore, slut, who tried to sleep with a guard, is a property of the triplets, that he hates me so much just like anyone else, and that he saved me just so I don¡¯t die and I can continue to get punished by everyone else.


    It¡¯s a facade. He¡¯s probably just like Melissa. I have no idea why he reminds me of her. Maybe because he acts like he cares.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I step away when he offers his hand.


    ¡°We could stay here, having this little chat, or I could take you somewhere where you¡¯d have a nice bath, change into a better cloth, and eat good food. I¡¯d like to see your actual face, not this one filled with dirt.¡± He sounds like a nice person, but I don¡¯t trust it.


    ¡°And why should I trust you?¡±


    He makes a ¡°hm-mh¡± sound as he shrugs, ¡°Well, let¡¯s see. No one would help you, and since you¡¯d end up being beaten again, you can, for now, eat something nice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I don¡¯t want to live in this world anymore.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t sound like someone who wishes to die.¡± His confidence in arguing with my wants surprises me. I am a tad bit taken aback, but I did not show it outwardly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It takes me a few seconds before I talk. ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Well, I can try eating and changing into something nice before I die. I don¡¯t want to keep roaming in the afterlife with this nasty appearance. I¡¯d forever regret it, even while dead.


    As he begins to lead the way, he scratches the back of his head and says, ¡°by the way, I am sorry for saving you from death.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± I mutter under my breath, and he hears.


    ¡°Sorry, you haven¡¯t told me your name. What is your name, miss?¡± The way he calls me Miss raises an emotion in me that I haven¡¯t felt in a long time.


    It¡¯s about another living being, a heightened-sense mammal, not referring to me as an animal or a thing. He sees me as a female, an elegant one with the title ¡°Miss.¡±.


    It makes my lips spread into a smile.


    ***


    I still haven¡¯t known who Aiden ispletely, but he did tell me that he¡¯s a personal servant to the triplets¡¯ uncle, and because of that, he knows a lot of luxurious rooms around that we can hide in and enjoy for some time before anyone catches us.


    Presently, we are inside one of them. At least, I am. I¡¯m inside a fancy shower, having the water wash away the dirt from my body. The pores of the skin of my head rx at the stains unattaching themselves.


    I watch as every wretch seeps down the outflow and find myself smiling.


    I had wanted to die a few minutes ago, but I feel great now. I know it won¡¯tst long, but at least it¡¯s something.


    I wonder what would happen in the future, but if there¡¯s one thing I am sure of, it¡¯s that I might still try to attempt killing myself.


    I wrap myself in a robe and walk outside, where Aiden is also just entering the room. He peeps outside the hallway, looking left and right, before he finally locks the knob andes closer.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re really a servant?¡± I am very confused at this point.


    Heughs, ¡°do you not trust me?¡±


    Smelling the food on the te he has with him, my tongue salivates. I dive in when he says it¡¯s for me.


    I¡¯m eating like a monster, and realizing he¡¯s watching me with red eyes, I pause and smile with my lips and teeth stained.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. Eat. I¡¯m so sorry about all that you¡¯ve faced. Now that I think about it, I think I might decipher why you¡¯re trying to kill yourself. Again, I am sorry for any distress I might have caused.¡±


    No, he sounds too true to be real. He sounds too nice to be genuine.


    I stand up suddenly and point at him. ¡°Is this a trick? Who sent you to save me? Why are you doing this? Why are you making me think that I¡¯m saved when I¡¯m still inside here, in this hell, when outside there is a torment awaiting my presence?¡±


    He has his jaw agape as he watches me with wide eyes. ¡°Woah, is it that bad?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My voice is not my own.


    ¡°The suffering. Is it that bad? I¡¯ve never seen a witch before, but I didn¡¯t know it¡¯d be this bad. I didn¡¯t know the punishments, the hates were that much unbearable. I thought¡­ nevermind. I¡¯m sorry.¡± His face falls to the bed, worry creeping up his expression.


    Suddenly, I feel sorry too. I didn¡¯t mean to have said all that. Maybe he¡¯s being real. From the way he sympathizes with me, I am reminded of someone-my brother, Williams-and hurting this male in front of me hurts my heart too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aiden. I¡¯ve just been betrayed before, and this all looks too good to be true.¡±


    He pats the side of the bed and smiles at me. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    Oh. I am left stunned. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I want to.¡±


    I take a seat and continue eating with Aiden across from me.

 35

    35


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I¡¯m eating like a wild animal, running everything into my mouth as if the food is running away. Aiden keeps watching me, and now he is fiddling with his fingers as he is adjusting himself on the bed.


    Then, when I finishwith the food, I blink up to see him. He is staring back at me with a smile that doesn¡¯t reach his face.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I nce away before I nce back at him. This situation is awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No, please, take your time.¡± He spreads his hands out at me while he fakes a smile again.


    This situation is indeed awkward.


    ¡°Did I do something?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± he scratches a side of his head, ¡°you agreed to talk about your situation, but it¡¯s been twenty minutes and you¡¯re still eating.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not like I expected the trauma to just disappear. I mean, just a few hours ago, you tried to take your own life. Wait, is that insensitive? I am sorry.¡± He narrows his eyes at me, and I smile.


    Is he not sweet?


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± I shift the te to one side, making certain that my eyes are in contact with his. He doesn¡¯t waver either.


    ¡°Well, everything. I¡¯d like to know all the struggles you¡¯ve faced. Trust me, I¡¯ve had mine too, but if we are to be close or anything, I think it¡¯d be better to be able to trust each other.¡±


    I nodded my head in response with an agreeing hum. It takes a couple of seconds to clear my throat, and I stare into the sheets, if possible.


    ¡°Everything was peaceful until the triplets killed my family. They took everything from me, and not just everything, but everything I could ever hold dear to myself that I could ever call a possession, including my body, my soul, and my life.¡± I pause there and lower my gaze to my fingers, which are intertwined and ced on my thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. And while you may not believe this, I might just be that one person in the kingdom, in this area, who knows and understands all you¡¯ve faced.¡± The corners of his eyes wrinkle from a deep smile, which makes me go into a thought for a second.


    ¡°And how are you assured of that?¡±


    When I ask, he sighs and tilts his head to the side. It takes him a few minutes, and still he doesn¡¯t speak. He just stares into the wall ahead of us, his eyes zoning into a distance, to which I am left bewildered.


    I wonder if, truly, his situation is as hard as mine. Perhaps that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t know how to discuss them, having had no choice but to bottle everything inside all the while since there¡¯s no one else that he can trust. Now that I am here, since he¡¯s saved my life and I wish to know him for all honesty, if he¡¯s someone I can ever try cing my trust in again, I should tell him more about my situation.


    To be honest, after all that Melissa did, I don¡¯t think I can trust anyone else just like that.


    Aiden is still staring into the wall when I begin, ¡°I never knew the triplets hatred for witches could ever be so deep. I¡¯ve lost myself in their quest to find out about me; at least that¡¯s what they say. I don¡¯t know why they are so invested in me. One funny thing, yes?¡± I turn my eyes to Aiden, who¡¯s now locked his eyes with mine.


    I could see theprehension in his sight. He nods his head, urging me to continue.


    ¡°The Alpha of Crestwood wanted to kill me, but you know what the triplets did? Well, they attacked him. And now, they¡¯ve gone to war to take over his pack. Sometimes, I wonder if I am an experiment, as they im. If they really see me as a toy or maybe as a sex ve, their actions feel deeper than that, in contrast. It¡¯s as though there¡¯s some sort of connection.¡± My brows are furrowing.


    It has been a long time since I¡¯ve ever been this puzzled about an event, especially one that involves the triplets. Now that I am thinking of it, I¡¯ve never really wondered much about their intentions, but now that I talk about them, their actions go way beyond what a master would do to his ve or toy.


    They could or should have killed me, but they chose not to. There are far more reasons than me just being a witch that they must do an experiment on.


    Could there be a bond between the triplets and me?


    Aiden halts my thinking with him clearing his throat: ¡°You seem lost in your thoughts. You¡¯ve zoned out.¡± Then, his grip on my hands causes me to frown even deeper. He says with a serious tone, ¡°do not be fooled by anything. It¡¯s all a trick. You think there¡¯s a connection, yet they pushed you to the brink of wanting nothing but death? Have you thought of that?¡±


    When he says that, I nod my head. ¡°you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve watched a friend die in the hands of the brothers. They im they own me, like I am some property, like I am nothing, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯m a powerful being, a being meant to restore bnce to this world if lost.¡± I sigh for a second, pausing, ¡°a being meant to maintain the bnce if remained, but here I am, being tainted by another being.¡± I finish and turn my face away, tears threatening to slide down my face.


    I use my hands to pat under my eyelids, then my cheeks.


    ¡°I understand your frustration. I should tell you my experience, too.¡± Aiden says as he rubs his fingers on the back of my palms, his eyes boring into mine when he calls back my attention.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you being so sweet?¡± I smile and pat him on the cheek. ¡°You are like the brother that I lost in the hands of these uncultured bastards. I¡¯d be d if you filled his position in my heart; at least that way I can be happy that he¡¯s forever living in a spot up here.¡± My hands clutch my chest lightly when I say that, and Aiden, on the other hand, raises one of his brows before he clears his throat and turns his eyes away.


    His following intent rubs awkwardness at me, to which I am left a bit confused. Could I have said something wrong?


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± I ask him my thoughts, but he only shakes his head.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t stress it. I¡¯d love to be in your heart anyway. I mean, we¡¯ve got to hold each other dear.¡±


    I wanted to talk about Melissa or even tell him how my parents and brother died, but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s the best thing to do right now. I am still too weak mentally to have such sensitive discussions. They would only lead me to more suicidal thoughts and wants, which, well, wouldn¡¯t end well for this new-found friendship of Aiden¡¯s and mine.


    I think it will be better if he finds out more about me over time, perhaps in a future conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯d like you to ask about something, though.¡± I ask him, to which he hums right away in affirmation.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I want you to be very honest with me.¡± He nods his head, which makes me smile briefly, just for a split second. ¡°Are you really here with me for genuine reasons? I mean, you¡¯re not here for more than just genuinely saving me because it was a coincidence; perhaps something that would break my heart in the future¡­¡±


    He scoffs lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if someone had broken your heart before,¡± he pauses, having started with a lightened tone, his voice soundingpletely ethereal in my ears, then he shifts his face in the opposite direction, where there¡¯s the entrance door.


    ¡°Did you not lock it? Is someoneing?¡± I ask out of panic. Aiden ces his index finger on his lips, ushering me into a state of muteness, and I nod my head, holding my lips together.


    My senses have heightened, hoping that it¡¯s not that we¡¯ve been caught. My chest is starting to beat faster as well.


    He walks close to the door and opens it slightly so he can peek at the outside. Behind him, I had followed without his knowledge. From his back, I peek as well, and then my eyes widen partly at the sight of guards marching in one direction.


    Then, I gasp, jumping up as though my soul had run out of me when the sound of therge bell quake into every instinct of the pce.


    ¡°Whatever is happening?¡± Asking Aiden, he shrugs and gives me an ¡°I have no idea too¡± face.


    He clears his throat, then whispers, ¡°I guess we have to go and check.¡±


    I agree with him on that.

 36

    36


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    From afar, my ears pick up on the sounds of cheeringing from a great crowd. I wonder what is happening that¡¯s caused the guards to march to the center room where I was chained a few hours ago.


    Aiden is in the front, watching out for the both of us. We cannot afford to be caught, unknowing whatever could happen, especially for someone like me.


    I can¡¯t see the triplets in this state. Just thinking about their existence alone is a fear that sends chills down my spine. My palms suddenly perspire from the trauma that I¡¯ve faced in their hands, knowing that as long as I remain alive, I cannot escape it.


    But then, at least for now, I¡¯m with Aiden, and I shouldn¡¯t spoil the good mood. His whispering voice calls my attention before a wave from him.


    ¡°Here, Kaya.¡± I raise my face to meet his and hurry to the side of the wall where we¡¯ve hidden.


    Blinking profusely, my lips part at the sight in front of me, and my heart resumes its hammering, nking against my sternum.


    I grip the gown tightly as I watch the triplets walk onto the center stadium like the predators that they are, unfazed and boisterous about anything at all.


    ¡°Today, we have won a victory, which shall forever be stered across every kingdom of werewolves out there in this world!¡± Kade¡¯s voice reaches every corner of the room. While he continues, my eyes shift to his brothers behind him, who have grins on their faces, looking so satisfied with their statements.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Today, we rule over Crestwood, and no one is taking that from us. We have conquered and made it known just who we are.¡± Kade pauses and steps down from the stadium. He walks into the midst of the people around him, all of the royals, while the members of the pack are positioned to distance themselves from the royals who are from other packs. ¡°This speech of mine is distributed to you royals. Make it known that we rule over everything, and if any of you think that you can fight against us or go against what the triplets want, then there will be consequences. My brothers and I have thought of it clearly.¡± His hand spreads to the back, to Kieran and Kyle, who then settle a predatory look at everyone as though they are some pawn in a chess game.


    ¡°We won¡¯t hesitate to mute anyone who goes against whatever we have made clear of detesting; make this known to the rulers of all other kingdoms out there. In the meantime, our guards would spread out to the Crestwood pack to rule over it with a new ruler. That¡¯s all.¡± As he finishes, Kade goes back to join his brothers.


    My brows are lower, and the skin on my forehead wrinkles. I can¡¯t believe this. I am left in confusion, awe, and all other qualities of not understanding why a person could be so cruel, and not only that, but justifying their barbarism.


    Clearly, I am in agreement that Alpha ric is a sadistic being, but his being killed by these beings, who are none less than Alpha ric¡¯s personality himself, is inconveniencing and unsettling in my mind.


    It makes me more scared of what¡¯s going to happen in the future. This is like a stronger evil wiping out another evil because the stronger one wants to show its abilities. That¡¯s disastrous for anything or anyone, good and of light.


    ¡°Let us get out of here.¡± Aiden pats me on the shoulder, and quickly, I nod my head. I cannot emphasize enough how much I need that.


    We get out of the space into one of the lower hallways, and then from there, we make our way through a window, jumping down to the grounds and running into the woods.


    ¡°I really do wonder how you know all these secret pathways. Has it been that very long since you¡¯ve been working for your master, I mean, the triplets¡¯ uncle?¡± He chuckles lightly at my words.


    I¡¯m d that he¡¯s here. Aiden is that saviour that I know nothing about but that makes me happy and helps clear my fretful thoughts of the triplets, and that¡¯s enough appreciation. Perhaps he would tell me about himter.


    ¡°I may have been smart with my job.¡± He shrugs and looks away. His eyes are fixed on a tree close by, an apple tree, and he goes there to pick some for us.


    I whisper a thank you as I eat. ¡°My master takes me around quite often, but he¡¯s been busytely, so let¡¯s say I¡¯m not wasting my leisure period, then. He¡¯s got his dark sides, which is very¡­ which is undescribably terrific, but I manage.¡±


    I clear my throat, his words bringing back a conversation between us. Once again, he didn¡¯t allow me to express my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I can¡¯t imagine how much pain you¡¯ve gone through.¡±


    ¡°You can. Because you have. Who knows? Maybe you¡¯ve even passed through worse than mine. At least, I didn¡¯t suffer entirely with my body. You have, which means you¡¯ve faced more evil than I ever have. I get punished alone, which could be brutal, but you¡­¡± He pauses there and turns his eyes at me; a single tear has formed on the edge of my eyes.


    I¡¯m trying as much as I can to fight against it, but I can¡¯t. It¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m so lucid and readable-perhaps that¡¯s why the triplets are able to weaken me as well.


    My vision catches Aiden sighing before he resumes, ¡°I saw your face in there. It was horrible. You didn¡¯t want to see all that, but from where we¡¯re standing, we can¡¯t help it.¡±


    My jaw twitches there, anger resurfacing from deep inside me to the very top. In between a fight between tears and fury, I say, ¡°they are so unnecessarily dauntless and rollicking about their actions. They are evil. They kill people and think they can just go away with it. I¡­ I can¡¯t empathize with it enough, and that¡¯s all of my annoyance.¡±


    ¡°How could you kill someone of your species and feel so fine just because they didn¡¯t do as you wished?¡± and it¡¯s not even like Alpha ric was against the purely wicked rule of the werewolfnd, ¡°and theye back with a sense of victory in their minds. Imagine how far they can go to ruin people like us, and they¡¯ll feel nothing. Now, I understand better.¡± I stop there, not wanting to continue.


    I close my eyes for a moment to cleanse myself of my thoughts. They are making my stomach churn, twisting my every lining so that I feel as though I wanted to pee-everything out of a traumatizing fear.


    ¡°There¡¯s no escaping here.¡± I whisper in my mind, my cheeks reddened, tears threatening to fall. My vision is starting to be blurry.


    Silence rules for some time; Aiden is not saying anything. We walk deeper into the woods, both of us lost in our thoughts. I try as much as possible to wander my eyes around, hoping to interest myself with something else, but it¡¯s impossible.


    Aiden¡¯s tone fills the quiescence all of a sudden, ¡°the triplets killed my foster parents because they are witches.¡±


    By the time his eyes are on mine, I am blinking nkly at him. I know not what to say but to part my lips and watch him, hoping he would continue, which he did. ¡°They finished them off like fowls.¡± Those were people who raised me when I was a baby, thrown out by my parents because they didn¡¯t want to have a baby. They knew having a baby was a disaster in this world, as they were humans.¡±


    ¡°My foster parents, however, turned out to be witches; they told me when I turned eighteen, and that was also exactly the same day that they got killed. Everything happened in a sh. I knew the truth, and a few hourster, our cottage got attacked by the triplets¡¯. Then, after they did all that evil, they left me as a gift to their uncle. Because, well, I was nothing to them but a thing. We are all disposable, like a wrapper for a gift. You use the inside, but dispose of the wrapper. They do the same. They suck the goodness in our souls and leave our skin rotten and wasted.¡±


    While Aiden speaks, I sincerely understand him. He¡¯s right in all ramifications; indeed, our body is used like a wrapper, mine, for example, a vessel for them to release all their sexual tension before they then discard me away.


    It brings me to a dreadful thought. Once that happens, maybe it will forever change my reason for existence.


    My eyes pierce into Aiden¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about what happened to them. I know now why we have simr problems. I¡¯ve faced the cruelty of these people, and I see you as the brother that was taken from me by the same set of monsters, and today, I shall promise you one thing.¡± I did not think twice before I proceeded. ¡°From all that I have faced, from all that my body has suffered, one day when I gain my powers, I shall destroy the triplets, then everything and everyone that they love with their cold, icy hearts!¡± I affirm without hesitating.


    I have a reason to live now. I must take revenge for all the witches who have died, and until I can, I shall keep these thoughts deep away.

 37

    37


    3RD POV.


    The aura of the triplets fuses into the air, seeping into every inch of the atmosphere. In the distance is an ocean, shing against its own body in a hefty wave.


    The air blows with rage and a howl of an external presence, wandering within the breezes.


    In the eerie scene are the triplets. They all have their eyes closed, their legs crossed under them in a sitting position, and a powerful connection of willness in their middle.


    Kade, tightening his grasp on Kieran¡¯s and Kyle¡¯s, speaks. ¡°Brother, it is again the time when the crescent shape of the moon elevates the strength between us. It is yet another night of ritual where we connect our minds for betterment.


    Finishing, he joins back with his brothers in their silence. The ritual became one through Kade, who realized a long time ago that when they all focused their minds into one, like a big spherical ball, they could grow their powers.


    So, ever since then, the brothers have always performed the connectivity whenever the crescent moon settles directly on the ocean, in the presence of nature, and close to the forest-all qualities to strengthen a werewolf. The connection between them thickens, allowing them to be able to reach into each other¡¯s minds, bing exactly three-in-one, which has given them more power over their opponents.


    The brothers settle their breathing and reach into each other¡¯s minds, entering into each other¡¯s thoughts as if it were a door without a doorknob, unclosed and unrestrictive. Having entered one another¡¯s mind, they leave a part of their different existence within their different minds, and that is the minor part of them bing one.


    In the middle of their actions, their bones start to break, crushing from within for another body to be born-one that has been with them from birth, their true form.


    Their skin grows slowly in a transformation that unleashes the growth of fur before their limbs start to change and the bones change from normalcy. The aura in the surroundings soon thickens, intensity settling into a vibe of strong powers, and then they all change into their wolves.


    A monstrous, humongous creature tears from inside the triplets to the naked eye. Kyle¡¯s wolf is a huge one,pletely all shades of brown. He has a darker shade of brown fur from his torso down to his tail, but a lighter shade of an earlier colour on his face. His thick fur, like that of his brothers, beautifies their skin, and the effect of the air blowing through their furs leaves an ethereal sensation.


    Kieran, on the other hand, is a beast with grey hair, his fur a darkened white colour and it all rhymes down his entire body.


    Lastly, Kade¡¯s wolf, the biggest of them all, thumped into the ground with absolute authority, connecting the minds of the two into his.


    Kyle inhales sharply before he releases a strong roar into the sky, followed by Kieran, andstly, one from Kade that¡¯s got a wave running into the ocean to calm it and the sky rumbling in attention of their capacity.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Done, they turn back into the human shape and walk over to a boulder, where they pick up new clothing to put on.


    ¡°I have never felt the power within us raging as much. We have performed this ritual a lot of times to know that much.¡± Kieran tells his brothers in a low voice, as though he is muttering to himself.


    ¡°I felt it too. Something was strange, and it all started with the change in our curses.¡± Kade contributes, which leaves Kyle to position himself in an akimbo and watch his brothers discuss.


    ¡°I am famished; does anyone not notice that? And I want to cock down a bitch as well.¡± Finishing spilling, Kade shakes his head before resting his eyes on Kieran, who then adds.


    ¡°He¡¯s as useless as ever.¡±


    ***


    The brothers arrive back in the kingdom and are presently eating in the dining room. For the past few minutes, a thought has been stered into the mind, which Kieran blurts out, not being able to keep it in anymore, his impatienceing into y as always.


    ¡°Does anyone not want to talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Brother, not now.¡±


    Kieran scoffs, turning his head away for a second. ¡°We are all thinking of it, aren¡¯t we? Whenst has anyone seen our little thing?¡±


    Then, Kyle chimes into the conversation, having an apple in his mouth, so his tone is lightly muffled. ¡°I have asked the ves around. They see her around. She¡¯s obviously still healing from all the punishments, of course. As it is known, she¡¯s a weak being after all.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what might happen one day when we push her to the very brink. Would her witch sidee out? Finally,e to y some games.¡± Kieran is saying, his tone hissing with fury. ¡°What¡¯s the motive behind our keeping her now? She¡¯s growing on us each day, grasping more of our attention than we do for her. She affects us, yet we fake as though she doesn¡¯t. Mother has warned us of these witches; no matter what, even when they imed not to have unlocked her powers, we must find out how to harness her powers for ourselves, or rather, just do what ric wanted to.¡±


    Even when Kieran has suggested his opinion, he doesn¡¯t want to act on it. He doesn¡¯t want Kaya dead as much as his brothers. They have grown fond of her. In their senses, she has grown to be an addiction that they thought was from a ce of want; until now, it seems they¡¯ve grown attached to her.


    ¡°That is wrong. She isn¡¯t affecting us. It is us who are unstable. We own everything, not the other way around. We don¡¯t get addicted or obsessed. We are only fond of the girltely, not the other way around. That is all.¡± When Kade rejects, in his thoughts, those who were open to his brothers, he knew he was fooling himself and them.


    ¡°Well, in the midst of these, I have called our sex ves for some performance. You should probably try putting your dick into another cunt; maybe you¡¯d then see things differently, Kieran.¡± Speaks Kyle with a grin on his face.


    ¡°Have you achieved that for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been busy, so there¡¯s no way I could fuck another bitch.¡± Kyle retorts, which only makes Kieran smile as he shakes his head.


    The door creaks open to wee into the room, ra, Lyra, and na. The three of them sway their way to the brothers, ra going for Kyle and instantly kissing his neck as soon as she sits on his thighs.


    Lyra goes to Kade. She crawls beneath the table, then shows out her hand from under, shifting the sheets to the back of her neck. With her eyes locked to Kade¡¯s face, she carefully unbuttons his trousers before she begins untying the knot to his zip.


    Then, to Kieran, na caresses his body, her breathing having thickened and releasing a soft moan into Kieran¡¯s ears.


    The brothers try to contain themselves in the action, but their minds are elsewhere, which causes Kieran¡¯s nails to turn into ws, and he scratches the table.


    ¡°Leave.¡± He whispers, rejecting na¡¯s touch. Her body on his is an irritation that he feels, just like his brothers. ¡°I said stop and leave now, or else you¡¯d have your heads on the tter!¡±


    His exmation got the girls panicking and hurrying away to the end of the dining table.


    ¡°What have we done, sire, to deserve this treatment?¡± na blubbers with annoyance within her, but her fear of the brothers clusters that.


    On Kieran turning his head towards the girls, they run away from the room, scrambling off. Kieran stands up and growls within the space, ¡°everyone leave!¡±


    In the instance where the room is silent, he goes to the other side of the table and ms his hand onto the table before he scratches off part of the wooden material, destroying its beauty.


    ¡°Does anyone want to exin what just happened?¡± His word is rhetoric, so he adds, ¡°that is us already being affected by that witch. How much longer could we hide her affection for our curses? Or that she makes our heartse alive unlike anyone we¡¯ve ever fucked.¡± He speaks between gritted teeth.


    ¡°Well, we aren¡¯t letting that secret out. We should spy on Kaya and watch her every movement; perhaps then we could find out something.¡±


    ¡°That is pointless. Even the greatest physician we couldy our hands on couldn¡¯t find anything out¡­¡±


    ¡°Courtesy of you, you have killed him.¡± Kyle spews in, his eyes checking Kieran from their corners.


    ¡°It was all pointless, as it is now!¡± Kieran growls again, his canine having grown slightly, almost to a fang.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    The brothers annoyance is increased even more because of their confusion. They¡¯ve never been good with having to solve a puzzle when they could always control the lucidity to be revealed. Kade, on the other hand, settles into his calctive mind, aspiring for a reason.


    There¡¯s something about Kaya, even though she¡¯s got no powers, that they can¡¯t help, and it¡¯s destroying them. It¡¯s the effect of the mate bond, but they wouldn¡¯t believe that now, would they?


    No, their ego blinds them.

 38

    38


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    My smile brigtens at the sight of the morning light, radiating into the room to beautify the interior decor.


    Ever since I¡¯ve been captured by the triplets, I really thought it was the end for me, that is, enjoying the sight of the morning sunlight. It was so for some time, but Aiden turned out to be the guardian angel I needed in my life.


    He really did help me out.


    I roll out of bed and stretch, my bones releasing a crunchy sound almost inaudible to the ear.


    I go to the other side of the bed, stopping in front of the cab to pick up a robe, which I throw over my shoulder. Sighing, I make my way to the balcony.


    It¡¯s been over two weeks since the triplets called on me; it¡¯s as though they¡¯ve forgotten me. They don¡¯t even ask for anyone to check up on me or keep me confined to the room, and on top of that, I¡¯ve got Aiden, who¡¯s always there to cheer me up.


    A reason to believe that one day my suffering will actually stop is at its peak, even though I do not want to believe it. These could all be facades, but to be honest, I can do anything for them to remain so. I wouldn¡¯t want anything to change at all.


    A few minutester, I had finished bathing and dressing up. Graceful of Aiden to help me pick some clothes from theundry room-or perhaps he stole them-I don¡¯t really know. Either way, he¡¯s absolutely a part of me now that I am dubious to live without.


    Every morning and night, we spend time together,ughing and chatting about a lot of things.


    I am so deep in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t even realize when the door opened and Aiden was behind me.


    ¡°Hey!¡± He exims with a whispering tone that makes my skin jump away from my bones for a second.


    ¡°Oh, my heavens. Damn you, Aiden.¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡± He acts as though something just pierced into his heart and fakes a deathly gaze. ¡°Now, I¡¯m damned.¡± Iugh, and he joins in.


    I turn back to the mirror and pat my cheeks before I leave there to sit on the bed. One more amazement is that no one¡¯s disturbed me so far for sleeping on the bed and not on some rug like I did a few weeks ago. That was horrible, and I really don¡¯t think I can go back to it.


    Anyway, I should pay attention to Aiden. ¡°And what are you doing here?¡±


    My sight catches a small package in his hands right before he acknowledges it with his own words. ¡°Well, I brought you food. I made it myself.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you steal it as usual?¡±


    ¡°Because I wanted to treat you well.¡±


    But I know he can¡¯t cook. ¡°But you can¡¯t cook, so that¡¯s a lie.¡±


    He releases a huff before he palms his own face, hiding it. Iugh at the action. ¡°Well, my master had the meal but wouldn¡¯t finish it, so I brought it instead. You caught me.¡± He adds, to which I giggle lightly.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I ask because I¡¯ve been curious about how suddenly it feels as though everyone has neglected me. Even the triplets¡¯ sex ves have stopped their bullying on me ever since the day their ns failed and that guard was sent away, and Kade made a promise to destroy anyone else that tries shit like that.


    Perhaps they scrambled because of fear. Maybe I can finally live peacefully for the rest of my days, even though I must remain in this safe haven of a room and stick to Aiden.


    ¡°How do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m worried about the triplets leaving me for weeks. There¡¯s no punishment, no pain. It¡¯s as though I¡¯ve been neglected. It scares me as much as it soothes me-a fear of the unknown. Something of the sort.¡± I open up to Aiden, and he grabs my hand to give it a light push.


    ¡°You should only be excited.¡± He says that, but my forehead won¡¯t stop furrowing. ¡°And about your question, I have no idea, although I know one thing. It¡¯s about my master, the triplets¡¯ uncle. He seems pissedst night after having gone to the triplets¡¯ room. He ordered me out of the room yesterday, but I may have overheard him talking about¡­ you.¡± He stops there and squints his eyes at me.


    The triplets Uncle had a speech about me. What¡¯s that supposed to mean? I am filled with more curiosity at this point.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one to ask you that. How important are you to the triplets? I did think of it too and wondered why they kept you alive all this time when they could have killed you as they did every other witch.¡± He pauses and stands up before he walks a few paces into the distance. ¡°Then, I thought maybe they see something in you, and maybe that¡¯s true. They shouldn¡¯t have a reason to kill thete Alpha ric of Crestwood for no reason. There are more witches out there, but why have they stopped with you?¡± He trails off again, his voice drawling to show that he¡¯s speaking and, at the same time, thinking deeply for answers.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°My master said something about a bond or something of the sort, that perhaps there¡¯s something more that the triplets aren¡¯t telling him, and it pisses him off.¡± He adds.


    The knowledge from his narration leaves me with more questions. It¡¯s been long since I concluded that there¡¯s something that the triplets aren¡¯t telling anyone about their connection with me. They¡¯ve wasted, killed, and stuck too much with me when they could have other witches who are even more beautiful than I am, and they could have been irritated by my body and skin from all the tattered, but they weren¡¯t. It leaves me to wonder about myself.


    What am I to them?


    ¡°Is there anything else that you heard or saw?¡± My voice is tight, and I sit on the very edge of the seat, eager.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so¡­ When I got out of there, I caught one of the sex ves at the entrance, but she quickly hurried away.¡±


    ¡°Which of them?¡±


    Aiden shakes his head. ¡°I am confined to only knowing every need of my master, not knowing the names of every werewolf and she-wolf in the pce.¡±


    True. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Nodding my head, I agree before I lose myself in a stare at the tiled floor.


    Aiden probably noticed this because he shakes my shoulders to make mee back alive. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    ¡°You have those wrinkles on¡­¡± He traces his hand on my forehead and stands up afterwards. ¡°I don¡¯t know whatever it is you¡¯re thinking, but I suggest it¡¯d be better if we go get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°I think we should stay inside,¡± there¡¯s an evident sense of uncertainty in my voice, and that¡¯s because I can¡¯t ce everything that Aiden has told me in rity.


    Why would one of the sex ves be at the door and hurry away when Aiden opens the door if they weren¡¯t eavesdropping? Or why would the triplets¡¯ uncle be angry at the triplets and mention me? I could be in another danger, and I wouldn¡¯t want Aiden involved in it at all by being seen with me.


    ¡°The triplets are capable of anything. Perhaps it¡¯d be best we stay indoors today, or you should better still go and do your work.¡± I am caught in the middle of a ball of fear.


    Unexpectedly, Aiden forces me to stand up and spills, ¡°excuse me, it¡¯s time for apple picking, and my master has asked me to make some apple cider for him. There is more reason for you toe along. It would be like me just taking you around, nothing more. I am at work and just bringing you along, so you can calm down.¡±He knows he is convincing me because of my actions.


    There¡¯s no way I am rejecting his offer. He isn¡¯t even making way for that.


    ¡°All right.¡± Through a tight voice, I agree.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, Kaya. We aren¡¯t just wandering around. It¡¯s my job, and you¡¯re only apanying me.¡± While he is telling, my eyes roll up and down his frame.


    ¡°Asnky as you are, you are quite courageous. I didn¡¯t think anyone wanted themselves to be seen with me-by the triplets, of course.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not a jerk like the others.¡± He says it andughs.


    ¡°Well, then, we should not waste any time. Let¡¯s hurry so you don¡¯t get punishedter.¡± I stand up and prepare myself for apple picking.


    There¡¯s a fear lurking inside me that causes my stomach to crumble in anxiety, hoping nothing bad happens, and at the same time, another part of me is wrestling with excitement.

 39

    39


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°I did say it that you¡¯d not regret this.¡±


    Is that a boast I sense from Aiden?


    I shake my head to nce at the naturalistic beauty, ¡°if we are to count the whole trekking, then trust me, yes, I did regret following you.¡±


    Aidenughs, ¡°ouch, that hurts. But well, I am about to make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, in what manner do you n to do that?¡± I wiggle my brows, joining into theughing sensation as well.


    It¡¯s fun being with Aiden. I could say that I¡¯m tired but trust me, it was worth it, looking back at all the fun I had along the way. Everyday, he gives me a reason tough and I can¡¯t thank him enough.


    I¡¯vee to forget my worries and now, just enjoying the moment.


    ¡°We are here¡­¡± Trailing off, he outstretches his hand for me to thank and I mutter a thank you before I follow behind him.


    ¡°Wait, is that¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    I gasp, my lips broadening into a bright smile as I watch the scenery before me. Oh, goodness. It isn¡¯t just the apple tree that my sight catches but the fragrance of the spot. There are lovely decorative trees all around, giving the strongest hue of green I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. And being it close to a valley, in the distance, one can see the waterfall.


    The fog from the water spreads up to the valley like a smoke that slightly blinds one¡¯s vision but it makes sense being that here is splendid.


    I¡¯m speechless and just staring at the power to nature. ¡°This is so elegant. I don¡¯t even know what to say. The lovely trees, the valley, the waterfall, the field, the rocks, and the sound of the water cascading¡­¡± I whisper under my breath, already lost myself at the sight.


    From behind me, Aiden touches my shoulder, gripping it tight. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to apple picking.¡±


    ¡°Oh, true.¡± I agree with him and smile before I turn to face him.


    ¡°Woah, it¡¯s been so long since I picked an apple.¡± I tell him. He¡¯s about readying himself before he turns his back to take a nce.


    ¡°Tell me something you haven¡¯t told me before.¡±


    My lips are a thin line but spread from ear-to-ear in a reminiscing smile as I recall into the past, ¡°my mother, she would have my brother, Williams, and I pick some apples for a juice to be made by my father. It¡¯s always fun on the weekends, but now that I think of it, it¡¯s only a vague memory. I¡¯ve changed a lot here.¡± As I speak, a single tear fights its way, wanting to slide down but I snap my eyes close and slightly facepalm.


    There¡¯s a brief moment of silence before Aiden speaks out, ¡°I do understand, though. My foster parents and I used to do the same. It¡¯s always on the weekends. The happiness, radiance,ughter, andstly the aura. It¡¯s as though there¡¯s no evil in the world that can ever destroy something as beautiful as such.¡±


    ¡°Until an evil in a three figure appeared.¡± I expected Aiden to grasp my words and when he did, he sniffles.


    ¡°Until theye indeed.¡±


    The both of us fill ourselves into our thoughts. It¡¯s crazy how every moment brings back the pain you thought you¡¯ve put at the depth of your mind.


    These are things which fuels my anger for the triplets¡¯ and makes me know that I cannot prepare to kill myself anymore. I have to fight it to the end, making certain that they suffer for all the pains they¡¯ve caused everyone, that they face the brink of death as well before they finally crossed. That they smell themselves and see the aura of death around them, the cold, icy fragrance of his, the fear, knowing that no matter how strong they are, they cannot escape this.


    ¡°We are done,¡± finally Aiden speaks out, breaking the silence and my eyes snap towards him.


    Nodding my head, I step back to allow him space, ¡°so, are we done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately.¡± He chuckles and I snicker before I hit him on the shoulder.


    ¡°You better let us hurry before your master starts looking for you.¡±


    My face shifts heavenward to the sky: the sun is settling down to give the clouds orangey rays of light and it¡¯s starting to get colder around here, because of the altitude.


    Aiden and I are taking each other¡¯s hand in a swing when, all of a sudden, my hearing picks up a sound.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°No, what?¡±


    I shake my head. Perhaps it was my thoughts. Then, I hear another rustling from behind the bushes and I jump to my back, breaking my contact with Aiden.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Without retarding, I fixates my eyes on the bushes around, paying attention to the rustling and then, a presencees out from the shadows, causing my eyes to grow big.


    Oh, goodness, no, this cannot be happening. What is na doing here?


    It can never be anything good. My senses quickly heightens to watch out for anything before then, I hear Aiden¡¯s grunt. Just as I turn my eyes to him, I see the basket falling to the grind and two guards grabbing him by the shoulders.


    They cup him to the ground, rendering his limbs useless before they pin him to the ground. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she indeed has feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± It was supposed to my thoughts but my mind isn¡¯t settled right now. Why would they want to punish Aiden? He didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°So, indeed, you are the whore they describe you to be.¡± She could as well plug into my heart a metal cord and electrocute me afterwards.


    My heart bleeds at her words, ¡°what is happening please?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, I should give you some hints, should I not?¡± na speaks as sheughs.


    Out of the blue, ra appears from behind the bushes as well, joining na.


    A sense of fishiness crumbles me down at the sight of these girls. On the other hand, Aiden remains pinned to the ground, groaning and grunting as he tries to free himself.


    ¡°Please, we haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± naughs before she turns to ra, who joins in. ¡°Have you quickly forgotten that because of you, the triplets punished a guard. You aren¡¯t meant to move with anyone else, especially not another ve. You¡¯ve just put him in trouble.¡± As ra rifies, my brain tries to decipher the meaning behind her exnation but I couldn¡¯te to understand. It¡¯s all clustering. ¡°Take that one to the dungeon.¡± She orders and the guards pick Aiden up, manhandling him brutally.


    My face is wrinkling from confusion and anger but I¡¯m unable to do anything.


    My attention ces back on ra when she nears me, leaving just inches of distance between us. ¡°I told you to repulse the spell you put on the triplets not to want us but you decided not to, so I thought of this: if the triplets get to know that you¡¯re a friend to another male, and I add some sprinkle of lie, they¡¯d kill him off and that would leave you broken till you decide to take your own life.¡±


    After she finishes uttering, she walks past me, who can only stand there with my jaw metaphorically on the floor, unable to move.


    She cannot do this. If I remember Kade¡¯s words correctly, he did say it too. And if these snakes are to lie that there¡¯s something between Aiden and I, he won¡¯t hesitate to kill him truly.


    I won¡¯t allow that to happen. It cannot. ¡°No,¡± whisperingly, I shake my head, not wanting to feed into the thoughts, into the dark imagination.


    Turning to face ra and na, who are now walking away, knowing that I¡¯d surely follow behind them since they¡¯ve captured Aiden. Inside me, a wave of anger floods through my blood and I close my eyes for a moment.


    Opening them, I run towards ra and jump onto her, causing her to fall to the ground. I throw my punches as hard as I can but it did only a small impact of hurt on her face. Once she attains a tad bit of equilibrium, she kicked me in the ribs before she hurls me to a tree nearby and next thing I feel is a weighing weakness before I sumb into the darkness.

 40

    40


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    My sensese alive, and a groan is released through my throat as I try to pick myself up from the ground. I can¡¯t make sense of where I am for a while, as it is all dark.


    My hands rub a side of my head, wincing at the pain resulting from the action.


    ¡°What¡­¡± My voice is a whisper that trails off into the air as my orbs shift around to make sense of my surroundings.


    Following the rays of the dim light from the candles, I hear a rattle in the distance-no, close to me. Before is Aiden, chained to the wall.


    His hands are above his head, tucked into the chains. My eyes re as my brain reels back to what happened earlier, just before I got sucked into the darkness.


    We were taken by the sex ves. ra hurled me off, and my head hit a tree, which made me pass out.


    ¡°How¡­? What¡­?¡± My head hurts hastily. I try to stand up, but two hands grab me at each arm of mine, stopping me from moving ahead.


    ¡°Leave me. Let me go!¡± I scream at them, my breathing ragged. There, I realize that the heavy sound that I¡¯ve been hearing is actually my own breathing.


    The two guards holding me did not say anything.


    Grunting, attempting to kick them on their feet, or biting any of them proved to be inefficient. They will not let me go. That isn¡¯t the order they have received, so it was all fruitless.


    ¡°Let me go this instance. You can¡¯t hold me down¡­¡± I¡¯m still trying to fight them until the chains gripping Aiden¡¯s wrists above his head make another rattling sound and my body stops in a frozen situation.


    I feel so powerless and unable to help him. ¡°Aiden, please look at me. Tell me that you¡¯re fine.¡± I¡¯m literally begging because I would never forgive myself if he died because of me once again.


    I can remember everything that ra and na told me in the forest. They want me to suffer the pain of his loss, and that¡¯s what¡¯s happening right now. I can¡¯t have that. He is innocent. He saved me from my death, so I cannot be the reason why he would die.


    I can¡¯t let that happen. I have to stop this event from happening at all costs. I must.


    While frozen, watching as Aiden struggles to keep himself standing on his feet, even when he¡¯s so weak and wants to rest or sit down, but is impossible. He has been deprived of his clothes so that his chest is bare, and his trouser is shred into a rag that ps over his skin nastily, and he¡¯s locked within the same cell as I am, except I am at a distance from him.


    But that is only a peak of the horror when I turn my head at the sense of presence. It is Kade, walking gracefully into the room like he has deserved an award or isn¡¯t causing two innocent people pain in here.


    Behind him are his brothers, Kyle and Kieran. My sight is fixated on them, shifting with each walk they make towards the bar of the cell.


    With just a wave of his hand, the gate is opened for Kade and Kieran, and they walk in. Kyle, on the other hand, remains outside. For a second, Kyle¡¯s eyes drift down to mine, and he watches me for a while before he blinks away.


    ¡°Please, let him go. Take me instead.¡± I beg as soon as Kade and Kieran are inside the cage with us. Kade only shifts his gaze on me for a minute before he looks away.


    ¡°So, this is him.¡± He doesn¡¯t sound like he¡¯s asking, but ra¡¯s voice responds to him.


    ¡°Yes, sire.¡± My face snaps over to where she is, locking on na and Lyra, too. The three of them are standing far away from the cell, watching from the distance.


    Cowards!


    They don¡¯t even have the courage toe near and see the damage they are causing.


    Kade nears Aiden and grabs his jaw, causing the poor boy to groan. When I see blood dripping from one side of his lips, I struggle with the guards again. My strength, however, is insignificantpared to theirs.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hurt him. Let him go. He didn¡¯t even do anything. I¡¯m the one at fault here. If you want to punish anyone, please let it be me. Leave him.¡± My voice is strong and pleasing, and my tears adjoin it, making it all real.


    Kade turns to his back to take a look at me, but he didn¡¯t step one inch away from Aiden¡¯s body, which¡¯s thriving to remain alive. ¡°Trust me, little thing, we are stilling back to you. But for now, enjoy the space.¡±


    And that¡¯s all he¡¯s got to say to me.


    My lips part in surprise.


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you that ve gifted to our uncle?¡± Speaks Kieran all of a sudden, breaking the tension in the room for just a moment.


    ¡°True. It is him.¡± Kade adds in, and Kieran nods.


    ¡°Of course. Our uncle would be mad if he got to find this out. He¡¯s had this ve for the longest time I know.¡±


    Kade scoffs a smallugh that gives off an eerie vibe before his next words are directed towards Aiden: ¡°You have gone against the wants of the triplets, touched what is theirs, and meddled with things far stronger than a weak being like yourself can handle.¡± As Kade speaks, I rx my body, listening to him.


    ¡°I swear, my Lord, I did not. I was only¡­¡± But Aiden wasn¡¯t allowed to finish as Kade grabbed his jaw again, and his nails, turning into ws, ripped into Aiden¡¯s cheeks. It causes more blood to stain his body as he whines out of pain.


    His body is stained with sweat, dirt from the ground, and his own blood. His hair drapes over his forehead and is wet as well.


    There¡¯s nothing Aiden can say that would save him. The triplets are blinded; they don¡¯te to see reasons but their own, and they don¡¯t care whoever they hurt.


    And that¡¯s when, out of the blue, I hit one of the guards with all my might on his foot, causing him to whine out of pain. As he does, I jab my elbow against the other¡¯s jaw. Free from the two, I run towards Kade and grab him by the shirt.


    My hearing ignores the loud gasps that came from the snakes outside this bar. My eyes are only focused on Kade¡¯s face, who watches him from his towering position, his face having an amused expression in it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do this. You will let him go now, free, safe, and sound; no more injury; and I will agree to any punishment you want to inflict on me.¡± In my mind, I know I¡¯ve suffered enough so that they can¡¯t hurt me as much anymore. They¡¯ve broken my body, my soul, and my mind, so there¡¯s nothing more they can break.


    ¡°Is this thing giving me choices?¡± Kade shifts his gaze to his brother, Kieran, who chuckles before he folds his arms and ces them over his chest.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± I scream at his face, which in turn causes Kade to squeeze his face. ¡°What do you care to gain from this? Kill him so I can be broken? Have you not done enough? Haven¡¯t you broken me enough? You took away my innocence and made sure to break every inch of my skin and body. You took everything-literally everything-from me, and now you want to kill another life for being a friend to me? How crazy can any of you be?¡± I take a few steps back, my eyes shifting to each of them.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I really want to understand at this point why they do all these? Is it all for fun? Like, they are some sadists who love to punish other people; see them suffer and gain pleasure from it?


    ¡°Really? Why do you all do these? Why? We haven¡¯t even hurt any of you before, and we cannot, because we fear you all, so why? Why?¡± To be honest with myself, I don¡¯t know what my ¡°why¡± is about; maybe it¡¯s about all that¡¯s happening. Something of the sort.


    I just want to understand every reason why they do all these things. Why they are so cruel. Why do they kill us off like we are pawns in a chess game? Or some livestock.


    What is wrong with this world and with these people?


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Kaya. We¡¯ve allowed you to suffer enough. Now, I shall stop that.¡± Kade¡¯s face is turned to one side; rather, it is through the corner of his eyes. ¡°Although I would like to make this clear, We own you, Kaya, and you must begin to understand that your pain is nothing but all that you deserve.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I deserve these pains. My nostrils re out of anger, and I scream as I head towards Kade. I didn¡¯t slow down my attack at all.


    The next thing happening is my teethtching onto his chest and my hands pounding on his face with as much force as I can strengthen myself with.


    But his skin is only slightly damaged, my teeth having little effect as instantly, his skin closes back, and while still tasting his blood on my lips, the metallic effect is not awful to my tongue. Surprisingly, my body freezes all of a sudden.


    It happened so fast. I can¡¯t control my own body anymore. My knees are bending until they touch the ground.


    ¡°There¡¯s much for you to learn, little thing.¡± Is the next thing he says before his next action made me wail out of pain.


    ¡°NO!¡±

 41

    3RD POV.


    ¡°You cannot enter. That¡¯s an order.¡± Says a guard at the entrance to the triplets¡¯ study room, but Lyra isn¡¯t nning on stopping.


    ¡°And someone as little as you would stop me?¡± Rather, she barges in, walking in with grace as though she owns the space.


    Kade waves off his hand at the guard when he tries to hold Lyra back. The guard nods his head before he goes back to his spot.


    ¡°Your highness,¡± Lyra is just starting when Kieran halts her voice froming out of her throat when he grabs her by her throat and runs her against the wall.


    He holds her there, his eyes burning into her face. ¡°It was an order that we did not want to be disturbed. What have youe here for?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, it is important. Something I am certain you want to be informed of, especially since it¡¯s been happening right under your nose.¡± She speaks with a fire in her voice. She isn¡¯t as scared as expected, which makes Kieran chuckle.


    He releases his grip on her so that her reddened skin can heal back to normalcy. Once she¡¯s okay, she swallows a lump in her throat and states her reasons for being there: ¡°Your toy has a man friend. She¡¯s been fornicating with him all these while without any of you realizing it.¡±


    ¡°Talk about us being incapable once again, and you¡¯d lose all your hair.¡± Lyra gasps at Kieran¡¯s words, who¡¯s still towering over her with his hands brawled into a fist.


    Lyra shrinks deeper into the wall, as though she wants to walk through it to the other side.


    ¡°Brother, haven¡¯t you got quite the humour in you after all?¡± Kyle chuckles. ¡°continue.¡± That is Kyle¡¯s order, and she does it with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°My sisters and I have been spying on her.¡±


    ¡°You mean stalking?¡± Kieran interrupts; his actions show just how obviously he doesn¡¯t want Lyra or the other girls around him.


    ¡°At the end of it all, she¡¯s cheating once again, just like she did with the guard. She¡¯s a cunt, a whore. Or why else would she be with another guy, and a maid, for that matter?¡± Lyra¡¯s tone passes venom across the room, and it is received just as she wants because the brothers¡¯ bodies stiffen at her rification.


    ¡°And where is she?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°My sisters and I have done the work. As we speak, she is being taken to the dungeon with the guy. They were caught in the western forest, picking apples. She might be in love with that human; who knows?¡± Lyra has the intention of talking in this manner so she can fuel the triplets¡¯ anger even more.


    She and her sisters want Kaya to be broken to the very core, so she won¡¯t have any more reason to live. They know they dare not try to kill her themselves, for if they are found out, the triplets will not hesitate to kill them off. So, instead, they would turn the triplets¡¯ minds against Kaya, forcing them to kill her, or she kills herself.


    Either way, they win, and that¡¯s their joy.


    Kade drops the paperwork in his hands and stands up. ¡°Have the guy hung up in chains and our toy free to watch the scene. We¡¯d be there right away.¡±


    Lyra courtesy, ¡°my Lords,¡± then she walks out of the room.


    ¡°She knows her game,¡± is all Kyle says just before he scoffs.


    Kade, Kieran, and Kyle make their way to the dungeon, adjourning their work until another time. For now, once they¡¯ve heard of Kaya, they cannot think of anything else.


    Presently, Kade has his eyes fixated on Kaya, his brows slightly raised so he can take a look at her pain.


    He could almost swear that he shares in her pain, as do the rest of his brothers, but he acts not like it. Neither does he even show it in his eyes. Perhaps that¡¯s why Kyle isn¡¯t involving himself in the punishment.


    Kade is utilizing his Alpha aura on Kaya, forcing her to go on her knees and onto the floor. Her face is the only part of her that shows her pain. Her tears flow freely and her crying sounds, her throat vibrating as she sucks in air just so that her vocals can vibrate as another tear rips through her insides.


    But Kade won¡¯t stop. His monstrous personality won¡¯t let him stop her pain. Neither Kieran nor Kyle would, either. She is to suffer for reasons blinded to her. She is suffering just because she is their mate, a truth that not even she knows about.


    She is an inexperienced witch, so they are taking advantage of her, and she doesn¡¯t even realize it. Maybe at the end of it all, she would kill them off, but do they really care about that?


    Maybe everything-maybe all their ns-and maybe all the pain they¡¯re making Kaya go through doesn¡¯t even make sense anymore.


    ¡°Kieran, make it painful, deadly, and excruciatingly agonizing.¡± Kade¡¯s tone is stable. That is all he has to say for Kieran to sharpen out his talons and strike Aiden on the chest such that his heart is plucked out from inside his sternum. A final end is put to his uneven breathing in less than a second, and he¡¯s gone.


    Kaya screams, unable to contain herself. At that point, she does not know what to do. Her feelings have crowded her thinking as she bends, positioning herself on all fours.


    She can only cry, her tears ripping into the tiny space. She¡¯s gagging at her sobs, screaming ¡°no¡± continuously.


    ¡°Leave her alone here with the deceased.¡± Kade spills, and without a pause, he leaves the room. Kieran and Kyle walk in line with him before the girls follow behind them and the guards.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t impossible. You can¡¯t die.¡±Kaya stands up weakly, her arms jangling around like she¡¯s dead herself and unable to control her limbs. She struggles to stand upright, her walk staggered as she nears Aiden¡¯s body.


    The chains are released, and he drops to the ground. Kaya sits next to him on the ground, gulping down her own saliva.


    ¡°No, Aiden, you were a replica of my brother. You can¡¯t die the painful death that he did. It¡¯s not possible. Oh, goodness, no!¡± Her face rises to the moon shining through the vent at the end of the block. ¡°Why¡­¡± As she¡¯s rocking his body back and forth with hers, her arms hugging Aiden¡¯s body tightly, her tears pierce into every detail of her being.


    She is more than broken; she is more than punished. She has taken Aiden as yet another family that she could grow with, that she could have a reason to live for, but she has lost him.


    ¡°Oh, how could I have failed you? I was supposed to protect you. I was supposed to protect all of you. Oh, why?¡± Shaky, her tone chills into the air, unclear and worn.


    She just keeps crying in the pool of Aiden¡¯s blood, which has wet the whole floor and tainted her body too.


    In the midst of the silence, Kaya continues sobbing, finding herself unstopping her cries and every part of her wish that this is all a nightmare that she could wake up from.


    In the hallway, the triplets can still hear Kaya¡¯s wail, her anger, frustration, pain, agony, and cries filling the space with a somber aura. They can all feel it, surprisingly, and they¡¯ve never for once felt so close to Kaya as they do now. Their emotions have never been disturbed by hers before, but this time, they can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°My Lord, now that that is out of the way, what do you say we¡­¡± na just starts before Kieran grabs her with his ws, his palm covering her entire face, and ms her head against the wall.


    Her sisters are still gasping when Lyra is grabbed, as well as having her cheeks cut by Kieran¡¯s w before he jabs her with his elbow, sending her head into mming against the ground she¡¯s fallen onto. Lastly is ra, who¡¯s trying to beg for forgiveness, but Kieran hesitates never to p her so hard that her neck cracks and she drops to the ground as well.


    When the three of them wouldn¡¯t stand up, groan, or make any sound at all, Kyle spoke out, ¡°bollocks, did you kill them?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kyle clears his throat in Kieran¡¯s response, ¡°good, because I need to fuck tonight after all those shits you both performed.¡±


    ¡°Newssh.¡± Kieran mocks, ¡°go fuck someone else, brother.¡±


    ¡°These girls are the best of all the sex ves we have.¡± Kyle is already walking away, to which Kieran tsks, shaking his head.

 42

    42


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I¡¯ve wondered and wonder even more what the future holds for me. Every time that I get hurt by these bastards, I think it¡¯s the worst that could ever happen to me until a much more hurtful event urs.


    Raising my gaze, my insides burst into another fragment of tears, rushing to the outside, and I can¡¯t control it.


    I¡¯m huping; my nostrils are wet and running with mucus. I can¡¯t even bring myself to clean it off. Talk about my face?


    It¡¯s all wet from tears. They¡¯d dry, and I¡¯d hup for some time before, again, I would start crying.


    I wish I could just die, but no, these bastards want me to suffer. And,ing to think of it, what did I ever do to them? What was my offense?


    That¡¯s what pains me more. What did I do? What was my offense? Did I ever hurt any of them? Or is this some curse that is bestowed on me that I must continuously get punished by these bastards?


    I wish they could rot in hell. I wish they could get crushed within the wind, and I¡¯d never have to see them again, not ever, not anymore.


    Aiden¡¯s body is still wrapped in between my hands, as I can¡¯t bring myself to let go of him. I feel like if I do, that¡¯s when I¡¯ll realize that we can¡¯t ever have a discussion again. I can¡¯t see him blink his eyes, scratch his head, tease me, bring me food, take me to luxurious rooms, pick up some apples for me, or make me an apple cider.


    I begin to recall all that he¡¯s done for me. Every morning, he would be the first person that I¡¯d see, sneaking me to one of the best rooms in the pce, where we¡¯d both have our baths-differently, of course, but it was magical. And then he would go to the royal kitchen to steal some fancy food for us.


    I¡¯ve never had such a friend before. I¡¯ve never seen such a person call a brother before, but he made me. A part of me was with him, and now that he¡¯s dead, that part dies with him.


    I¡¯m in remorse and regret and unable to forgive myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to protect you.¡± I stutter in between my words, unable toplete the sentences well. ¡°I¡­ I should have been a better sister. I should have been a better friend. I should have known that we ought not to go to that forest. I felt the negativity. I should have known better. I was stupid. I¡­ Oh, goodness. What can I even say?¡± I look away, towards the rail bar, and stare at it for the longest time possible.


    I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve zoned out, imagining the times when he was still alive, when we were happy, and even when I knew it coulde to an end, I never could have foreseen this.


    I didn¡¯t think this could be possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I swear on my life. I¡¯m so sorry. I swear on everything¡­¡± But he can¡¯t hear me. There¡¯s no way he can decide if he will forgive me or not.


    I don¡¯t even need him to forgive me because I failed him.


    For the next few minutes of my life, I battle with my courage to take a look. Finally, I am able to, and taking a look at his lifeless face, another barrel of tears pours out of my eyes.


    My vision goes blurry entirely, and my mouth widens as they curve downward, an awful sound being released by my throat. I am wailing and shrieking out my pain.


    After a while, I force myself to stand up. No, I need to do whatever I can to give his body somefort, so I tear a part of my gown and spread it on the opposite side of the dungeon.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Then, I walk back to where his body is-unmoving, stagnant, and lifeless. The more I think of the fact that he¡¯s gone forever, with an emphasis on forever, the more I find myself weakening from the inside.


    But then, I have to do this. Stepping into his pool of blood, I manage with all my strength to carry him into my arms and bring him to the other side, cing him on the torn fabric.


    I just want to believe that it would be better if he was put in a cleaner ce, even though every part of the ground is messy and irritating to the skin.


    Throughout the night, I sit next to him, holding his hands, unable to even close my eyes for more than a tick of a second. Staring at his body, I find myself smiling a saddened smile as I wish he was in a better ce now, far better where none of these wolves can hurt him and where he is free. I wish that. I want that for him. And I hope nature will grant him that.


    It is morning, and my body hurts from being in one position throughout. My face feels hard when I shift to readjust, and at the same time, my back hurts so bad.


    However, the pain from Aiden¡¯s death rips deeper than any body ache right now. My tears have dried, causing my face to feel like some brick, and because I have been in the same position all night, my limbs are wobble when I sit up appropriately.


    I am still next to Aiden¡¯s body when the gate crackles at the metal hinges being unlocked. My face is emotionless as a guard walks in, his eyes fixated on me.


    I¡¯m tired of fighting against it or wishing that he would see my pain. To him, I deserve it all, even when I haven¡¯t done anything to hurt him or even his masters. Irritation reels all over his face, evident like the morning sunlight.


    ¡°Stand up, ve.¡±


    I will not do as he says, and I don¡¯t care whatever happens next.


    He takes a step closer and smacks my face, forcing my lips to cut and spurt out blood. The spot hurts, burning like hell, but I force myself to remain emotionless, not giving him the satisfaction he wants.


    He¡¯s about to hit me again when the other guard says, ¡°Leave her, dude. She¡¯s worthless anyway. Let¡¯s just take her to Master Kade. He¡¯d punish her appropriately.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± After he speaks, he grabs me by my hair to pull me up. That¡¯s when I scream outwardly, unable to keep the pain within, and I am forced to stand upright, my legs rooting into the ground.


    It doesn¡¯t take him any stress to push me along the path, dragging me by my hair and causing the strands at the back of my neck to stand as I whine in pain, but it doesn¡¯t stop until we get to the dining room.


    The door opens, and he kicks me inside. Raising my face, my sightes into contact with the brothers. They are seatedfortably on their respective chairs, eating breakfast with such peace in their eyes as though they deserve even a hint of it.


    No, they deserve pain, and that¡¯s all I wish I could give them, but I¡¯m powerless. Also, I¡¯m too weak to even fight them. I feel too weak from the inside. My anger is the only thing that fuels my strength, and seeing them right now in this situation that they ought not be in, I suddenly want to kill them all in the most painful way possible.


    Kade stands up and smiles softly, his eyes unshifting from the eye contact we maintain. ¡°Good morning, Kaya.¡±


    My jaw twitches as my lips press into a hard line. The nerves at my neck are poking out, streaming down my skin, and my eyes are narrowing at each of them. Rancor courses through my senses.

 43

    43


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like she had a good morning, Kade.¡± Kyle speaks as he shifts his attention to me.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± My voice is a whisper, but it holds as much power as I¡¯d like. I¡¯m pained, and seeing these bastards and these cowards before me in a delightful mood makes me realize how really unfair this world is.


    How unfair destiny is.


    ¡°She speaks.¡± Kade speaks, and he sits down, his back leaning against the chair.


    ¡°She¡¯s angry.¡± It would have been surprising that Kieran throws Kade an awful gaze, but not in this situation of mine.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± I ask before a smirknds on my face. I¡¯m hopeless, and I¡¯ve reached a state where there is really nothing else to lose. I¡¯ve lost my family. I¡¯ve lost the one person I used to call a friend, Melissa, even though she betrayed me as well. Andstly, I lost Aiden, whom I have grown to see as a brother.


    Then, I lost my own body to these ruffians¡¯ ord and my flesh-everything for them to control. My mind is the only thing left that¡¯s still fighting, which keeps me immune to their brainwashing.


    ¡°Oh, wait, let me guess.¡± I tilt my head to one side and say, ¡°You called me here to tease me, or perhaps punish me. Or maybe even have sex with me till I¡¯m all sore and unable to walk.¡±


    ¡°Well, that might do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Should I take off my clothes, or would you rip them off like you have always done? Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯d like? To act like the bastardized cowards that you are!¡± To be frank with myself, it feels so good to be able to talk so carefree, honestly not caring about the oue or the cons toe afterward.


    There¡¯s a catch there, in Kyle¡¯s face, a grimace and, as well, a look of surprise, his eyelids nkly staring at me with his lips parted.


    Kade scoffs, repositioning my focus on him, and he rakes his hands into his hair.


    His cheeks are a bit reddened even from this distance between us, ¡°haven¡¯t you quite grown to be vicious, little thing?¡±


    ¡°Do you not think when you push a person to the brink, they retaliate?¡±


    ¡°Except you cannot, dear.¡± His chuckle is a pain in my hearing, a dagger in my skin, or, more exnatorily, a fragment of ss shattering my skin.


    I no longer want to hear any of their voices. All three of them are my worst nightmares.


    ¡°I want to make a request.¡± I talk as though I am not in for their approval.


    At the back of my mind, I know I¡¯m still sexually and emotionally attracted to the brothers. The recognition hurts but cannot be helped. It¡¯s like a part of me that I can¡¯t just correct; it¡¯s faulty forever, and the pang is increasing, especially since I have no idea why.


    The brothers burst intoughter that swept through the whole room. Kieran sniffles, his finger having swiped past his nostrils. ¡°Tell us. What is it?¡±


    My statement is a lope of words, ¡°I want Aiden¡¯s body to be buried.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that the name of the boy?¡± With Kieran¡¯s brows raised, he bites down on an apple.


    ¡°If you do that, I may forgive you all.¡± Again, I don¡¯t know where these words areing from. I¡¯m just allowing myself a free flow of words, allowing myself to speak from within.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The brothers burst into another fit ofughter but soon came to a halt when my gait moved me towards Kade at the head of the table.


    My eyes bear into his, unflickering till I arrive right before him and repeat, ¡°I want Aiden¡¯s body buried.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten your position, little thing?¡± His tone has tightened to a low roar.


    ¡°What could you do to me any further?¡±


    ¡°A lot. I¡¯ll walk into your consciousness and make you have nightmares directly from hell. You¡¯d continue in them, wishing and wailing and shrilling and fighting all to a fruitless objective that the torment stops. Then, I¡¯d wake you to reality only to have you put back into the hellscape of a slumber, and you¡¯d repeat the cycle. Imagine it. Feeling death without actually being dead.¡± My nerves spike at his words. That¡¯s an awful sentence to give to anyone, but I¡¯m not about to back off now.


    Kade has taken a few steps closer to closing the gap between our bodies. The pores of my skin feel the intensity of his, the heat radiating from his.


    ¡°If you could do that, why haven¡¯t you done it all these while? Why kill people that I love?¡± My eyes drift down to the others, who remain seated as though nothing is happening right now.


    If anything, werewolves can y ignorance at their bad deeds.


    ¡°Because it is much more fun to kill them. The pain¡­¡±


    I stop him midsentence. ¡°Why do you want me to sumb to pain? Why do you inflict it on me?¡±


    ¡°I expected much intelligence from a witch.¡±


    ¡°Except I¡¯m not one yet, because your kind killed everyone and everything that could have made me one.¡± Then, I point my finger at him. ¡°But that¡¯s not the matter, is it? You punish me for a reason other than the fun of it. If you wanted me to live in pain, you¡¯d have left me for the dogs to feed on or Alpha ric to torture. However, you did not.¡±


    ¡°Imand you to stop now!¡±


    ¡°I will not!¡± I shout back, which causes his eyes to flick to a red glow. It was sudden. My eyes almost thought it was my brain ying tricks with its interpretation.


    Kade¡¯s voice is far from ethereal; in fact, it is the opposite of it. He¡¯s roaring, and from every breath of his, I can feel tension. At the back of his throat, with each exhtion and inhtion, there is a familiar, low, rumbling, coarse sound.


    ¡°You all are suffering from infatuation. There¡¯s a delusional affection in your mind towards me, and you¡¯re already obsessed. That is why you¡¯re keeping me. But only to keep yourself from feeling weak, which exactly you are-a coward and a fool and nothing less-you decided to worsen my life like it¡¯d bring you any peace.¡±


    Kade¡¯s hand tightens around my throat, his fingers clocking to the very back of my neck to keep me gagging. In a sh, my eyes shift to his te of food, and reaching out to a knife, I thrust it into his heart, which sends him taking a staggered walk backwards.


    Shocked by my own action, I did the same action, my palms shaking. I never imagined I could hurt someone in reality. Kade deserves more, but I¡¯m not supposed to be evil.


    Gravity changes course all of a sudden, and my stomach is hitting the table, and Kieran is pinning me into the chair with just one hand, and he¡¯s clipping my ass in position with his thighs. As I feel his dick against my ass in the suffocating proximity, he whispers, ¡°do that ever again, and you¡¯re dead.¡±


    My heart is hammering within me, my sebaceous nd is on the spike with perspiration, and my lips are trembling lightly.


    The door opens just then, and a raging voice quakes, ¡°what the fuck have you guys done with my servant?¡±


    Kieran releases me, which enables me to see the face of their uncle. He looks like he is about to tear each of their stomachs open to get his answers.


    ¡°Uncle, he went against our rules. There¡¯s nothing to be worried about. We¡¯d gift you another.¡± Kyle is the one to talk to.


    ¡°I am much more concerned about your motive! What hase over the three of you?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, leave!¡± Kade orders with his Alpha tone.


    My sight catches him removing the knife from his skin with a squelching sound, like that¡¯s not his body, and he feels no pain from it.


    The sight is distressing, so I hurry out of the room along with the maids, but not without hearing Kade call my name. I didn¡¯t stop.


    I stroll down the hallway to my room, and the moment I¡¯m able to shut the door behind me, my back slides down its frame and warm tears flow down my cheeks.


    There¡¯s too much pain I¡¯ve encountered from the previous night until now, but amongst it is a fairly significant satisfaction from hurting Kade, even when it goes against all my knowledge of the personality of a witch.


    I¡¯m supposed to be good, but to protect myself in this ce, I don¡¯t have a choice but to be brutal as well. Only if I can gain my powers soon.


    The thoughts of killing myself roam through my mind again, but that¡¯s not my decision now. Rather, I must find a way out of here. Neither Aiden nor anyone that I once loved would want me to kill myself, so I shall find a way to escape her and find my powers, and when I do, I¡¯lle back for the triplets.


    I will make them suffer so much that they¡¯ll be the ones with the thoughts to kill themselves.


    That¡¯s my decision, and that¡¯s the aim I¡¯m after!

 44

    44


    3RD POV.


    Kade turns his back to his uncle when he reaches the arc, where he has rested his left arm, his eyes fixated on the ground. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to interrupt like that, Uncle. By the way, the reason you¡¯re here is invalid.¡±


    ¡°What have you all be?¡± Jared¡¯s eyes shift from Kieran to Kyle, thenstly to Kade¡¯s back. His mind is spiraling out of control, unable toprehend the thoughts going through the triplets¡¯ minds. ¡°Have you really thought I¡¯d allow things to go as easily this time around?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Kyle chimes into the conversation, altering the motive for Kade to speak back.


    ¡°I have said it many times. The girl must be killed. It seems she has had her presence rooted in your minds. The three of you have lost your minds.¡±


    Kade flips to face his uncle, his face lowered so he¡¯s gazing through hisshes, and his voice is a low rumble, cold and toneless, ¡°that is no way to speak to your Alpha, uncle.¡±


    ¡°Only if it was the alpha I raised.¡±


    ¡°And what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°I do not know. What do you think you have be?¡± Jared begins. Kade is about to speak back, but he raises his finger as a chuckle is released from Jared¡¯s throat. ¡°Oh, let me guess it. A mindless chicken. A puddle-head. You don¡¯t see the consequences of your actions, do you? Do any of you know?¡±


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Kade shouts and rushes forward, only toe to a stop in front of Jared.


    ¡°You would hurt me because, ording to you, I am talking about my turn. She really has twisted your mind.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Another presence walks into the tight aura of the room. It is their mother, Emilie, stepping in with audacity to apany her gait.


    Her concentration is on Kade and Jared. She stops before the both of them, allowing them to bow first before she turns to Kade. In a matter of a split second, a pnds on Kade¡¯s face.


    ¡°Apologize to your uncle now, Kade.¡±


    His lips turn to one side, tugging outwards and slightly upwards in a pleasing smirk. ¡°Why should I? He¡¯s the one insulting my authority.¡±Emilie is about to speak but shuts as Kade hasn¡¯t finished. His voice fills the whole space. ¡°My uncle is the one who doesn¡¯t think I know what I¡¯m doing. He thinks I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    ¡°And what if you were?¡±


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Kade takes a few steps backwards, surprised that his mother is against him as well.


    In the background are Kyle and Kieran, watching the scene with different facial expressions. Kyle, on the other hand, has an amused grin spreading right from his cheeks sideline to his ears with a glint in his eyes.


    While Kieran, oppositely, has his brows enraged in a tight frown, his eyes squinting with a wrinkle at the edges, and his teeth grinding together in annoyance.


    ¡°Do not speak.¡± Cautions Emilie.


    She takes a deep breath before she turns to the triplets. ¡°The kingdom will fall if you don¡¯t stop thinking with your penises. I have watched you all im that this girl means nothing to you, yet when our neighboring pack decided to get her out of the way like anyone in their right minds should have, you had their she-wolves, pups, and Alpha killed. The pack, Crestwood, is one of the strongest ever, and while you could have formed an alliance with them to keep us at the top of the food chain, you acted foolishly.¡±


    Emilie tsks and covers her face in disappointment for a moment before she continues. ¡°What happens when another person threatens to take her away? What is to befall them? Should we believe that our leaders have been brainwashed by a witch? You im to punish her and even allow her life to be miserable, yet you can¡¯t control your emotions without including her. She¡¯s a witch, for heaven¡¯s sake. Get rid of her.¡±


    Emilie¡¯s voice echoes throughout the spaces of the room. For the next few minutes, no one talked. Kade sniffles, his thumb and index finger rubbing past his eyelids.


    When he opens his eyes, his mind opens up to his brothers. ¡°Where is thising from, brothers?¡±


    Kyle is the one to first talk, ¡°of course, brother, what had you expected? You¡¯ve grown too attached to the girl, apparently. There¡¯s no way anyone with eyes won¡¯t see she is more than a sex ve to us.¡±


    ¡°Could they have known she was our mate?¡±


    ¡°Or observed.¡±


    Kade¡¯s mind goes towards Kieran, but he has his mind blocked, which has got Kade raising his brows in suspicion.


    ¡°Kieran has blocked me¡­¡± His voice trails off.


    ¡°As he¡¯s done me.¡±


    Outwardly, Emilie and Jared are anticipating what is toe out of Kade¡¯s mouth. ¡°I am the Alpha, and whatever my brothers and I decide shall be final. I will not have anyone question me. That will be understood. Now, leave.¡±


    Kade¡¯s order is imprable and imperative.


    ¡°Let us leave, Jared. We would execute the rest in our hands.¡±


    Emilie and Jared are walking away when Kade clears his throat, which stops them in their tracks. ¡°I meant what I said, mother. Just focus on your duties to the pack. Uncle, you as well. Please.¡±


    ¡°Only if that was possible. Because of your foolish act, our five neighboring packs have gone against us. The death of ric in your hands is the reason for their thirst, and when they attack, they won¡¯t care if the people they¡¯re attacking are the three of you or anyone else. This is to make you understand that whatever decision you make will affect us, your subjects. Know that.¡± Jared finishes, leaving the brothers on a hook.


    Emilie¡¯s eyes narrow at the brothers before she and Jared finally leave them alone in the dining hall.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    If the neighboring packs are going against them, it means for sure that yet another war is about to outburst, and it will be nasty.


    As soon as they are alone, Kyle hurries to speak. ¡°I suddenly feel like this is all my fault. I caused the presence of Kaya in the pce in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a matter of the past. What we must focus on now is something else.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡± Asks Kyle. The fact that Kieran hasn¡¯t spoken a word leaves both of them on the edge.


    Kieran is a fire, always in vengeance to burn and cause chaos wherever he is ced. He has no remorse, nor does he calm. He¡¯s always the one to jump into ruining everything before he learns whether he was meant to destroy it or not, so acting differently now is an unsettling act from him.


    ¡°We must distance ourselves from the girl.¡± When Kyle raises his brows, Kade adds in, ¡°we must not get close to her any longer. She would be seen as nothing. We shouldn¡¯t care whatever happens to her.¡±


    The short silence is suddenly burst with Kieran¡¯sughter. His hysterical crackle puts Kade on the brink. ¡°What great advice from the Alpha! Oh, what next are we to do? Make the girl¡¯s life a living hell?¡±


    ¡°What would you have me suggest then, idiot?!¡± Kade¡¯s voice is enraged, and it is evident. Kieran shakes his head, looking away from the window at the center of the room, where the valleys in the distancee into his view, except they are blurry due to the fog from the clouds.


    Kieran¡¯s tone has gone back to normal as he whispers, ¡°I hate going against mother¡¯s wants. She has gone through a lot already. It¡¯d only be hard on her when we stress her more.¡±


    ¡°For someone who loves chaos, you do have a loving heart.¡± Kyle jumps into the conversation, which makes him receive awful nces from both Kieran and Kade, and he raises his hands into the air. ¡°What?¡±


    Kieran, shaking his head, turns back to his brothers. ¡°It¡¯s crazy how no matter how much I hate to admit that the girl has ingrained her existence into us, it is still the truth. Plus, we still haven¡¯t understood how she¡¯s able to affect our curses. Perhaps it¡¯s because she¡¯s our mate or something else; we don¡¯t know for sure, and on any asion, I¡¯ve always chosen my brothers before anyone else. Whatever the next motive is, I¡¯m in.¡± Kieran finishes, to which Kade smiles brightly, and they both nod their heads in affirmation for each other.

 45

    45


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    Werewolves are beasty creatures created from the power of the moon. The moon goddess, their creator, is believed to be the one who guides their lives.


    They aren¡¯t supposed to be known as beasts but rather as creatures of nature who suffer behind their transition. There¡¯s a pain behind their creation, and while that could be an excuse behind their monstrous actions, it still isn¡¯t worth it.


    Their form is born out of order, such that they are meant to progress the strength of the earth and not be a barbaric breed whom other creatures fear, which is now something they have be.


    Being a being of order is their reason for having a pack and an Alpha, a Beta, and an Omega to protect the members of that particr pack.


    My mind alters, suddenly realizing that there¡¯s no reason for me to reel through all that I¡¯ve read. It doesn¡¯t matter. Crazy right?


    I mean, when you think about it, these creatures are messed up. They evolved themselves outside of the order in which they were initially created. If anyone is to be enemies of witches, it isn¡¯t supposed to be them at all, as we are alike in terms of naturalism.


    I roll out of bed and stretch, having my bones release a cracking sound. Looking outside the window, I see that it¡¯s the first light outside, and the day is still at dawn. Hurrying, I make my way to the confined bathroom to see that it¡¯s empty.


    Yes! I don¡¯t want to fight with the girls over using the bathroom, as I¡¯m now back at the ve¡¯s quarters.


    Come to think of it, it has been two weeks since the brothersst called me for any other reason but sex. They use me to execute their daily chores and never have my time, and while in their minds they are punishing me, I¡¯ve never been happier since the death of Aiden.


    Speaking of, as the water washes down my skin, a sober feeling raids within it, causing it to tingle, and I begin to itch unconsciously just before I begin to feel nauseous.


    These sensations have been going on for some time now, and I can¡¯t understand why. Not long after, I was standing in front of the mirror.


    I turn so that my left shoulder is the one reflecting in the mirror. I turn my face to see my reflection while my hands rest on my stomach.


    ¡°This is just weird. You¡¯re fine, Kaya.¡± Whispering to myself, my subconscious is, however, in disagreement with me.


    At the back of my mind, I wonder if I should go to the royal physician, but I know he might out me to the triplets¡¯ of whatever sickness that¡¯s been making me nauseous, and I don¡¯t want that, especially when I don¡¯t know of it yet, too.


    My eyes shift to the book that I¡¯ve been reading to learn more about werewolves, given to me by Aiden-of course, stolen from the royal library-and then recall that he knows of a private physician in the lower town.


    My nerve quickens, and without dy, I pick up a robe and use the veil to cover my face from being seen.


    Unfortunately for me now, everybody knows the witch in the kingdom, and if they see me outside, it would be a misfortune for me.


    After watching for six minutes, I finally arrive at the physician¡¯s office and hurry inside. mming the door behind me and removing the veils to showcase a bit of the blue gown that I¡¯m wearing underneath with a red neckerchief, I look around the quiescent room.


    The curiosity-seeking and nerve-wracking potions and objects my sight picks up scare me, almost making me want to change my decision toe here.


    ¡°Hello,¡± says a feminine voice behind me. My breath hitches, and I jump to my back.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t curse in my office.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare your customers.¡± I don¡¯t realize I am shouting back until she is quiet and my body reassembles itself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Agatha.¡±


    She scoffs before cing her hand behind her back. I watch with intricate details as she walks over to her study desk, her back slightly arched and a few strands from her grey hair poking out from within her robe.


    ¡°What have youe here for, Kaya?¡±


    The moment she turns to face me, I am near her to pull her into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about Aiden. I know you were close to him, and because of me, he died. It¡¯s been more than two weeks, and this is my first timeing here. Sincerely, I was ashamed. I caused his death. I hope you can forgive me.¡± My voice is shaky as I plead.


    To my surprise, she pats me on the back and chuckles softly. ¡°No one has a fault in another person¡¯s death unless, by their hands, the person¡¯s death was only physical.¡±


    I am staring nkly at her. Sincerely, I don¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You have suffered enough, Kaya. Aiden tells me everything. Although you haven¡¯te here specifically to sympathize with my sadness, You¡¯re here to know if you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    I frown. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been more than a month since you¡¯ve seen your period?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I step away from her. What is she saying?


    ¡°The truth is a bitter one. Awful, if I might say.¡±


    I shake my head, not wanting to listen to her anymore. Why is she scaring me? My focus right now is on how to escape worrying about something of this sort. It¡¯s not even possible. Never. I rebuke it.


    ¡°Young witch, you must understand that all creatures in this world are part witch, and that¡¯s why you are the bnce that connects every one of us. Everyone is born with a talent, an ability, something that makes them unique, something out of the ordinary, but not everyone realizes that.¡± She pauses, then adds, ¡°I don¡¯t need to check you before I see the life growing inside you.¡±


    My legs are like Jell-O, and my brain is fuzzy, and my hands are sweaty, and my breathing is shaky.


    Swallowing a lump in my throat, my stomach hurts from a hormone being secreted from within. ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°You know it is. Fate is a mystery. Aiden sees a future in you, and now your destiny is telling you the same. Whatever decision you make, Kaya, remember yourself.¡± She finishes speaking, and I¡¯m suddenly regretting that Ie here.


    I didn¡¯t even get the chance to tell her why I am, but she¡¯s assumed it and kept me in a state of fear.


    My fingers help me drape the veil over my head again, and I hurry back inside the kingdom.


    ¡°it¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s lying.¡± I¡¯m hurrying back to the ve quarters to go and check my body shape again. I¡¯m feeling insecure so much that when an eye falls on me, I wish the ground could shrink me.


    My thoughts wreck when my body collides into another¡¯s, a guard standing in front of me. Blinking up, I step back and apologize with my head low in a bow.


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you really mean it, witch. The Alpha requests your presence at the dining hall.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I respond and hurry there.


    In no time, I reach there and enter into the hall. My sight catches the brothers having their breakfast, and my eyes poke out.


    ¡°Where were you, little thing?¡± Kade ms his hands into the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Masters.¡± Quickly, I go to my knees.


    ¡°And that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got to say for yourself. You are given a simple job: to do the right thing at the right time, but you were nowhere to be seen.¡±


    As their servant, I¡¯m supposed to make sure their breakfast is brought at the right time, but I was indisposed at the time.


    ¡°Sit, Kaya. You might as well be interested in our discussion.¡± With a smile on his face, Kyle speaks. Shifting my eyes to Kieran, he scares me with his emotionless face.


    ¡°You¡¯re damned.¡± My subconscious scares me.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As I sit, my eyesnd on the table. I have an additional secret now. First is my n to escape this pithole, and I won¡¯t have that n crushed because of another realization, which is my second secret.


    The truth behind myte period is only a notice to hurry up my acts.

 46

    46


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Has there been any promation since our neighboring packs sent their letter of deration?¡± Kade asks, chewing an apple in his mouth. His other hand is drawing at his chevon beard.


    Kieran shakes his head, ¡°not another since then.¡±


    ¡°And what else are we to be prepared for?¡±


    Kieran responds again, his voice a bit tightened. ¡°For now, I have prepared themanders to build a campsite at the borders linking us with the other five kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like everything that we need for now while we await their preparedness.¡± As Kade speaks, one can tell there¡¯s a suspicion in his tone. Something is going on that contrasts his spoken words.


    ¡°And why do I feel like there¡¯s about to be a but in there?¡± Kieran observes as well.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Because there always is.¡± Kade questions back with a question of his own, his eyes fixated on his dish.


    ¡°Tell us.¡±


    He sucks air through his teeth. ¡°This is going to be a massacre, and trust me, I¡¯m all in for it if that¡¯s how things are going to be, but we ought to be calctive too.¡± He swallows, taking a light pause, ¡°when we win this war, what is to be of it? That we are the only ruling kingdom left? We¡¯d have all subjects forced to be ours, and there would be betrayal. Even when we win, we¡¯d be spread out so thinly that there¡¯d be weakness.¡±


    When?


    These guys have lots of nerves, if you¡¯d ask me. These bastards are so full of themselves, but, well, I¡¯m not concerned. In fact, I even want them to be so delved into the matter in their hands currently and so upied that they don¡¯t even notice my ns until I am away from here.


    ¡°Oh, something else they don¡¯t know. Even when they win all those wars, when you have your power, you¡¯ll destroy them all.¡± Says a voice in my mind. Currently, my mind has gained a voice of its own. It wants to crush the brothers.


    As I sit here, still and hungry, stressed and worried, I¡¯m patiently waiting for the time when I¡¯ll have mystugh. I¡¯ll be their undoing.


    The two double-handled doors nk as they open for the entrance of the triplets¡¯ mistresses, the same ones: ra, na, and Lyra.


    Waltzing in with grace, the sun brightening their porcin skin, my eyes squinted at them.


    ¡°What is¡­¡±


    Kade hasn¡¯tpleted before Kyle speaks, ¡°We¡¯ve been having such serious conversations since, and it¡¯s made me horny. Pack these dishes, Kaya.¡± Kyle adds in right before he stands up to pick na up from the ground and ce her in front of him, at the center of his side of the table.


    na is giggling all the time. Her bottom lip is in between her teeth, and she slides her own hand down to her core, having flipped the gown over her thighs, and starts fingering herself.


    I¡¯ve stood up to pack the dishes before they wreck them and me me for them, and I¡¯d find myself getting punished. In no time, their moans are filling the room, and the brothers are already unbuckling their belts.


    Misuse and now disrespect-they really are assholes.


    It¡¯ste in the night already, and I¡¯m just finishing up the dishes. My back hurts and my eyes feel sore; however, I don¡¯t feel sleepy. To be honest, I¡¯m energized because of my ns tonight.


    All of a sudden, a sh on the worktop calls my attention. I snap to the spot, and the next scene halts my entire nerve.


    I¡¯m fazed, and it¡¯s clearly shown.


    na is tsking as she steps closer and closer with each clicking step of her heels. ¡°Sometimes, I almost feel pity for you. First, you were punished by your masters, and then you got used, and now you have been disposed. Your life is a cycle of pain. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°I know that, and that¡¯s why I¡¯ll find my powers ande back to wreck havoc on all of you.¡± Of course, I can only say it in my mind.


    Outwardly, I bow lightly. ¡°What can I get for you, na?¡±


    Behind her are her sisters, and they are also sending daggers my way.


    ¡°So witless and of no value. Every day that you wake up and regret your existence is enough pleasure for me. We have the triplets back, and that¡¯s our win.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Lyraughs softly, to which ra joins in too.


    I¡¯m d that they didn¡¯t hit me as they left.


    Anger roars inside me like the wild, but there¡¯s no way for me to show it, and it¡¯d only spoil my ns, so I hurl the sponge in my hand away and hurry back to the quarters, then to my room.


    I lie on the bed, counting the ceilings. A second passed.


    Then, it¡¯s a minute.


    Then, it¡¯s an hour.


    Time keeps on passing and passing till the whole castle is asleep. I must find a way as soon as possible. ¡°fuck!¡±


    My eyes shoot up from my socket, and I bolt up from the bed at the recognition that has befallen me.


    ¡°I love you, Aiden! Thank you.¡± I find myself squeaking in a whisper. I¡¯m jumping up and down, my hands covering my mouth so I don¡¯t lose it.


    Hastily, I grab the same robe and cover my head with the hood, veiling myself up before I tiptoe out of the quarters and to the hallway.


    My eyes are peeled at the guards, watching their movement. In the past few weeks, I¡¯ve been observing their motion. I know when to count my time before there¡¯s a chance for me to move and how they change routines.


    Once a guard has already given space, unknowing to him, ¡°you can do this, Kaya,¡± I hurry past him and hide behind one of the pirs when suddenly he turns.


    My heart almost left my body, hurting so bad at my chest, and my lips tightens in a thin line. My eyes closed for a minute to tell myself I wasn¡¯t caught.


    Having gained myself a bit, I dodged my way till I reach the crest. Aiden and I havee here before, where he said there¡¯s a small gate that leads outside the pce.


    Before any eyes catch me in the open space, I hurry inside, careful with the iron gate. Once I¡¯m in, my eyes scan the whole room until it settles on a frame at the wall, low to the ground.


    That is the only frame in the room, so I proceed to it and shift the frame to the side, and then I see the metal.


    I scoff, my shoulder jocking as Iugh inwardly. I just need to find the key, and if there¡¯s anyone who would, it would be the triplets.


    I position the frame back to how it¡¯s supposed to be.


    I must find a way to steal the keys and some money from the triplets¡¯. But how do I do this?


    ¡°Kaya, think¡­¡± I whisper to myself, having a safe return to the hallway, when suddenly a thought rings in my head. My smile broaden as I change course to the bar room.


    The ce is silent because the castle is presently asleep. Having tiptoed in, I go to the footstool and pick up a stic cup from the bar store, then a bottle of liquor.


    The n is extremely ridiculous but severely important. I am to get drunk and then go to the triplets¡¯ room, where I lure them to have sex with me. After they are asleep or something of the sort, I¡¯ll find a way to get into the chest and get the key to my escape.


    It¡¯s that simple, and as of now, I don¡¯t mind sacrificing my body.


    A few momentster, I¡¯m on my seventh shot, and my throat no longer burns from the effect of the alcohol, my eyes feel blurry from tears brimming at the surface, and my stomach burns a bit.


    There¡¯s a part of me that¡¯s still not used to this rough life; it feels like I¡¯m supposed to be med and judged by anyone who knows of my story, but do I really have a choice?


    I must escape, and this is my option. Just today, I found out that I have a baby growing inside of me, and tonight, I¡¯m going to get myselfin by the same bastards who had taken advantage of me and put me in my sorrowful situation.


    My destiny is like burned food. There¡¯s a time when it¡¯s edible before it gets burned and is thrown away, bing disposable. However, if I were to be worthless in this life, I¡¯d make sure to get my revenge. It¡¯s the onest thing I¡¯m breathing for.


    When I try to stand, my senses blur out, as though I¡¯m on cloud nine.


    Smiling at myself, I head towards the triplets¡¯ room. For the first time in history, I¡¯d be having sex with them out of my will.

 47

    47


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°¡­ whatever it is, I shall not fall for it.¡± Kyle stops midway in his words, his eyes charging towards me as I enter their room.


    My eyes scan their faces, catching the sight of bewilderment there. They couldn¡¯t have expected me to be here.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Kieran asks, his face shifting to one side, unveiling an interrogation born of suspicion. ¡°We hadn¡¯t called for your presence, so speak.¡±


    My throat is dry. It feels like my tongue no longer secretes saliva, and it makes the back of my throat feel like it¡¯s gummed together. The thought scares me, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m bothered anyway.


    I¡¯m drunk.


    I¡¯m free.


    Myugh is hysterical and hypocritical. ¡°What am I doing here? You sound like an ass-wipe.¡± I¡¯m cracking up. In the back of my mind, I¡¯m scared that I could be punished, but it¡¯s not enough to make me stop speaking.


    I feel like I could say anything right now, and above all, I am so madly horny. I¡¯m irritated at seeing these guys¡¯ faces, and at the same time, their handsome features call my attention.


    I can¡¯t stop staring at the way their hair flops down their foreheads or the way they are all shirtless, and from the dim light cast by the moon, their skin flourishes with an engulfing glimmer that entraps my soul.


    My head has been reeling with many thoughts of what they could do to me. My tongue, as dry as it is, wants to lick their body.


    The way Kieran speaks, his muscles clipping, makes my head go haywire. ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°It is clear, brother. She is.¡±


    Kieran stomps over to me, his body closing the space between the both of us. My back has shifted to the end of the wall, so there¡¯s no ce I can hide, and he¡¯s clipping me to the wall as well.


    I love the heating from his body, adding to the heat already being produced by my core. My thighs are wet and my eyshes are dim, so I¡¯m watching him through them.


    He ms one of his hands against the wall, causing it to make a low crumble sound as it shakes. My breathing hitch with a noticeable sound, my shoulder elevating out of fear, and my eyes brighten up at him for a moment.


    ¡°Why do you have to be so sexy?¡± His other hand picks at my jawline, holding it firm.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to be fucked.¡±


    ¡°Is this a trick?¡± He asks. He obviously doesn¡¯t expect me toe to them for something as such.


    ¡°My body is already worthless to you, so why not use it once more? At least tonight, I won¡¯t hesitate.¡± I want to say more, but his lips catch mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking bite your bottom lips again, or I¡¯d do you the most dirty an Alpha male like me can.¡± His tone is a growl in my ears, an animalistic one. He isn¡¯t a man right now. He¡¯s a half-beast, I can tell.


    His touch on me is strong and firm, and he wraps his body closer to mine. It is almost suffocating me. I can barely breathe, and he isn¡¯t stopping.


    The kiss is born from a passionate hunger. As he is reciprocating, I am too. Neither of us is giving up on the hungry or lessening anything. His tongue slides into mine, and when he lowers his hand to my ass and grabs it, sending tingles down my spine, my mouth opens wider.


    His hand moves from one of my ass cheeks to the middle of the cheeks, where he lowers it down to the back of my vulva. My breathing shook there, and I couldn¡¯t continue the kiss anymore.


    I¡¯m vibrating just from his touch alone. The alcohol is another mystery that heightens the sensation. The fact that I can¡¯t think straight and my head is on cloud nine helps me to divert my thoughts elsewhere, so it keeps the whole event intensifying with each passing moment.


    My body, my skin, wants more touch, and as though Kieran is reading my mind or the way my body movement reacts, he spanks me hard, causing me to gasp as the effect shakes the skin of my pussy which in turn makes my vulva vibrate such that it rubs at my clitoral area.


    My eyes almost roll to the back of my head.


    Before I know it, I¡¯m in Kyle¡¯s hands. He doesn¡¯t take it slow. Unfortunately, I love how he throws me on the bed, makes me lie on my side, and rips the gown so that my nakedness can be revealed.


    From my lower back down to my thighs, being opened to his delight, he chuckles slightly before his tongue does a perfect job. He licks me till my center is dry, and it wets again from his own saliva, and he licks it again.


    I¡¯m moaning hard, having him separate my pulsing pussycat like it¡¯s his favorite toy with his naughty eyes that won¡¯t stop staring at me. His actions are crazy.


    In the middle of his orality, Kade grabs my nipples, fiddling with them, and Kieranes near to kiss me too.


    I can feel my orgasming close, and I think Kyle observes as well, because he¡¯s fastening his speed of rubbing my clitoral area. When I¡¯m very close, my moan too loud and my body is jolting in a faster motion, and he beats my clit.


    The aftermath is me screaming out loud right after I bite down on the bedsheets to lower the sound from being heard outside as I squirt and reach orgasm at the same time.


    My body is filled with beads of sweat as I breathe aloud in a rough manner.


    ¡°We are not done with you. You want to be a bitch, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The rest of the night is my core getting banged by the brothers. They aren¡¯t easy beasts that can be tamed. They fucked me till I can no longer feel the effect of the alcohol, and it¡¯s very strange and misfitting how my body epts them.


    I feel as though I¡¯m having an intimacy with a mate when obviously they never could be. I cannot have a monster as a mate, much less three monsters as a mate. It¡¯s absurd.


    Maybe I deserve the pain because my body is amodating of it. I was supposed to be ashamed of myself, but now I love it, and I brought myself here.


    By the way they have taken their row on me, my core feels sore and like a soaked piece of bread; it¡¯s worn and soft.


    Full of sperm on my body, I close my eyes and sleep off.


    The next morning, I woke up to the first light in the dark, cloudy sky. ¡°My head hurts.¡± I mutter under my voice.


    Out of nowhere, an rm ticks in my head, and my body flies up into a sitting position. Kyle¡¯s legs are crossed over mine. I mustn¡¯t have been the only one who slept off after the sex.


    Darn, I smell awful. I¡¯m d I took alcohol yesterday because now I feel irked by these creatures on the same mattress as me.


    My eyes center on the wall where the chest is kept, and I press my lips into a thin line. Delicately, I shift Kyle¡¯s legs. He made a small snort, but he didn¡¯t wake up.


    I breathe out through my mouth. With care, my movement is slow and steady until I am off the bed and tiptoeing to the chest. I pick up the key from a stand nearby and open the chest. It makes a small click sound that almost gives me away. I close my eyes and ruffle my nose involuntarily.


    Seeing that none of the brothers have awakened, I go back to my mission. Drawing out the chest and seeing the key to escape in there, I pick it up and root it into my pocket.


    I close my chest and equilibrate my heartbeat. I can¡¯t have it running all over the roof, or else I¡¯d be caught. The brothers might hear it and know that I¡¯m up to something mischievous.


    Once I am able to calm myself, I twirl to the opposite side ande into contact with Kyle. He¡¯s naked and rubbing my eyes before heys them on me.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I thought I should clean up the room.¡±


    ¡°What are you up to? You¡¯re being a mystery, which you never were.¡± He looks at me with a curious gaze. ¡°Tell me, what are you doing here, indeed?¡± He has moved closer, and it¡¯s beginning to wreck my nerves. I can¡¯t have that.


    ¡°Your royal cock would get bitten by rodents.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± His voice is a little close to feminine as he jumps up and covers his dangling member with his hand.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I¡¯m up early to clean this up. So, if you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± I lie and run away, as though I am looking for a rodent in fact.

 48

    48


    3RD POV.


    The sound of the horses whining soars into the wind, their stallion thumping and grazing into the field as the brothers ride three of them to the private camping site that they¡¯ve created for the uing war.


    It is situated close to the borders leading their territory with the five neighboring packs. Since the five neighboring packs are working together, it is onlymon sense that they¡¯d attack together, so that is the best ce to have their camping site built.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The brothers alight from the horses, and while the squires close by take over, they walk into the tent of their twomanders, who are nning the war strategy.


    ¡°Tell me, soldiers. What¡¯s the n?¡± Kieran speaks the moment he walks into the room, breaking into the ongoing conversation between bothmanders.


    Their attention shifts over to the brothers, and they bow immediately. ¡°My Lords, we didn¡¯t expect you here so soon.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t leave things unattended, can we? So, if you don¡¯t mind, keep me on tabs.¡± Kieran clears his throat and joins them at the table.


    Kade stands at the end of the room, his hands rooted into the pocket of his woolen trouser, with a brown jacket worn on top of his blue shirt. He has his eyes peeled at Kieran and themanders, as is his mind, which is calcting their expressions, aiming for potency. He hasn¡¯t seen any fault, however.


    And Kyle, on the second one, has gotten himself a better settlement, where he¡¯s seated and picking his nails. If there¡¯s anything that his brothers know about him, it¡¯s his impatience, yfulness, and ipetence when ites to situations such as this.


    ¡°That¡¯s all, sire.¡±


    Kieran nods his head before his thought rings in remembrance: ¡°Have we received a message ever since the first one?¡±


    ¡°No, my Lord. It has been more than three days since we¡¯ve received any information from the packs.¡±


    ¡°Except it seems they¡¯ve sent one just now.¡± Kade¡¯s voice rings into everyone¡¯s ears, changing the course of their attention.


    ¡°What?¡ä Kieran asks, to which Kade walks outside the tent, and Kyle and Kieran follow behind him.


    There¡¯s a messenger hawk cawing and flying around the site. Kade uses his Alpha aura to call it to his side. Just as he outstretches his arm, the birdnds and caws. Seeing the message tied to its neck, Kade chuckles and frees the bird before he opens it.


    His chuckle hardens more, ¡°it seems we¡¯vecked our touch. These wolves have grown quite the fancy bravery.¡±


    Kieran steps forward, his eyes narrowing at Kade. ¡°What message is that?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to believe it, brother.¡± Kade shakes his head, drifting his sight heavenward for a brief moment. ¡°They¡¯ve asked us to meet them outside the territory, at the Greenville Forest. Can you believe that?¡±


    Kieran finds himself scoffing. ¡°At this point, I am given every reason to believe that if we have to destroy every other wolf out there, we shall. We ride out.¡± He finishes and turns, heading towards his horse.


    Kade and Kyle do the same, too. They ride out to the Greenville Forest until they get into the heart of the forest and stop there.


    The only sounds present are the insects flying around and sucking the nectar in the ville. It is a beautiful forest, filled with wonders of eclectic artistic colours of flowers. The Greenville Forest is like a garden filled with flowers and shrubs, beautifying every part of it.


    The brothers prepare themselves, their senses heightening when they heard the sounds of horses approaching them, grazing through the field.


    ¡°The three most feared creatures in all of the werewolf territory actually got our message and came over. Should I imagine that you have lost your touch?¡±


    As usual, Kade, Kyle, and Kieran have linked their minds together, so they can have a free flow of conversation where the three of them are talking just through Kade since they need to utilize his personality better.


    ¡°My touch is as burning as ever. Feel it, and you¡¯d be wailing. Now, hurry. Say your minds. My brothers and I n to listen.¡±


    In front of the brothers are four alphas and one Luna, which makes up for the five neighboring packs who n to go on a war with the territory of the brothers.


    The brothers know of their vengeance, of their anger, and of the reason why the alphas want to kill them, including the one queen between them, Luna.


    Each of these people has been hurt by the triplets over time, and because of fear, they kept their voices down, but ever since Alpha ric stood up against the triplets and actually had an effect on them, even at his death, he has awoken their strength, their alpha auras, and their mindset to the positivity that they could crush the triplets.


    For example, the Luna of the Red Moon pack lost her mate because of the triplets. Thete Alpha of the pack and she had a son who had challenged Kieran into a just and fair fight then, where they fought till the death, and when Kieran killed him, thete Alpha of the Red Moon packmitted suicide, unable to continue ruling since his kin is dead.


    Now, the pack is left for Luna to rule, and every anger she has inside her is justified, so if she has the chance to fight the triplets back, she will not hesitate.


    One of the alphas drops a gauntlet onto the ground, his eyes fixated on it, before he raises it up to Kade. ¡°Pick it up, and we shall have a fair and just fight, which shall be ording to the knight¡¯s code. We shall fight to the death. If we kill the three of you, your men shall surrender, but if you kill us, ours shall surrender. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Kieran¡¯s eyes squint at the men in front of them, slightly chewing his bottom lips unconsciously.


    The alphas and Luna are about to leave when Kade speaks up. ¡°And what happens when we don¡¯t pick it up?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want that. We¡¯de anyway. We shall fight till we kill every one of your men, and your life as well would be nothing short of peasant to the face of our des.¡±


    Kade chuckles loudly at that. ¡°It¡¯s funny how you all have such a brave notion that you can actually win.¡± Kade¡¯s humour is genuine because he has seen the weakness that these people have, and he¡¯s certain of how much he could hurt them with it.


    ¡°Let me tell you something, Kade.¡± Says the Luna of the Red Moon pack. She exhales heavily before she adds, ¡°if there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand, it is the power of love, loyalty, and empathy. You think it is weakness, but no, it¡¯s fuel that strengthens us. You have hurt each and every one of us through our weakness, which is love, before, but this time around, it is to hurt you. You will lose this war.¡±


    Once she finishes, they leave.


    The brothers remain in the forest. Kieran drops off the horse to pick up the gauntlet. ¡°Kieran!¡± Shouts Kyle.


    ¡°We must ept this fight. We aren¡¯t escaping it. It¡¯s set. It¡¯s either we win every territory at the end of this war or we lose it all. One must ur.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± says Kyle before his horse whines as he turns to leave.


    His brothers trail after.


    It is now evening, and the brothers have arrived back at the pce. Their minds are troubled, and there isn¡¯t anyck of evidence for the outside eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way of stopping this.¡± Kade speaks up after the long moment of silence.


    ¡°I hate to admit this, but mother and uncle Jared are right. If we really fight in this war and win, it would be an end for us as well. We cannot kill every man in their territories, and since we cannot, it would born within us, foes who would be waiting for when to destroy us from within. And if we think of it differently too, if we still win and kill them all, we¡¯d be spread too thin, ruling all these territories.¡±


    ¡°Brother, you have such a good, menacing notion that we¡¯d win.¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s reality.¡± Kieran says and shakes his head.


    ¡°As much as I hate what we are getting into, I love the certainty we have within us.¡± Kyle speaks before he finds himself a space to sit and rx.


    Kade is mute, his brain reeling into different urrences as he twitches his jaw. He has found himself sitting on the leather chair, right in front of the study table, while his mind has traveled to uncountable ces.

 49

    49


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    My fingers hurt as I¡¯ve been working since this morning. I have the triplets to thank for that.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯ll be over soon, Kaya.¡± I have been repeating this in my head like a mantra. And trust me, it¡¯s only the truth, because I¡¯m about to get out of this hell of a ce.


    My escape is soon-tonight, finally. The brothers have been so upied with the waring up that they have no reason to think about me, and having gotten the key this morning, I shall make use of it tonight. May the sun set soon.


    I grunt lightly as I open the door, its annoying sound reaching into my ears. I¡¯m inside the triplets room with a mopping stick and a bucket filled with water, which is already mixed with soap.


    Since I was lowering my gaze, it took me a while to notice the stress evident in their eyes. It¡¯s so crazy how I haven¡¯t seen them look so bothered before.


    They aren¡¯t even looking at me, much less throwing daggers of awful nces at me. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m supposed to feel relieved by that or not. It¡¯s unsettling how mute they are.


    Kieran is standing across the study table. There is some paper work in his hands, which has gotten him muttering some words under his breath. Kyle, from another point of view, is resting on one of the many couches in the room. He has his eyes closed with one of his arms draped over his forehead.


    And then Kade has his hair messy as his head is down and his view is earthward.


    The tension in the room isn¡¯t suffocating this time around but is somber, and being that I¡¯ve never felt such before, it perplexes me.


    Anyway, I focus on my work. A few momentster, I am almost done, and the sun has practically settled as well. The sky is filled with crumbles of dark and orange clouds that block the stars from shining brightly, and the moon is unfortunately hidden behind its shadows.


    The door creaks open all of a sudden. My eyes shoot up when I hear the sounds of heels clicking. I don¡¯t have to look before I know the girls who own them. The girls walk in, and as usual, na goes to Kyle.


    ¡°You call for us, sire.¡± She speaks with such an ethereal voice that one would think she is an angel. No, she¡¯s far from it.


    ¡°See her boobs. Small like my fist in a brawl.¡± My subconscious speaks, and Iugh inwardly. On the outside, my face is mildly humorous.


    ¡°Yes, love¡­¡± replies Kyle.


    Kieran¡¯s voice is a growl that shakes every ounce of my nerve, and it¡¯s not even me he¡¯s growling at. ¡°We are at a climax, Kyle. Can you not think?¡±


    ¡°My apologies for thinking with my dick. I am stressed, and the only way I know to clear that out is by fucking some cunt, brother.¡± Kyle speaks like what he¡¯s saying is nothing short of normalcy, as though it¡¯s an every-day conversation that anyone can have.


    Kieran sucks air through his teeth before he rolls his eyes. ra whispers lightly into Kieran¡¯s ears, ¡°my Lord, please calm.¡±


    ¡°Get your hands off of me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being difficult?¡± ra has spoken out of turn before she realizes, and her eyes widen at the realization. Kieran frowns lightly but confusingly; there¡¯s also amusement in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my Lord, but it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°Continue speaking, please. I¡¯m assuring you that you are allowed to speak freely.¡±


    Oops. I know that tone-funnily and surprisingly enough. Kyle once used that trick on me too.


    ra keeps her head down, but the fool falls prey. She speaks her mind. ¡°I¡¯m perplexed as to why you keep acting like you do not know the solution to the problem that has befallen us all. Everything started with that witch,¡± her fingers point to me, as do her eyes, which throw me evil res. ¡°The only thing you are required to do is to surrender the witch. Or better still, have her head on a spike, and it¡¯s over. We don¡¯t have to go to this war.¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean¡­¡± Her voice trails off, and she lies her hand on Kieran¡¯s stomach.


    My stomach churns at her words. No, they can¡¯t follow her advice, not today, when I¡¯m supposed to escape. And it would even be unbelievable if the triplets followed her advice because Alpha ric had proimed such too, which caused his death, but seeing Kieran not react for the next few minutes scares me to the very core of my existence.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t put me in a dungeon again.¡± I pray and wish inside my mind. ¡°Give me just tonight to escape.¡± I say within my mind.


    Kieran¡¯s next words shock me to my core. ¡°Go to your rooms and pack all of your things. Leave the pce before tomorrow.¡± I hear gaspsing from the girls, most especially ra, who has taken a few steps back in shock at what she has heard.


    I¡¯m sure she hadn¡¯t expected it. Funny me. No one could have foreseen this. I did not, either.


    ¡°I am talking to all of you. Every one of you. Leave the pce before thest rays of the sun set. Or I¡¯d have your heads on the spike. I swear.¡± Kieran finishes. ra and the girls have still gotten their tongues caught by an imaginary cat.


    They are just in a shocked moment, her jaw on the ground and the socket of their eyes wide enough to fit an egg.


    ¡°My Lord, I¡¯m sorry. Please, you can¡¯t do this to us. Where do we go?¡± ra begs and goes on her knees.


    ¡°You, bitch. See what you¡¯ve caused¡­¡± Lyra snarls at ra and also runs to Kieran, joining ra in her plea.


    Kyle, on the other hand, only shakes his head, looking away in disappointment, but if I¡¯m to imagine whatever is going through his head, it¡¯s that he wasn¡¯t allowed the chance to dick down na, not because she¡¯s been chased out.


    ¡°Guards.¡± Kieran calls, and two guardse to drag the girls out.


    I¡¯m just standing with the stick in my hands, watching as the scene unfolds.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Just before they could drag them outside sessfully, ra escapes one of the guards¡¯ grips. She turns back, running. She ising for¡­ wait, me?


    My eyes widen as I see hering at me just before she lunges at me, her weight dragging us down to the ground. Her nails sharpen into ws as she growls at me. She isn¡¯t that princess that she makes herself seem. Now, her monster is out-the beast within her, the wolf. ¡°you bitch. You think you are smart, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Kieran plucks her from my body before she could sh her ws into my skin or at my neck-whatever she nned to do, which I do know for sure would leave me regretting it for the rest of my life if it wasn¡¯t death.


    He hurls her to the other side of the wall, where her body hits against the hard surface and breaks into the hard brick. Her hair is dirty from the dust from the brick and is covering her face, as is her skin. She looks scary and so different now. She is a monster right now. An actual one, not the pretending one I¡¯ve always been seeing, just like I¡¯ve known deep down all these while.


    ¡°She¡¯s controlling your minds. She¡¯s cast a spell on you all. You fools. Why aren¡¯t you believing me?!¡± Her screams soon disappear after she¡¯s been dragged away.


    My heartbeat starts to calm, and I open my eyes to see Kieran standing over me. He passes me his hand to take, and for a moment, my brows furrow at it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I say, grab the bucket and the mopping stick, and walk to the exit.


    ¡°Kaya.¡± He calls me by my actual name, which makes me stop in my tracks. ¡°Be safe. Hide till those snakes leave.¡±


    When he used the word ¡°snake,¡± my lips curve upwards and widen in a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, my Lord.¡±


    It is getting close to night as I approach my room to hide, just like Kieran advises. I fear for the obsession that the triplets have gained from my existence.


    They are going too far, and even when they do the opposite of what anydy would expect from them, they still have their way of disturbing my thinking. For example, right now, Kieran¡¯s actions baffle me.


    It scares me too, because I wonder if I¡¯m able to escape tonight, would they ever forget me enough not to try chasing me down for the rest of my life?

 50

    50


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I¡¯m lying on the bed with my hands entwined as they rest on my stomach. My back is against the bad with my orbs counting the ceilings. By now, I know practically all details about it.


    But that is of no matter, anyway. Ever since the event at the triplets¡¯ room, I have locked myself in here, fearful of what they have be. It¡¯s one thing to know they are my archenemy but to know that it ising from a ce of sadistic love is nothing I never could have imagined.


    It scares me more than they like me so much that they would kill anyone or go against even their mother and uncle or fire their sex ves from the kingdom or fight all five neighboring packs just because of an alter affection they¡¯ve got for me, which in turn they barbarically punish me for.


    It¡¯s not just saddening but frightful to the very core of my being. Plus, there¡¯s no other exnation to their actions other than an infatuation they¡¯ve got on me.


    My hair sprawls over my face in a sudden motion into a sitting position. I get out of the bed and go to my wardrobe. Dipping my hand into a side of it, I bring out the key and go straight to the balcony.


    The night sky is clear now, the ck clouds disappeared from the surface and the stars are shining brightly. The moon with no limitation in its luminousness.


    I point the key to its light, letting the reflection of the key¡¯s shadownd on my face and a smile dances on my lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    In the following moment, I have walked inside. Then, I am pulling my usual robe over my head to cover my identity followed by rushing out of the room.


    In my defense, I am lucky to evade the sight of the guards. It seems I have mastered enough of their routine. Quickly, I have made my way to the room and I wait for a moment.


    My face turns from right to left before I breath out and enter. The metal double handled door made a low sound which would have called attention and I hurry inside anyway. Quickly, I close the door when I heard some steps approaching.


    ¡°Fuck, Kaya!¡± I¡¯m mentally bashing myself as I look around and see an artifact close by. It¡¯s a replica of a skeleton made with copper metal, an anatomy of the human shape, I guess. Quickly, I hide myself behind it andtch my hands over my mouth to control my breath and stop any release of a whimper.


    I close my eyes shut as though it would make me invisible as just then the door opens and two guards walk inside.


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard a rattle. I am sure, idiot.¡±


    They re their light around but I have had my breathing hitched, so there¡¯s no sound that could give me away. Also, my body is in a freeze. I almost feel like if I did not hide, I am already invisible.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here, durd. Let¡¯s get back to our games.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± The one who had heard the sound at the door looked back again and arched his brows at the skeleton. Then, he picks up his shlight and positions the rays there.


    Shit! Shit! Shit! He¡¯s going to catch me!


    Oh, fuck! Why the hell was I careless? He¡¯s going to catch me¡­ he¡¯s going to see me.


    I¡¯m already quivering when the second guard shouts at him. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s nothing there. Let¡¯s get the fuck out of here.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± He finally gives up with an exasperated sigh and closes the door behind them, leaving me alone in the room.


    For the first time in my life, I¡¯ve never been so excited to be left alone in a space.


    Hurriedly, I aim my path towards the frame and shift it to the side but there¡¯s a shock. My brows arch as my eyes wander around.


    ¡°This is wrong,¡± could I be in a wrong room perhaps?


    I don¡¯t understand. It is not locked. And I have been here for thrice now, sneaked into this room and always found it closed but tonight, it is not?


    Could the triplets have set me up? Maybe they already knew someone has stolen the keys and that¡¯s why they left it opened, so they can catch the thief, having made them hope that their escape was easy but instead it was a trap?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    My heart is hammering in my chest, but I know one thing and it¡¯s that I have to go through this. I can¡¯t stop here, and that¡¯s what I did-I head into the tunnel.


    There¡¯s a light at the end of it, and as I get closer and closer and closer, my eyes begins to water. My lips turn downwards as a hefty gust of tearful emotion lunges at me.


    The many questions of what if reels within. What if it is like every other escape? What if I can only see the light like I have always done all these time and I actually never was able to touch it? What if I am close to escaping and my hole is crushed again?


    What if I am caught?


    What if?


    What if?


    My chest burns and my consciousness is trying to nurse it, as I continue. This is a chance that I¡¯ve taken anyway, and let¡¯s see what happens at the end of it.


    Outside, I am in the middle of a wood. I close the metal gate at the end of the tunnel before I head inside.


    My legs freeze into a stop all of a sudden when my ears pick up a sound. Then, the aura of a powerful being hit me at the throat.


    Without wasting time, I hide myself at the back of a huge fallen tree trunk that veils my petite shape.


    Ahead, I am seeing three wolves. Whatever discussion they¡¯re having is through mind-linking because there¡¯s no sound being vocalized into the wind.


    Out of the blue, two of those wolves dash into the woods. Now that it remains one wolf, his body begins to shift back to a human shape.


    I almost didn¡¯t express any facial expression until I begin to notice the humane face. Jared?!


    My brain just sted with an rm. What is he doing here? And who could those two wolves be? It all seems hideous and untrustworthy but I didn¡¯t make any sound anyway.


    He¡¯s changed fully back to human and is naked. My subconscious makes an awful sound at his dick dangling under his body as he bends to pick up some clothes in the station behind one of the many tall trees.


    ¡°I should leave,¡± that ringing in my head makes me turn and slowly make my way away before I am caught but then, I freeze again at the sound of a twig snapping.


    Oh, fuck. No, that isn¡¯t from me? No!


    No.


    No.


    I¡¯m so unfortunate.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    When I hear that, my eyes blinks nkly and right now, I am wishing so much that I have an actual invisible spell that I could cast.


    Before I could take one more step, Jared jumps to my side of the woods. I don¡¯t want to face him because I¡¯m wishing so much that this isn¡¯t my reality but unfortunately, my senses know that it is.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the witch herself roaming wildly in the dark, who could it be?¡± He cracks up augh. My eyes set on him atst just as he finishes zipping up his trousers. ¡°What spell have youe here for tonight?¡±


    Well, he¡¯s the one to question. What is he doing here as well?


    If he was here on a harmless mission then he wouldn¡¯t have passed through the tunnel. I have every reason to believe that he is the one who unlocked it. If there¡¯s anyone who could have a spare key to anywhere exit-able in the kingdom, it is royals like him.


    ¡°I¡¯m escaping?¡± My words sounds much of a questionnaire than a statement.


    He tilts his head to a side,ughing. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s a joke right? You¡¯re kidding.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No, I am not.¡±


    ¡°Do you not realize that the junctions of this woods lead to the very five kingdoms that wishes to see the end of you? Are you stupid or are you stupid?¡±


    I¡¯m sulking. I just hope he can leave me to go, since he believes I¡¯d not survive anyway. But I have a faith that I will.


    ¡°Perhaps I should let you go, have them kill you off, but¡­¡± He points his finger at me. ¡°¡­ you¡¯ve probably seen me earlier. I can¡¯t let that go. Sleep well.¡± He finishes and before I know it, he ps me hard at the side of my head and that¡¯s it.

 51

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I¡¯m awake, but my head hurts. My eyes remain closed for reasons best known by my body, and I am d because I felt my own nerve pausing after a sudden wreckage when I heard the triplets¡¯ mother¡¯s voice.


    Emilie is annoyed at someone as she speaks. ¡°How could you have been so careless? You said what?¡± She speaks as though whatever discussion they are having is meant to be hidden, kept away from anyone else hearing them.


    Her voice is tight, and I think she is pacing because I hear her heels tapping against the floor continuously.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I could have guessed. Well, perhaps we shouldn¡¯t have underestimated the girl. She is maybe not as week as she looks.¡± He disagrees with her.


    Who are they talking about?


    While I eavesdrop, hoping that I still look un-alive to the naked eye, I wonder why my head hurts.


    I can¡¯t remember anything, and it hurts even when I try to recall it. It¡¯s almost like my memory is a needle trying to pierce through a wall. Impossible to achieve is my recollection.


    ¡°What would you have done to her?¡± Asks the second voice. It is a male¡¯s voice, and I swear, whenever I hear the man¡¯s voice, there¡¯s a fear that soars from within. It sends chills down my spine, but I don¡¯t know why.


    I¡¯m not even sure why I can¡¯t remember whose voice it is. My memory is at the tip of my finger, but I can¡¯t reach it for some reasons.


    ¡°What can we do except have her take it to her grace? She has caught you talking to those wolves. We can¡¯t have the triplets¡¯ knowing who we really are, so we keep it hidden like we¡¯ve done for years since their birth.¡± She pauses for a second, but sheughs. ¡°Act like a man, Jared. A servant will not be the end of us. What do you think she has got to say to the triplets that would make them believe her words more than their mother¡¯s and uncle¡¯s? And it is especially not a witch¡¯s voice that they¡¯d believe.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Emilie.¡± The tone of his voice has changed to a much more rxed one.


    From the way they are speaking, I start to put two and two together, and suddenly, something rings inside my head like an rm, hammering with a nk.


    The girl, the witch-who else could that be if not me?


    I saw Jared! Fuck, I saw Jared! I saw him inside the woods. He was being all so suspicious with his actions, and from what I have eavesdropped, there¡¯s a secret behind their actions that they probably don¡¯t want anyone knowing of, and if Jared could even be scared of someone as low as me catching him in the act, it must really be a huge secret.


    Now, I¡¯m starting to umte curiosity about what it could be about.


    Another thoughtnds inside my mind that shakes my being to the very core of my existence. Oh, no!


    If I can still listen to them, that means¡­ no! I¡¯m¡­ I never escaped! I never left. I never left this hellscape. He must have stopped me. Wait, I know my head hurts now! He hit me hard enough to make me lose my consciousness. That¡¯s the only exnation why I can¡¯t remember anything else from the woods.


    My eyes snap open. Suddenly, I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m seen awake or not. When I look around, I notice that there¡¯s an arc separating the sickbed that I¡¯m on from where Emilie and Jared are having a conversation. I can still hear them talking, but I¡¯m not in the situation to even listen enough to understand anymore.


    My stomach is twisting, and my brain is battling for ideas. I must escape. I can¡¯t stop here.


    At this moment, I want to curse myself for being so unfortunate. Something always happens. Why do I have to see Jared? I don¡¯t even care if he¡¯s an enemy of the triplets¡¯ kingdom or a friend. If every other person in the world cares, I¡¯m definitely not included.


    I hate them as much, too.


    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re off to?¡±


    ¡°Please, just let me go.¡± I want to scream at him at this point.


    ¡°You must think we are fool to escape us. Since the time you woke up, I have sensed your quivering, weakling heart. There¡¯s turmoil in there.¡± Emilie¡¯s here too. Yeah, there¡¯s a lot of turmoil because of them. I have no peace because of them.


    ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± I proceed to say, because perhaps that¡¯s why they don¡¯t want me to go.


    ¡°Why would you say beg for escape with that if really you didn¡¯t?¡± She speaks, her eyes shifting to Jared for a second with a smile on her cheeks. She¡¯s walking towards me, and when she¡¯s in front of me, her fingers stroke my hair to the back of my ears. ¡°Such being like you. What my sons have turned you to. It¡¯s very unfortunate, isn¡¯t it?¡± I want to nod my head in agreement so much, but trust me, I just want to get out of this situation.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t scared of whatever you saw or heard. It¡¯s of no concern. Your words are of no value, did you not know? No one would believe your words, but there¡¯s much better information that hase to my attention.¡± She speaks with so much courtesy, or whatever they name it in the royalne.


    My neck is spined with many nerves, and my chest is stiff because I¡¯ve held my breath without even realizing it. She shakes me really effectively.


    ¡°I just want to leave her, please. You and I both know I can¡¯t even escape the wilderness. I¡¯ve not got what it takes, but please, just release me.¡± I hope she cane to terms with me.


    Sheughs again, this time louder and more hysteric. ¡°But you must know that there¡¯s a chance you might escape. I¡¯ve been watching you, Kaya. If you couldn¡¯t have escaped, you¡¯d have proceeded to kill yourself like you wanted to before that Aiden servant came along. This time around, you were sure.¡±


    Why does she mention Aiden in the conversation in that manner? It leaves me to wonder what she knows about that day when Aidenes to my rescue. Is there a secret to that as well?


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate I can¡¯t let you leave, but I cane to an arrangement.¡±


    Quickly, I go on my knees and beg her. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    ¡°Take out that thing growing inside you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My brows cluster as my forehead wrinkles.


    ¡°You are with a child, fool. Take it out, and I may reconsider.¡±


    As much as a witch cannot kill herself because of how sacred our body is, going as far as killing a child growing inside you by yourself or in an agreement with you is one of the greatest of all sins. Because of it, in the aftermath, I may never even gain my powers as a witch. The universe would turn it back on me. Then, what use would I be?


    I shake my head as my head falls. ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    There¡¯s a sharp silence before Emilie bursts outughing. ¡°You really thought it was a bargain, did you not?¡± She pauses before she adds, ¡°I shall invest my time in making your life a living hell until you take it out. And if you do not agree, then I shall make certain to plug that out myself.¡±


    Now that we are having this conversation and I¡¯m losing greatly, Ie to acknowledge that I¡¯m in the royal hospital.


    There¡¯s a sudden interruption from the physician. ¡°Your highness, your sons are here.¡±


    She turns to Jared with a quickened voice. ¡°Where are the evidences?¡±


    Jared hurries to the side of the room just as the triplets walk in. I don¡¯t even bother to look toward them because I¡¯ve given up in this state. Maybe I¡¯m just not supposed to escape. With every obstacle, my fate isn¡¯t in ordance with my n.


    ¡°What happened, mother?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the witch you¡¯re harbouring. Did I not warn you? She wanted to escapest night, having stolen this key from your chest, but fortunately, your uncle caught her.¡±


    Such a smooth lie.


    I can feel Kade¡¯s, Kieran¡¯s, and Kyle¡¯s eyes burning at my back, with their eyes unbelievably watching my move. It was supposed to be a smart one, but now that I¡¯m caught, it¡¯s useless.


    ¡°You must have her whipped to the very brink of death. She must see death without actually tasting it.¡± Their uncle, Jared, is the one who made the suggestion.


    I am on the floor, my hands on my thighs, and my face is staring at the tiles. It¡¯s finally over. It¡¯s finally.


    ¡°Take her and do just as my uncle said.¡± Kade instructs, and as I close my eyes, easy tears fall, and I know this is my endgame. I¡¯m stuck here.


    Is it strange that it doesn¡¯t hurt as much as I thought? Maybe because I¡¯vee to understand my fate now? There¡¯s no escape. This is the life I¡¯m created for. I¡¯m supposed to be sad until the end of my days.


    As they dragged me away, I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to clean up my tears. It¡¯s continuously flowing, and in my mind, I know what Emilie and Jared had nned with their lies.


    I am to be whipped that much in the hopes that I lose my pregnancy.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 52

    52


    3RD POV.


    Kaya¡¯s pain is a reflection that shreds the existence of the triplets. With every shattering in her heart, burning in wants for help is a replication that the triplets feel too but hides deep down like it isn¡¯t of any affection.


    In one sentence, they could feel Kaya¡¯s pain, and as much as it hurts them, their pride wouldn¡¯t let them stop her suffering. With each scream that she makes when the whipnds on her skin, ripping her skin like it¡¯s silk clothing of crimson red colour, they feel the betrayal in her heart.


    And confusingly enough for them, they aren¡¯t even there. The triplets remain in the room with their uncle and their mother, and anyone could feel the tension in the room.


    ¡°I did warn you, guys, but you wouldn¡¯t listen to me. I said she would betray you. She¡¯s a witch, for heaven¡¯s sake, and that¡¯s what they do. They are cunning, delusional about being smart, and shits like that.¡± Jared speaks with much confidence before he folds his arms over his chest.


    ¡°Uncle, we have had this discussion how many times now? Please, I am not in the mood for another of your rifications, as you call it.¡± Kyle mutters, his voice underneath his breaths, but as werewolves, their hearing is heightened enough to hear him clearly.


    Jared growls through his nostrils, ¡°still, you havee to no change of mind, have you?¡±


    ¡°As much as I hate to admit it, Kyle is right this time around, uncle. We are supposed to be focusing on this war and not on a discussion that¡¯s not worth it and certainly not one that we¡¯ve had many times before. Please.¡± Kade talks emotionlessly, such that his speech is in a straight line.


    ¡°Help me here, Emilie.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s clear.¡± Emilie begins, her eyes peeled at Jared. ¡°My sons are blind. They have failed to see the reasons, even when it¡¯s so clear to their eyes. They are a fool of a leader, and they don¡¯t even realize it.¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°You will shut the fuck up now, or I shall make you!¡± Emilie shouts at him, her voice sounding furious. Her cheeks quickly grew red, and her eyes red at the brothers. She points her index finger from Kade to Kieran to Kyle. ¡°What do you think you¡¯ve be? Such monsters that can¡¯t be tamed anymore?¡±


    ¡°Your uncle got into an incident with this girl, one that could have him killed, but you will only whip her and not send her off to the cage for the dogs to rip apart? What if she had her powers and she attacked him when he had tried to stop her?¡±


    She pauses for a second, her voice still loud and clear, filling up the whole room. ¡°She is a small fire that you¡¯re breeding. As it grows and eventually does, what do you think will happen? It woulde to recognize you and have you burned because it¡¯s got no conscience and no mind. It would turn you into ashes, a residue of itself. What has happened then? It has tainted you and reformed you into a dust that could never be shaped again. This girl¡­ she would be your undoing, and when that dayes, I hope you are as stubborn as you all are now.¡± Emilie is angry to the very top already.


    One can see it from her demeanour. She hase to take the matter personally, and it¡¯s no wonder that she wasn¡¯t saying anything earlier until Jared asked for her indulgence in the conversation. It is as though she¡¯s been keeping her voice inside all the time.


    She picks up the gold coins that Kaya has stolen along with the keys and throws them on the ground in front of the triplets. Afterward, she turns to walk away when, just then, the door opens for the entrance of the triplets¡¯manders.


    ¡°Master, we bear strange news. We¡¯ve found these in the tunnel that leads to the exit of the kingdom.¡± The first one talks, then his eyes shift to the secondmander, who steps forward to pass Kieran a piece of clothing material.


    ¡°It¡¯s a male¡¯s, and it must have gotten hooked by the bar of thest gate. Whoever it is was being hideous, and from what we know from yesterday, the only victim we¡¯ve got is the witch. However, from this evidence, we¡¯vee to the conclusion that there¡¯s another person included.¡±


    There is a short-lived silence in the midst of everyone. In the meantime, Kade¡¯s thought has traveled far away, his minding to a mild conclusion, but he keeps it within. There is no evidence of such, so he wouldn¡¯t delve into the idea.


    His lips shift into a smirk before he speaks up. ¡°There¡¯s more to what happened at that secret exit the previous night. Continue your evidence. Find anything else that can prove more. My brothers and I need as many.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sire.¡±


    ¡°I must know everything that has happened.¡± Kade demands, and the twomanders bow their heads.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Themanders are about to walk away when Kade says, ¡°and one more thing.¡±


    In the background, Emilie and Jared are still in the room. There¡¯s a tension within them, but they¡¯ve done a good job of masking it, knowing that the brothers mustn¡¯t know that they¡¯ve got knowledge about who owns the handglove that was shredded. Or that they even know more than the triplets do.


    Kade gets to the study table and picks up the gauntlet at his eye level, passed to them by the alphas of the other kingdoms.


    ¡°And in the meantime, send a messenger bird to our enemies. Tell them we have a discussion. Physically, my brothers and I shall like to make the announcement of the awakening of the war.¡± When he finishes, his eyesnd on Kieran and Kyle, who give an approving nce.


    A gasp is released by Emilie, but she is quick to mask it again and walks out of the room with Jared, following behind. The brothers aren¡¯t taking things easy at all, and they certainly aren¡¯t caring about what the future will be at the expense of the decision they make at the present. If there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s pushing them, it¡¯s their ego.


    They have never fallen, and they have the mind that surely won¡¯t fall under the effects of this war as well.


    Themanders bow their heads once again and go to execute the orders given to them.


    The sky rumbles with light thunderings, a storm beginning to form as the clouds are now totally ckened. The shadows cast by the moon are the start of a mayhem in the wind that breezes within the woods.


    The horses whine in the middle of the gusting wind, thumping thend with authority and tension in their wake. The brothers wait with impatience, their eyes focused ahead, awaiting the arrival of something-someone.


    Their senses heighten more when they hear the sound of the alphas from the other neighboring packsing, including the Luna amongst them.


    Theye to a stop, and one of the alphas starts, ¡°we¡¯ve received your message to meet at this junction. Now, I must say, I hope to believe that you havee to behave ordingly.¡±


    The brothers allow Kade to have the space. He gets down from his horse and steps closer to the alpha, who just talked. His following actions are so quick that the alpha finds his horse crying out in pain, and his body is hurled from atop the animal onto the floor. But hastily, before he hits the ground, he flips his body to the back so that one of his knees can maintain a quick equilibrium for him to assemble before he uses one of his hands to attain a better stance.


    When he raises his face, he sees that his horse is down, killed by Kade within a tick of a second. Kade has its heart in his hands, still lightly beating and spitting out blood from the arteries, before it suddenly stops, and he takes a look back at the alpha.


    ¡°I do hope this tells you more than words. The triplets are not to be messed up. We do not hear no. We do not cower behind. We do notg. We will not stop the war if you all have decided on that. If you want war, then so shall it be.¡± Kade pauses for Kieran to bring out the gauntlet into sight before underneath his robe and show it into the air for all of them to see. ¡°We ept your challenge, but as an act of mercy, this is how things shall go. We will give you all the chance of three moons.¡±


    Kade¡¯s voice has risen in the audacity of his speech, ¡°in three moons from now, I wish you had withdrawn this challenge, or there shall be a war where only the triplets would win. It is written, as much as it is certain.¡±


    And for every word, the triplets mean it.

 53 1

    53


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    The cold has gotten worse in the past few weeks. I¡¯m standing on the balcony with my hands spread out, my eyes trailing the stitch line of the blue glove, and consciously, Ie to realize that my lips are naturally curved downward.


    Well, there¡¯s no reason to smile. Everybody who has ever made me smile has been taken away from me. Oh, isn¡¯t that even a fair way to say it?


    They were snatched! Robbed from my hold, from anywhere I could reach them, and it still hurts.


    I close my eyes for some time, enduring the way the breeze prickles my skin, and it does hurt mildly, anyway. The sun is high up in the sky, but it almost doesn¡¯t do anything to stop the cold.


    Even as the universe still changes, the earth rotating perfectly, everyone else well, and the season shifting to winter, my days aren¡¯t any better.


    Having had enough of the cold weather, I hurry back inside and close the sill window. It¡¯s been about a month since myst attempt to escape this hell hole, and I haven¡¯t tried anything else since then.


    There¡¯s also no reason to act like a ve that I¡¯m not, so I¡¯m just living. All I think of now is that when the sun shines, I wake up and follow life like a dog on a leash, and when the sun sets, I sleep in the room given to me within the ve quarters.


    Presently, I¡¯m standing in front of the mirror, watching my own reflection. I¡¯m in an orthographic position to the side with my hands on my belly, checking for any change in my tummy.


    As much as there haven¡¯t been any, my body, however, is changing. My boobs have developed from a C-cup shape to a D-cup shape, bing fuller and bouncier. It leaves me surprised.


    I¡¯m not supposed to have made any changes at this time, but whatever action my body takes isn¡¯t in my control anymore. And in the darkness of it all, I am a witch who¡¯s carrying the child of three powerful werewolves. There¡¯s no way that¡¯s meant to be epted by nature, but well, since I¡¯ve been neglected by everything that I used to worship and praise, I don¡¯t care about all the rules anymore.


    My orbs pay attention to the scars on my skin. The undertone of my warm beige skin has gotten darker, and I just wish once again that my powers woulde someday and I could heal myself with magic.


    Speaking of which, a bigger share of my whole existence is starting to give up on my powers evering. Although I still have the tiniest, faintest ounce of hope,


    The door snaps open, the banging sound making my soul practically jump out of my skin for a second when its frame hits the wall to which it is attached.


    ¡°Kyle¡­ master, good morning.¡± I correct my tongue and bow lightly. I have quickly moved away from the mirror, hoping that he doesn¡¯t notice what I was doing a second ago.


    ¡°Come with me, Kaya.¡±


    I do as he wants, and in my mind, I wonder why he hasn¡¯t called a maid toe and pick me up as they always do. It¡¯s surprising.


    My lips are sealed shut as we walk out of the ve¡¯s quarters. Everyone¡¯s eyes are on us, even when they are bowing as we pass by them. I don¡¯t need to look before I notice the hatred in their eyes. If there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t stop its surprises, it¡¯s how every being in here is evil and dark. They have made sure to pluck out every good thing and every light.


    ¡°I should say this: it¡¯s a wonder how you pretend as though the morning was good indeed.¡± Kyle has a smile wandering on his face, filling his cheeks.


    I scoff lightly, ¡°it¡¯s good that the same goes for both of us.¡±


    ¡°How do you mean? Enlighten me, please.¡± When he says, I close my eyes. I wish I could shake my head and walk away from him, but it¡¯s impossible.


    ¡°You act as though you¡¯re having a harmless conversation with me, as though you consider me any otherdy, but I¡¯m just your pet.¡± There¡¯s a wait in my tone. I blink up at him and press my lips into a thin line. ¡°Please, why have you called me today?¡±


    ¡°I give the orders, so chill and follow me.¡± Kyle¡¯s usage of words is usually more foreign than that of his brothers.


    We continue to stroll inside the building until we reach the dining room, where the guards open the door for us. Entering, my sightnds on Kade and Kieran, who are discussing something that seems to keep them on the edge of their respective seats.


    When they see us, Kade whips down his hand to stop the conversation, and they adjust their positions.


    ¡°Wee, Kaya. We¡¯d like to invite you to breakfast with us today. We¡¯ve got a little discussion, plus it¡¯s been quite a while since west saw your face. How bad of a master to his ve.¡± Oh, yes. He just had to call my name, then change back to belittling my being. Asshole! In fact, dork-face.


    I want to vanish from here so bad.


    When I wanted to sit, Kyle pulled out the chair for me. I am at my highest peak of surprise because this is all strange. Maybe they are just teasing me. They are predators, after all, and they¡¯d like to make their prey think that they are safe without realizing that they are in fact in danger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what¡¯s all this about?¡± Immediately, just as I asked, Kade¡¯s index finger went to his lips, ushering me to shut up.


    I swallow a lump in my throat, my nerves at their peak. There¡¯s adrenaline jolting within me, ingesting anxiety into my bloodstream, and it hurts my stomach because it¡¯s twisting.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to join us for breakfast. Just listen.¡± Kade instructs, and I nod my head slightly, such that it is almost unnoticeable that I actually did.


    ¡°So, where were we?¡±


    ¡°I have sent a message to our old friend, but he¡¯s currently indisposed. The annoying toothless brat,¡± Kyleughs sharply before he continues, bringing out an amusing face from Kieran and Kade as well, ¡°has said he¡¯d be avable in the next moon. He said he¡¯s traveling around the world on water. Trust me, I have no idea whatever he is trying to achieve.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I knew we shouldn¡¯t have let him leave then. He was our bestmander at the time.¡± Kieran speaks in such a manner that you could tell he¡¯s reminiscing about the past. His lips press into a thin line before he focuses back on his food.


    ¡°Oh, yes, brother, you are only saying that because he was just as chaos-loving as you.¡± Kade chimes into the conversation with a short chortle. I¡¯m surprised that he¡¯s got a sense of humour, too.


    He¡¯s usually the cold and collective one.


    Whoever they are talking about, I have no idea about them. In contrast, something tells me that it must be as cold as the triplets for them to love the person.


    I am split into many thoughts when a maid drops a small tray of food in front of me, and my brows raise at it.


    I never eat whenever I¡¯m with the triplets on asions such as this. They never ask for the maids to bring me food.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kade¡¯s voice has gotten tighter, and his question is directed to the maid.


    ¡°My Lord, I thought¡­¡± she pauses, trying to collect herself before she starts again. ¡°The kitchen had extra food, so I thought thedy should eat.¡±


    ¡°Leave my sight.¡± Kade orders, and she hurries off. There¡¯s been a lot of surprises going on today, for I had thought he would kill the maid on-site.


    Kade exhales, ¡°eat then, little thing.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Inside the tray is rice in one bowl and meat soup in another, with a spoon fixed to the side.


    I nod my head and dive in. Indeed, I¡¯m hungry because my tongue was already salivating even before I took a taste of it. I wish I could moan at the grandness of the food.


    While I¡¯m eating, the conversation goes on.


    Kieran¡¯s speaking now. To be honest, I don¡¯t even have an idea of where the conversation has led anymore because I¡¯m barely listening, only catching some active parts. ¡°So, he¡¯d only be willing to help in the next moon? That¡¯s another month from now. We have just one month left to get ready for the war.¡±


    ¡°I actually think I understand Chester. The war is to begin in two months, but the duration of which it¡¯llst could be years. In fact, it would take years because it is a national war. He¡¯s got to prepare himself, too.¡ä


    ¡°That¡¯s fucked up, and all the more reason to fasten with our ns. Tell him to hurry. We can¡¯t wait till the next moon. We have toe up with ns. Or Kieran, what do you say?¡± Kade¡¯s question is directed to Kieran, who nods his head with a humming sound of agreement.


    I¡¯m almost done with my food since I¡¯m not included in whatever they are invested in until Kade calls my name, causing me to freeze for a second.

 53 2

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    Kieran seems to be in agreement with whatever Kade is aware of in his head. It¡¯s as though both of them understand more about theing war than Kyle does.


    Of course, it¡¯s no surprise. Kyle is never the type to be serious; it is never ingrained in his personality, so I can understand.


    ¡°We¡¯d be having our heads on the spike just as Alpha Luscious promised if we don¡¯t get Chester helping us with his ships and men.¡± Kieran agrees with Kade, which makes him tickle his head.


    Kyle finds Kieran¡¯s words funny, to which heughs. ¡°All right, that¡¯s impossible anyway, but then, yes, you both are correct. We need reinforcement and a lot-I mean, a lot of mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re growing older, brother.¡± Kieran is the one mocking now, which causes Kyle tough again.


    ¡°And you¡¯re growing funnier. Childish in a situation that requires seriousness.¡± As Kyle finishes insulting him, Kieran grits his teeth at him, releasing a snarl.


    Kade is silent, and when I try to steal a nce at him, my face slightly raises with my eyes roving up to look at him through myshes, and he¡¯s looking back at him. Seeing him catch him makes me snap my eyes away.


    ¡°Kaya.¡±


    And I¡¯m in trouble.


    I raise my face at him and smile. ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? I am assured that the food isn¡¯t bad, ording to your mouth. I mean, you¡¯re already done with it.¡±


    I smile sharply-a fake one that doesn¡¯t reach even my cheeks. ¡°Of course, sire. The food is perfect.¡± I wouldn¡¯t want to disagree so I don¡¯t get punished or the chefs.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Then, why have you grown silent?¡±


    Wait, is he kidding me? Or is this some rest to make me wrack my brain for no reason? I mean, he and his brothers are having a discussion over a war that has no meaning; it all started because of their obsession with not being able to leave me for the other leaders to kill, and as a result, it has now caused a national war. So, what can I have said?


    My eyes are shifting from left to right, thinking of whatever I could tell him, but I can¡¯te to think of anything, so I¡¯d just say the truth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. There¡¯s just nothing for me to say.¡±


    ¡°Well, I should let you know. You¡¯ll being with us.¡±


    ¡°Er, I think I¡¯m lost. Didn¡¯t they say they wanted the Chester guy toe here instead or something of the sort?¡± My brain is really beginning to work out a ton of reasoning here.


    My lips part, ¡°Yes, sire.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have an objection or¡­?¡± He trails off, and his voice is telling me that he¡¯s trying to get something negative out of me.


    ¡°Not at all, sire.¡± I pause for a minute before I quickly add, ¡°please, if you¡¯d excuse me, I¡¯d¡­¡± My throat suddenly tightens, causing me to lose my breath sharply, and my whole body feels as though it wanted to copse. Profusely, I blink and clear my throat before I try to speak again. ¡°I should¡­¡±


    It¡¯s all a sudden effect. My eyes feel weary and instantly filled with tears at the edge, while my stomach churns with pain. There¡¯s a harsh twist within.


    I stand up and try to breathe when I realize that my throat has tightened again, as though there¡¯s a lump there that I just can¡¯t bring myself to swallow down my gut.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to¡­¡± The more I talk is the more I lose my breaths.


    Beads of sweat have already formed on my forehead, and they¡¯re sliding down my cheeks already. My hands try to hold my standing position against the table, but frankly, I can¡¯t even feel it.


    It¡¯s as though my fingers have lost all blood and numbness has settled in.


    Before I knew it, my eyes rolled to the back of my head, and I fell-except I didn¡¯t fall as someone caught me.


    My brain is fading in and out, like it is being edited. When my eyes open again, wet from tears that are forced toe out, a showcase that my body is going through a pain that it can¡¯t control, I see Kade talking, but I can¡¯t hear.


    Then, ites like a whisper, ¡°Kaya!¡±


    Then, suddenly, I could hear his voice shrieking into my ears. ¡°Get in contact with the private physician. He shoulde here right away, fast, and now! I need her treated!¡± He¡¯s giving amand to someone that I can¡¯te to see. My sense of sight has shortened and is restricted to just him and him alone. Perhaps because he¡¯s closer to me.


    Then his eyes falls on me. ¡°Kaya, stay with me. Open your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Am I closing them?¡± I thought I was talking out loud, but it¡¯s only inside my mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to you?¡±


    A pain shoots up inside my stomach once again, and I cry out loud. My ears must have been blocked out as well, because I can¡¯t even hear my own scream.


    I close my eyes for a second just to rest my head, and when I open them again, I feel myself being lowered down on a bed. Someone is caring for me, and the only person that I can see is Kade.


    His eyes are peeled at me as he keeps on patting my cheeks. ¡°Keep your eyes open, Kaya, no matter what.¡±


    But that isn¡¯t his voice this time around. I¡¯d recognized it anywhere. Kieran is here too.


    Out of the blue, I hear another¡¯s voice, Kyle¡¯s, ¡°he¡¯s here. The physician, he¡¯s here¡­¡± He¡¯s quick with his words, and his tone shows just how much he¡¯s scared.


    I feel a quickened hardness in my throat and cough it out, only for blood to spurt out.


    My body is out of my control. I could smell and feel my own blood all over every part of my inside, and from my mouth, more kepting until a worsened part came where I lost total control.


    I am convulsing.


    And that¡¯s when I lost all consciousness.


    Another point of view is Jared and Emilie, impatiently waiting in a room. Emilie keeps making noises with her heels, which keep clicking continuously as she paces from left to right, unable to take a grip on herself.


    Jared, on the other hand, is getting offended but wouldn¡¯t want to talk because of the situation that they¡¯re in.


    ¡°This has to work. It must, Jared!¡± Emilie is fast with her words as she rushes to stand in front of Jared.


    ¡°And I know it will.¡±


    Emilie is about to speak again when the door opens sharply and a girl walks in. She is the girl who passed Kaya food earlier.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Perfect. My Lords didn¡¯t want to give it to her at first, but they didn¡¯t stop me, however. The witch has eaten the food along with the poison that you gave me. She¡¯s currently dying.¡± The girl seems happy, but more importantly, Emilie¡¯s and Jared¡¯s happiness is flying over the roof.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jared jabs his elbows with arge grin on his face.


    ¡°This is such good news. You did great, and you shall get your reward in full!¡± Emilie speaks before her eyes shift over to Jared.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, of course. In full.¡±


    The girl quickly rushes to Jared, since he was the one who came up with the idea and hired her. She is just a lowly maid who¡¯s trying to find her own escape too and won¡¯t mind doing anything to achieve it. ¡°I¡¯m so grateful. So, finally, I¡¯d get out of here and live a life that I¡¯ve always imagined and wanted. Thank you for this privilege. I¡¯m so d that I didn¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Jared smiles, his index finger stroking the girl¡¯s face as he says. ¡°What else do you know?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes drop as she thinks. ¡°Oh, my Lords have rushed her to their rooms. I think they¡¯re trying to call a physician for her. I¡¯m sure the witch must be dead by now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so loyal, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jared speaks out loud before he cups the girl¡¯s face with both hands of his. Her smile cracks down into a horrific look within a second when her head twists to the opposite side, followed by a crunch, an action caused by Jared.


    Once the maid has fallen to the ground, Jared turns to Emilie. ¡°We have to stop the triplets from saving her. No matter what.¡±


    The both of them speed off to the triplets¡¯ room.

 54

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    My eyes are closed, and there¡¯s the sound of a child giggling in the distance. For some reason, I am familiarized with the sound of the girl.


    As she seems happy, her giggling gets nearer and nearer, and my own cheeks pump as my own smile elevates too. Her happiness is my own happiness, and I can¡¯t even see her. At least, not yet.


    My senses are sharpened. I seem to be alive, but it¡¯s all dark. My body feels heavy, and my eyelids are like a block that I can¡¯t force myself to shift open.


    In the course of all this, I feel calm. The aura of the mildly blowing breeze is a utopian feeling. Also, there¡¯s a feeling of happiness, etherealness, and joy. I feel all bubbly and perfect. I have never felt like this before, not in a long time. Not since I lost my parents.


    Yes! My memories serve me well, even here.


    Suddenly, someone hit me, and my eyes snapped open as I tried to catch the little girl that my sight came to amodate.


    ¡°Hey, careful, little one.¡± I say to her, but she¡¯s so focused on her y that she doesn¡¯t worry at all. I smile wider when she squeals. Next to her is a boy her age. Both of them couldn¡¯t be more than four years old.


    My brows furrow as I reel deeper into what they could be. Is this the past?Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it is, I¡¯ve got no idea what kind of past it is. I was never the girl, and Williams was certainly not of the same age as me.


    Then, a male¡¯s voice reaches me from behind before its owner runs past me. ¡°Kaya, what are you doing? Catch, Celestina.¡±


    My brain freezes for a second when I see Kyle. He¡¯s grinning hard. You can see the happiness in his eyes when he sees me before he utilizes his werewolf¡¯s heightened speed to catch their daughter, pulling her from the ground into his arms.


    She¡¯s squealing, and her eyes shift to me as she cries out. ¡°Mother, father is cheating! Aldous, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    The boy quickly agrees with her, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. They are both cheating. Daddy Kade wouldn¡¯t have.¡± He is pouting just before, and from behind, Kieran grabs him, appearing into the scenery.


    My gasp shows just how unbelievable I am at this scene. Am I their mother? Kieran, Kyle, and Kade are their fathers?


    Oh, many fucks! I can¡¯t believe this.


    My eyes shift to the valley, then to the clothes spread on the wires, then to the pots on fire, then down to my body, where I¡¯m actually the one doing the cooking for breakfast, then to the field, then to the beautiful arena that we¡¯ve found a settlement in, and then my sightnds on Kade in the distance.


    He¡¯s drinking tea from the cup in his hands. I remember that I made it for him. I¡¯m shocked, and I have no idea I was holding my breath until I try to inhale, and I¡¯m sounding like a strangled cat.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, right? My queen, tonight, we¡¯ll know if the kids are hybrids, just like you have foreseen. Trust me, I trust you with my life to believe it would be real. I¡¯d be so thrilled.¡± Kade is telling me through the mind link.


    Oh, many fucks once again!


    This could only happen if we¡¯ve passed through the mates vows. We aren¡¯t even friends. How¡¯s this happening? What kind of reality is this? Is this a trick in my mind?


    My head feels heavy, and as much as I wish to leave here, I also want to stay because this reality seems so real and so alive, and I want to be a queen that they worship with utter love. Not through obsession. Not through infatuation.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kyle says out of the blue. He¡¯s directly in front of me. ¡°You look pale. What has happened?¡±


    ¡°She must be stressed with the cooking. Come, I¡¯ll take over.¡± Kieran approaches me to collect the apron from my body, but my body takes its own action and jerks backwards away from him.


    I¡¯m retreating with my heart beating hard in my chest when suddenly, I feel someone¡¯s hand at my back, and before I could see who it was, gravity changes course, sucking into my body with a heavy sensation.


    I scream out loud, and when my eyes open, I¡¯m in a different space. Where is this?


    ¡°Where am I?¡± My voice is quick as I¡¯m breathing heavily. My eyes scan the room frantically.


    ¡°Kaya, you¡¯re safe. And you¡¯re here with us.¡± The voice came, and I recognized it instantly. It¡¯s Kyle.


    My head snaps over to him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°You were food-poisoned, and we brought you to our wing for a physician to treat you. He said you¡¯d be better and would awake at this time of the day.¡± As he tells me, my brain tries to remember the memory of me being actually poisoned.


    My heart is thudding with a sound simr to the grazing of a herd of animals running through a field. And at the same time, there is a memory that I can¡¯t bring myself to forget. I remember it crystal clear.


    It was my dream. That dream is like the thought of an idea that¡¯s been stered on the back of my head. My eyes focus on Kyle¡¯s blue ones, watching as his retina is calm, and for some reason, my body mimics the same feeling. I get calm.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Kyle whispers.


    ¡°She¡¯s awake atst.¡± Kieran¡¯s voice sounds so relieved as he and Kade enter the room. Kade, on the other hand, only smiles, but you could see the wrinkles of worry lining his forehead before they vanished as if they were never there.


    ¡°For how long was I gone?¡± I ask with fearced in my tone. I don¡¯t want them punishing me again for asking too many questions or for being too forward.


    At the back of my mind, I notice how caring they seem. There¡¯s that vibe, and I worry about what will follow their niceness. Certainly, it is another trick of theirs, and I won¡¯t fall for it.


    ¡°She needs more rest.¡± Kade is saying at the same time that Kyle replied to my question.


    ¡°Many hours. I lost count after seven.¡± And that¡¯s my ticker to get out of bed.


    Imagine someone mming a hundred percent hard brick on your head. That kind of feeling is what washes over me when I try to get up on my feet.


    ¡°I just said you need to rest.¡± Kade repeats.


    ¡°Here¡¯s some soup.¡± Kieran speaks as he sits next to me on the bed. Carefully, he ces it down and ushers me toe close. I agree instantly, and he feeds me.


    ¡°The physician should soon be back. He has gone to prepare some¡­¡±


    ¡°Medicine.¡± Kyle helps him with the English.


    ¡°Yes, some medicine for you. In the mean time, I want you to eat.¡± He sounds serious, and one important word is caring. I can¡¯t bring myself to believe him.


    Suddenly, the door opens, and Emilie and Jarede in. ¡°Here you are.¡± Her tone is quick andced with something suspicious. And if someone like me could notice, I wonder what the triplets would notice more, as I¡¯m already seeing a wrinkle on their foreheads.


    ¡°Are you okay, mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just that this is a delicate time, and we can¡¯t afford to lose a dime of our time. You guys should hurry out of here. Go and make your strategies and all. I want to see the physician after all, so I¡¯d just wait with your toy.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your interest, mother, but we would disagree. We are adamant about waiting for him toe back and prepare the medicine right before us. We can¡¯t afford to lose her, especially not after all we¡¯ve put ourselves in just for the said toy.¡± I¡¯d say this is the actual first time that Kade would talk, utilizing the word ¡°toy¡± to reference my existence, and I¡¯d rather be amused. One can notice the sarcasm in his tone towards his mother.


    Her lips tighten. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be with her. She¡¯s your ve. Of course, she¡¯s going to be fine.¡± Kade didn¡¯t allow her to continue talking before he took over.


    ¡°Someone poisoned her-that maid at the dining room. She must have a target because she too was the one who served us. Why didn¡¯t she poison us, but only Kaya? Someone must have sent her. And my best guess?¡± He pauses, his sigh audible to even my own ears. In the background, Kieran is still feeding me, and heaven knows that I¡¯m enjoying it even when I wish I wasn¡¯t. ¡°We have an enemy within us.¡±


    ¡°Are you suggesting that there¡¯s a traitor in the kingdom?¡±


    ¡°inly well, mother. And I would find them once I found the girl.¡±


    She shifts her eyes away as her voice goes down. ¡°Well, I hope you will find her.¡±


    In the next few minutes, the physician walks into the room, and Kade attacks him with his first question. ¡°Is she going to be all right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, as would the fetus inside of her.¡± My eyes re when he says that, as does Kade¡¯s.


    Everyone goes into a pause, and my throat tightens, and my body halts into a stagnancy, and Kade shouts, ¡°Pardon me, what?!¡±

 55

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    Many fucks! This is bad.


    My eyes peel at the expressions on the faces of the brothers. Kyle pauses from doing his boot and raises his face, which is no less utterly shocked. Kieran is stunned too, and his hands are hanging in the air with the spoon titled so that the soup drips back into the bowl. And Kade¡¯s brows are separated, his lips parted with his teeth showing to the eye, and there¡¯s a furrow on the skin of his forehead. His hands are folded into a ball as well.


    ¡°I demand a repeat of what you just said. Now!¡± I pray the physician could say something else and me the triplets for what they must have heard wrong. I pray so. I wish so. And I wish that the ground could swallow me and I¡¯d vanish.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There¡¯s no escape for me, especially not here, where I¡¯m surrounded by the three of them.


    ¡°The girl is carrying a child inside of her. It¡¯s growing.¡±


    ¡°Is this news to you?¡± Kade¡¯s eyes shift to me, but I couldn¡¯t talk. What do I say? I know that I am pregnant but hide it from them. Thest few hours of my life is a rollercoaster of problems, and I just want out. ¡°You must know, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°When you say it¡¯s growing, how do you mean?¡±


    The physician¡¯s voice is a tad bit tight, too. ¡°It¡¯s not a fetus anymore, my Lord. It¡¯s now a child. Maybe two of them, who knows?¡±


    He sounds unsure of his evaluation when he says it could be twins, but my whole being suddenly feels so protective of them. Whatever this news may lead me into, I will protect the infant growing inside me.


    ¡°Please, the girl cannot be stressed in this situation.¡± He adds.


    ¡°Whose is it?¡± Kade¡¯s voice has risen at me.


    Wait, is he kidding with that question? Oh, perhaps I should remind him of how I was a virgin before I met them, how they were the first to make me lose my innocence, and how they treated me roughly with their cocks almost every night. And how through there, they even marked me so that other supernatural beings wouldn¡¯t be able to touch me since I¡¯d have an essence of their own fragrance.


    ¡°Yours.¡± I don¡¯t know why my voice sounds so courageous, even when I¡¯m quivering inside. ¡°And yours.¡± My face shifts to Kyle, then,stly, to the one closest to me. ¡°And yours.¡±


    The three of them go motionless for a moment. It¡¯s no wonder that even men as powerful as them are shocked that someone is pregnant for them. Guess it runs in all of their hereditary genes.


    ¡°Oh, pathetic, aren¡¯t you? Desperate for attention, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°And unbelievably courageous, you should add.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I would, Jared.¡± Emilie agrees with Jared. There¡¯s something in their tone that makes me not want to trust where this conversation is going to lead. They seem not to believe me at all, and I hope this won¡¯t end badly.


    ¡°Ask even the newly recruited set of ves in the kingdom, and they¡¯ll tell you that they know this thing to be a whore. She sleeps around. All the men have fucked her horrible hole. Both holes, if I¡¯m to be disgusted. Anyway, it¡¯s a lie. She is pregnant, but not for my sons. It would never happen.¡±


    Kade shakes his head before he settles his eyes on his mother. ¡°You heard the doctor. This means she got pregnant a few months before, and when you think of it,


    ¡°And when you think of it with your brain and not with your heart, you would see that she¡¯s fooling you all, and you¡¯re not smart enough to understand!¡± She begins. I hate this woman. Someone, please p her in the face. Darn!


    ¡°I¡¯m a woman, and I understand her tricks. It¡¯s fake and a forgery of a lie. She¡¯s a ve. What do you expect? She must have thought of it that such a lie as big as that would make you ept the child, and since you¡¯re all so foolish, fighting a war all because of whatever it is you im to be experimenting on her, which you have yet to find out, but have killed even an alpha of a particr nation on, tell me why she won¡¯t do this as she¡¯d imagine she could even be queen someday.¡± She inhales sharply after she¡¯s finished.


    What is she implying to them? I would never!


    Kade¡¯s eyesnd back on me, and his next words hurt my insides so much that I thought I would have vomited. ¡°Abort the child. Physician, give her something to use to get rid of that thing-or maybe those things.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°We took you in as a ve. Not whatever is growing inside of you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ept this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯ve lost it. This isn¡¯t a matter of whether you agree or not. It¡¯s about what we wish for. Prepare the potion.¡± Hisst sentence is directed towards the physician, who has no choice but to agree.


    ¡°Yes, sire. I would begin right away.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if I should hurry to beg him. If maybe I hold his feet and beg for him to let me keep the growing baby, he would ept. Or maybe I should just stay here and not take the potion but lie that I have.


    I swear, my head is starting to hurt twice as much as it did before, and it¡¯s bing an unbearable pain. Tears are already falling down my cheeks, and I am once again locked in the middle of two decisions.


    Would I do as they wish again? Or would I do as I wish and definitely be punished by it?


    How changing are these monsters? Just a second ago, they were so caring and all, but now, they¡¯ve suddenly changed and be such a monster that I can¡¯t even look them in the eye. It¡¯s so brutal what they¡¯re doing to me.


    They leave the room. Emilie, Jared, the physician, and I are now alone. My face is dropped to the ground, but I hear as shees close, her heels clicking heavily against the tiled floor.


    Her well-manicured fingers help to raise my face as she smiles darkly. ¡°You really did think you¡¯d found a settlement, didn¡¯t you? There would be a happy ending for someone like you, but no! Witches are monsters and are meant to suffer for every second they breathe. You know, I¡¯m starting to like that my sons kept you.¡± Except there¡¯s a w there. Are they really her sons, based on what I heard that day right before I awoke? ¡°They are making you suffer, and this is just the time when I shall make it even harder for you. Just watch.¡± Her tone is evil and heart-shattering. Herugh is hypocritical and fraught with danger-precarious in its wake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here, Jared.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Emilie.¡± I catch the glint in his eyes; it is beset with poison in my heart.


    After they leave me alone in the room with just the physician, I begin to think of ways in which I can fake that I¡¯ve used the potion to abort my baby without actually using it, when I see that there¡¯s no escape for me. If I did that, they would only know that I didn¡¯t use it and force me to use it, and that would be a worse scenario for me. I know what the triplets are capable of. They can do anything crazy to me just to make themselves happy in the wake of my sadness.


    And I hate that I always forget how cruel they are.


    ¡°Here, little dove.¡± The physician tap me on the shoulder to cast me out of my thoughts. I blink up at him, and when I see the little bottle in his hand, I retreat.


    I run to the other side of the bed and point my fingers at him. ¡°No, I will not take that.¡±


    He looks down at the bottle. ¡°oh, this?¡± Heughs softly. ¡°Trust me, there¡¯s no reason to run away from me or this. This is actually medicine to treat you from having a concussion in the future.¡± He speaks with such calmness that one could almost trust him to be truthful. He seems so, but my mind says otherwise.


    ¡°I have no reason to trust you.¡±


    He nods his head in agreement as he furthers, ¡°true. I guess it¡¯s because you have no idea who I am. I am more like you. I am a medical practitioner, and you¡¯re a witch. We are very close in our rtions, except mine is physical while yours is spiritual. I work with the body, but you work with the soul. I work with whatever the mouth of my patient describes, but you look deep into their minds. Pleasee, methrower.¡± He is chuckling softly at that nickname, which he¡¯s called me.


    Something inside me suddenly wants to trust him, and I follow him to another part of the room. ¡°I want to teach you something. Something that could help such a witch as you who¡¯s yet to gain her powers actually gain it and root your ways into bing the queen you wish to be someday, ruling all these creatures who havee to think they are stronger than you. They are only soldiers and pawns.¡±


    Okay, I think I¡¯m interested in what this man is saying. I want to know the secret!

 56

    56


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    A game of chess?!


    Wait, that¡¯s what he wants to use to teach me the secrets?!


    What?


    ¡°I see that you look shocked.¡± The physician calls back my attention. I havee to know his name as Pete, by the way.


    ¡°Of course, this is a chess.¡± My hands outstretch to the box of chess game atop the table of which he¡¯s said I should sit.


    Pete chuckles softly. ¡°I see there¡¯s a lot of correction we¡¯ve got ourselves to doing. Anyway, please sit once again.¡± He repeats himself and I shake my head, huffing out softly before I agree hesitantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell you hate the game of chess, or more importantly,ck the importance behind it?¡±


    I¡¯m giving him an awful look, and while my head still hurts mildy, I say, ¡°because it is. It¡¯s naturally an awful game. I wonder whatever it is people see in it.¡±


    Pete holds out his hand which made me pause in my words. He closes his eyes for a second, breathing out and when he is ready, he reopens them and fixates his gaze on me. ¡°The game of chess holds the secret of life. It hides the very essence of which we move in our routines till we achieve that greatness from our wishes.¡± He sucks in a sharp breath through his teeth. ¡°You must understand that every creature, whether strong or weak, want to be at the top of something, and that¡¯s howpetition, ecology, and other forms of adaptationes in.¡±


    A small snicker erupts from his throat when my face irks at his words. ¡°You must learn the virtue behind patience,mitment, determination, and more importantly, the goals. The goal is to focus on your goals till when along the resultses. When you do the opposite, you be a ve to the chasing.¡±


    He pauses again tough, this time he takes his time. ¡°Haha, I see I¡¯m starting to bore you.¡±


    I want to say no and wave my hand as a gesture of my disagreement, but trust me, I¡¯d only be lying. I am getting bored, to be frank. ¡°Let¡¯s just y. From there, you¡¯d understand better.¡±


    ¡°Hm, okay¡­¡± My voice trails off into the air as I proceed to begin. I have nothing else to do anyway, so this would probably help me with passing time. My life has turned into a wheel that just rotates from start to end in a loop, so I can just utilize some of it here.


    In the first game, I thought I was just going to be moving my yers, until suddenly, I find myself out of yers and he says, ¡°Checkmate.¡±


    Wait, he¡¯s won?


    ¡°You¡¯ve won?¡±


    When he nods his head with a smile on his face, my face squeezes. It hasn¡¯t even taken us up to five minutes or so.


    In the second one, I thought I was smarter until he won again.


    I¡¯m huffing.


    In the third game, he wins swiftly. And this time around, I¡¯m starting to wonder if I¡¯ve got any brains to make strategic ns at all.


    Then, we are on the fourth when I see that he¡¯s almost winning, and I shake the table to disrupt the whole yer.


    ¡°That¡¯s cheating!¡± His voice is raised as his eyes bore into mine.


    I frown deeply, ¡°no, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s cheating. How could you win four straight games? It¡¯s not real.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known the game of chess all my life. I have learned its secrets and all that it takes. Maybe not all, because there¡¯s always more to learn in life, but then I can say I¡¯m a guru of some kind.¡± He points out, sounding so sure of himself, and Iugh.


    ¡°I hate you, Pete. This is cheating, and there is nothing more you can tell me. I¡¯m done here.¡± I¡¯m about to leave when he chuckles and quickly says.


    ¡°Please, sit. I shall tell you some things.¡±


    My eyes drift away from him as I fake disinterest in whatever he¡¯s got to say.


    ¡°You must understand the difference between using your brain for daily routines and for daily strategic ns. Every day, a person wakes up and knows what they¡¯ve got to do for that day. Other eventse in and disrupt that day¡¯s n. At the end of that day, I say they aren¡¯t able to achieve their goals. Imagine now that you¡¯ve written down your ns for the day; when other events show up, what happens? You fix them in-between. You have killed two birds with just a stone. Smart, you would agree.


    I nod my head slowly. Maybe this physician is more than just a physician but also a guru of smarts or something of the sort.


    ¡°Notice something, Kaya. Every time, we y. I begin by moving the lowest of my yers, the pawn. It¡¯s the most useless, but it sacrifices parts of itself until it continues moving and moving and moving, many of which are dying along the way. Maybe parts of it. Should it not give up? But what have you sensed there? There is a determination; there is a persistence; there is a focus; there is a patience; there is a belief; there is no doubt; andstly, there is a fear in its heart. Not the fear of losing, but the fear of not winning.¡±


    I raise my brows there and say, ¡°Um, what¡¯s the difference there? Lose, not winning, there¡¯s no difference.¡±


    His smile grows as he pinches the bridge of his nose. ¡°There is. Think, Kaya. Anyway, that¡¯s not the main point.¡± He adds, ¡°the main narration is about the pawn. You are blinded by its power, thinking it¡¯s so weak until it emerges to be strong. It is the only one that moves from zero to hero. It is the only one who dies and rises again. It is the only one who allows the chance for the queens and knights to win.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­¡± I wave my hands at him. ¡°Just go straight to the point. What¡¯s the use of all these?¡±


    ¡°Patience, Kaya. Youck that. You have determination and strength in your mind. Your body is strong, but you aim for results. You aim at when you will gain your powers. I can see the hate in your eyes. You want to crush all the people who¡¯ve hurt you.¡± When he says that, I am taken aback, and it¡¯s evident from the change in my demeanour.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡± I lie. Maybe he¡¯s a spy. I can¡¯t afford to let him into what¡¯s on my mind.


    He chuckles again. ¡°I do. I don¡¯t need the powers of a werewolf to read you.¡±


    My browse together there. Maybe this man is more than he actually portrays himself to be. I wonder how we¡¯vee to this stage. He was supposed to just provide a medicine for me to heal from the food poisoning and also make a potion that would abort the pregnancy, but it¡¯s strange how he is now wanting to teach me the secrets of life, a pattern that I¡¯m starting to see myself as so naive of.


    He is very learned in the medicinal course and also smart for someone like him. I wonder why he¡¯s now working here if he¡¯s so smart to shape his life.


    ¡°Are you not a werewolf?¡± I ask because I thought he was. That¡¯s why there is a hatred in my heart for him.


    He¡¯sughing at me. ¡°Woah, not even the little witch is blinded by it.¡± It? He¡¯s stillughing. ¡°I get that a lot. I¡¯ve just lived most of my life with the triplets enough to act like one. They¡¯ve taught me how to be stronger than a natural human being. I might start to call myself a creature in between the bridge of human and werewolf.¡± Heughs at that suggestion of his, obviously not believing that is true too. But I¡¯ll let him enjoy his jokes.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± I¡¯m gaining interest.


    ¡°I was raised by foster parents in Middleville, but they got attacked by the triplets because they were witches. However, I didn¡¯te to hate them. Rather, I learned from them. And I became what I am today. I am able to sit here today with you and sharpen you up.¡±


    The physician suddenly shifts forward. ¡°Aiden and I were raised together, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here today to help you with the things he wasn¡¯t about to. We are part of the pawns who would die just to help you-that one lucky pawn who would someday grow into the beautiful queen that you¡¯re destined to be. But that doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t suffer too. You will, and a great one at that. Now, tomorrow, I may not be here just like I wasn¡¯t here yesterday or any other day before this moment.¡±


    He holds my hands as he continues. I have found myself engulfed by his words. ¡°Kaya, survive and win this race. Learn from the game. Be the top and win thepetition of adaptiveness.¡±


    A knocknds on the door suddenly before a maid enters. ¡°Your highness requires your presence.¡± She¡¯s talking to me, and as I stand up, Pete reminds me.


    ¡°Remember: the virtue of patience, the act of determination, the presence of persistence, the love for faith, and the fear of not winning. Be well, child.¡± He finishes, ¡°and take this. It¡¯s a medicine to clear your headache. Trust me, I am not destined to be the cause of you losing the baby,¡± and let me go.


    As I leave the room, I wonder what those things have to do with me. But yes, I shall find out. And one more thing: what does he mean by saying he won¡¯t be the cause of me losing my baby? What is that supposed to mean-that someday I¡¯d still lose them?

 57

    5Kaya¡¯s POV.


    When I get to the entrance door to the triplets¡¯ room, I stop in my tracks and take a deep breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be tense in there. Pull yourself together.¡± Inaudibly, I whisper to myself under my breath and push the double handled door inside.


    My vision tries to adapt to the dim light inside the room,ing to see the Kyle and Kieran on the bed. They are ying with the pillows and Kade is on the bedside table, stretching his back.


    ¡°Kaya, you¡¯re here.¡± Kyle says, getting unfocused that Kieran hits him on the face with the pillow so hard that he falls down from the bed with his head. I would have pity him if not that he stood back up as though nothing had happened. I almost forget that they are inhumans.


    ¡°Have you taken the potion? Is the baby aborted?¡± Kade approaches me with such audacious gait that I practically shrinker into the air that I¡¯m breathing in.


    I shake my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°That physician, Pete¡­ I¡­¡±


    I am quick to speak. I wouldn¡¯t want to get him into trouble. ¡°No, I decided not to take the potion myself. And never would I. I am going to keep my baby till the day I give birth to them.¡± I speak with courage, but with each seconds that passes, it diminishes because of fear. I can¡¯t even bring myself to look Kade in the eyes while him on the other hand is towering over me with his tall figure and his eyes focused on my forehead.


    ¡°You will go against mymand?!¡±


    ¡°I will not apologize for it. That is a creation growing inside me. An art. I would not have it crushed because of some insane sexual pleasure that you want from me.¡±


    Kade steps forward even more, closing all the space between us. His hand has almost gripped my throat before Kyle speaks up. ¡°I agree with Kaya this time around. If she wishes to keep the child, she should. And she would face the consequences. After all, every action has one.¡±


    My eyes dart towards Kyle in the dimness of the room, hoping he doesn¡¯t see that I¡¯m giving him the eye. To hell with him and whatever he means by consequences.


    It¡¯s crazy how one moment, they all acted so caring and just from their mother poisoning their minds, they are quick to change into a monster once again.


    ¡°Then, she shall keep the baby but keep in mind that only you would watch it alone, cater for it alone, and care for it. It would not in any way stop your work, ease you of your duties. No one would pity you and you¡¯d make do to aplish every day¡¯s work as a ve in this kingdom.¡± He speaks with no remorse in his tone. I look into his eyes, even though the darkness wouldn¡¯t allow me read them well, but I see no pity, no love, no care.


    How would they not know that they are the father of my child? They must know but ignore the truth. For someone like Kade who proves to be precise and smart, he is stupid.


    I want to leave the room once I noticed that the conversation is over but Kade stops me with his words. ¡°where are you off to?¡±


    ¡°The ves quarters, Master.¡± I speak with respect even when arger part of me wants to be sarcastic.


    I want to leave here as soon as possible, because I want to be anywhere other than where these guys are. They don¡¯t just irritate me with their presence, but also brings me distress and a rumbling feeling of hatred inside me. They are a dot of ck that¡¯s fallen into my piece of white and is spreading through it under the influence of concentration.


    ¡°No, not tonight.¡± When he rejects, one of my brows are raised, and at the same time, he adds, ¡°there is a meetinging up tomorrow. The four alphas of the north and Luna of the south territories would be here tomorrow on a discussion towards the war.¡± That¡¯s all he¡¯s offered me, which is a piece of information my brain doesn¡¯t see it¡¯s value as I can¡¯t use it to evaluate why he wants me to sleep here tonight or how it¡¯s of use for me.


    I¡¯m still a ve to them whether the meeting holds or not.


    Kyle chimes into the conversation, ¡°so, we want you to stay in here throughout tomorrow. The Luna is a very smart woman. She would sniff you out instantly and get to know this secret of¡­ well, that thing in your stomach. We must keep it hidden especially in delicate times like this where it would give a wrong impression to the Alphas.¡± When he exins, I start to understand.


    It¡¯s true. The Alphas would get so annoyed if they are to found out. They would conclude instantly that the triplets aren¡¯t keeping me because of an experiment to know how to control a witch at the peak of their want but that they are keeping me because they have reproduce the existence of a being with me.


    It¡¯s actually a dangerous thing, when you think of it. Wait, it¡¯s a massively unbelievably risk that they are taking.


    The child inside me would be an hybrid, and they are beings frowned upon. There would be hell unleashed on earth if they are to know that it¡¯s not just any hybrid but one formed by a witch and three powerful wolves.


    They would believe the triplets to be their greatest enemies ever as that means they are about to alter the very reason why werewolves overthrowns the other creatures in this world. They want to be rulers. It would be a dirt to have a werewolf who also have a witch¡¯s power. It would give the vibe of utter betrayal and utmost sense of hypocrisy.


    Now that I think of it, I see why Emilie wants this baby dead. Oh, my heavens.


    Scanning the room, the movement of my eyes stops at the scanning of a couch in the distance. I go there and lie my head. The brothers are still awake but I close my eyes and push myself deep into a imagination of peace till I lose my consciousness.


    ***


    The rays of the sun shines onto my face, causing a difort that awakens me from my deep slumber. My arms hurt when I sit up. I must¡¯ve slept on my neck too because it hurts.


    Jeez. My whole body aches and it¡¯s annoying. Suddenly, I stop when I notice something is odd. The triplets aren¡¯t in the room and it¡¯s surprising that they did not wake me up to do any chores for them before they left.


    Anyway, I know I must keep the room tidy up because it¡¯s rough and I begin that. Not long after, I am done and I go to the balcony where the sun shines directly onto my skin.


    It¡¯s not very harsh as before because of the cold weather, so I close my eyes and inhale the crispiness in the air. It¡¯s a wonder. This life is beautiful if all these primitive beings aren¡¯t there to disturb the peace¡­ and this utopia of a creation.


    My smile deprives softly as my stomach growls from hunger.


    I jab my arms around when I remember that I can¡¯t go outside. What do I do? I am hungry and it¡¯s diforting. Grabbing my stomach, mming my frame into the bed, I sniff the air as though there¡¯s any aroma inside it.


    Or maybe I could just sneak into the first kitchen. It isn¡¯t a royal kitchen, so no one would notice me and inform the triplets that they saw me or anything of the sort. I¡¯d be in and out like a puff, and at the same time, I¡¯d have food to eat.


    My legs are a quick mechanism to reaching the door and opening it, my head is the first to peep through the small space.


    ¡°Okay, it seems safe.¡±


    Hurriedly, I make my way through the path till I arrive in the kitchen and even crazy that I¡¯m already out of there with two breads and a handful of peanut butter. Yes, I know it¡¯s nasty to have it in my hands like that, but well, it¡¯s not like I had a better choice or so.


    I¡¯m humming to myself, as I walk back inside the room and smear the butter into the bed. I¡¯ve just taken a bite when I hear a sound.


    When I turn to my back, I¡¯m in shock such that the bread falls from my hold, and I¡¯m staring at the sight in front of the stranger in front of me.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Death.¡± My lens dtes at the light surfacing past the edge of the sharp knife in his hand.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 58

    58


    3RD POV.


    The brothers are seated, their eyes focused on the door, as they await the presence of the Alphas. They¡¯ve received news that their visitors have entered the town, and they will soon enter the pce.


    In readiness for the meeting, Kade, Kyle, and Kieran have linked their minds together to create three in one, so they canmunicate their feelings, thoughts, and emotions with each other. And they have relied on Kade to do the talking since he¡¯s also the Alpha between them. He would have what it takes-the aura-to confront them. If there¡¯s one thing Kieran and Kyle are still susceptible to, it is the aura of the alphas, and it¡¯s only when Kade is near that they could escape that.


    There¡¯s a creak followed by the door opening, and the Alphas walk into the room. The brothers adjust themselves on their seats, while Kade stands up with his arms widening in a weing gesture.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to have you all here. I trust that your journey wasn¡¯t very stressful.¡± Kade speaks with a soft tone but has risen enough to fill every hole in the room, and then he adds, ¡°although, it leaves me at a mild unease, seeing that all five of you arrived at the same time.¡±


    ¡°That is something youck when you act like the most powerful person in the room. It distances you from your friends. They grow stronger while you¡¯re left behind.¡± The Luna amongst them rifies before she steps forward and takes a seat.


    The table separating all of them is spacious enough to make them take a perfect look at one another.


    ¡°Alpha Damon of the Crescent Moon Pack Alpha Frederick of the Woodville Pack Alpha Xander of the Northern Capital Pack. Alpha Lucas of the Southern Tail Pack. Andstly, Luna Olivia of the Red Moon Pack.¡± An announcement is made through Kade before he sits down at the head of the table.


    With each acknowledgement that he makes, each owner of the name he calls makes a gesture of their presence.


    When he¡¯s finished, he starts. ¡°Would you like to get treated to some food?¡±


    ¡°Please, just go straight to the point. There is no need to waste our time. I¡¯d like to get back to my pack before sunset, and it is a long journey ahead.


    ¡°Of course, I understand.¡± Kade begins. He clears his throat. His eyes scan the presence of everyone in the room, including his brothers. Kieran has his pinky finger nails in his mouth to remove something that¡¯s hooked between his teeth, while Kyle is rxed on the chair with his back leaned against it as he breathes out through his parted lips and inhales with his nose.


    ¡°This meeting is called on the essence of peace. My brothers and I have thought of it, and we¡¯ve seen that if this war should hold, it would only be a disaster.¡±


    Luna Olivia of the Red Moon Pack scoffs softly, which causes Kade to pause. ¡°Ah, s, the talking drumes to his senses.¡±


    Kieran brawls with his fist, but Kade is quick tomunicate with him with their thoughts that he should calm down. This is a peaceful meeting, and that means they must be calm and not cause any conflict. Although, at the back of Kade¡¯s mind, he doesn¡¯t believe that.


    Having all the alphas here, including the Luna and his brothers, is like setting andline bomb all across a field and sending a herd of animals to run through it. There¡¯s no way there won¡¯t be an explosion. It¡¯s impossible that something won¡¯t cause something to happen, and at the end, a disagreement would lead to a fight.


    ¡°I hope that you¡¯lle to understand my speech. I want this war to stop and never hold. If we fight ourselves and kill one another, this would only make way for our greatest enemies, who are hunters. In the middle of our scattering, they woulde to destroy us all, and I trust that isn¡¯t what any of us wish for.¡± Kade pauses for any of the people in front of him to speak.


    Alpha Damon of the crescent moon pack starts, ¡°you speak as though you have nobility towards our rules, but you don¡¯t. You killed one of us, but now you want to understand your words?¡± He asks and looks around the room. The other alphas and Luna Olivia agree with him. ¡°That¡¯s aside from the point, though. The question is, Are you ready to leave the girl for us?¡±


    Silence overwhelms the audience in the room; no one is talking. The alphas watch the brothers as they squint their own eyes in return.


    ¡°Trust me, brother, this is a bad idea. I¡¯ve said it before, and I¡¯m saying it again now.¡± Kieran says within the mind link, but Kade is a little bit still hopeful. Kyle, on the other hand, is unconcerned by whatever they are discussing, as he¡¯s not even focused at all. His eyes are closed, and his head is dangled so that his face is focused heavenward.


    ¡°No.¡± Kade¡¯s utterances and whispers fill the room.


    Luna Olivia ms her hands onto the table, causing the poor wood to crack as it creaks. ¡°Do you think you can fool us, Kade?¡± She¡¯s spraying fire with the tone she begins with. Her eyes are burning with anger, and she doesn¡¯t seem to be calm at all. ¡°There is going to be war, and you would be the one to lose this time around. All the wolves areing to see you all for who you are-a betrayal of our rules andws. They are starting to see how much you would sacrifice your own just for the pleasure you derive from that witch.¡±


    Kade ms his own fist onto the table as well, breaking it more. ¡°What do you mean, woman? Watch your tongue!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is there no knife there to cut it off for me? I shall speak! You will not silence me! Not like you did, my mate. I think of it every night. I wonder why you keep the girl. She must be important. There must be something that keeps you wanting to protect her. And I havee to a conclusion. We are creatures of the moon, and the only fault we have is the love our hearts are cursed to bear. I can only understand one thing. The witch is your mate, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    The other alphas snarl, mutterings filling the room as Luna Olivia ims with so much assuredness. She sounds so sure of herself. ¡°You will not tell me otherwise. We aren¡¯t fools. We are rulers of a nation; do not think you can twist our reasoning. And when I wondered more, I saw that she wasn¡¯t just a mate to one but to all three of you. That¡¯s why you would protect her so much. That is why you would go against your own people just for¡­ love?¡± Sheughs so much that you¡¯d think it was her lottery day. ¡°Even monsters who im to have no heart can love, and they seem to love hard. It¡¯s a wonder indeed.¡±


    Her eyes are narrowed at the brothers.


    ¡°This is absurd. I will not ept this assault!¡± Kieran shouts at them, standing up, and Alpha Damon does the same with the same anger as Kieran¡¯s.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°The truth hurts so much, does it not?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want this war, you will give up the girl and release ric¡¯s pack. We have yed nice enough.¡± Alpha Damon shouts back at the brothers.


    The room has tensed up, burning with fire, and the fuel used to spark it doesn¡¯t seem to be stopping anytime soon. Everyone is raged with pure anger inside them.


    In the middle of the tension, the door opens to reveal Kaya. She takes a few staggered steps inside before she falls to the ground, and she is holding a side of her arm that is bleeding from a deep cut.


    She¡¯s gasping for help, and her eyes are dted from a heavy concussion as if she had been hit on the head. Her heart is beating fast, and it seems she¡¯s losing her breath, as it has lowered from a normal one.


    On the triplet side, they forget the meeting instantly and run towards her.

 59

    59


    3RD POV.


    The brothers run towards Kaya just as soon as they see her plight. Kieran has already grabbed her head before she can hit it against the ground.


    She¡¯s weak and quivering. Each of the brothers can feel her pain and fear. She has been shaken to the very core, and she¡¯s worn out. Her arm is still bleeding profusely, and Kieran is now applying tight pressure there. As he sees her blood, knowing that someone else has caused her pain and not any of his brothers, neither has him, he is more than palm-twitchingly infuriated at whoever it might be.


    Kade crouches sharply to ask Kaya, ¡°who did this to you?¡±


    Kaya can¡¯t speak, as the shock has sent chills down her spine. Her lips are only vibrating, shivering non-stop, but she points to the distance, down the hallway. Kade¡¯s eyes peel at the direction before he utilizes his senses.


    He adapts his sense of sound to feel the vibration of the ground, sensing someone¡¯s heavy footsteps. His body sharpens at the realization.


    Whoever must have hurt Kaya is scared of the triplets, and they are running away. It shows that they wanted to kill Kaya off without the knowledge of the triplets, finding them out.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hastily, Kade turns to Kieran and Kyle and says, ¡°Protect Kaya with everything that you¡¯ve got. I¡¯ll chase down whoever has hurt her.¡± and that¡¯s all he¡¯s got to say before he runs down the hallway with inhuman speed.


    Kieran and Kyle are still with Kaya.


    ¡°That is the witch, is she not?¡± Alpha Damon is the one to talk, his eyes squinting at the sequence before him. Kieran stands up just then, his chest broadening in a gesture that he won¡¯t allow anyone to mess with them.


    Kyle, on the other hand, stick with Kaya, putting pressure on her wound to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°Unbelievably.¡± Gaspese from different angles, from each of the Alphas.


    ¡°Why are they protecting her this much?¡± Alpha Frederick speaks next. There¡¯s confusion in their eyes as they roam at the scene before them. There are whispers.


    The alphas are nearing Kieran and Kyle with each step they take forward, and Kieran is ready to fight at anytime. Kaya is supposed to be hidden throughout the time of the meeting, and if there¡¯s one thing he could think of, it¡¯s that someone must have wanted this scenery to happen.


    Someone wants the Alphas to know about Kaya, and now that they know, their rage towards the triplets is only more justified.


    ¡°This meeting is adjourned. You can all leave.¡± Kieran¡¯s voice is tight as his eyes shift from one Alpha to the other, finally settling on Luna Olivia, who cracks up augh.


    Her eyes are mischievous as she steps forward. She cracks her neck from left to right before she says, ¡°only a fool won¡¯t see what¡¯s happening here.¡±


    ¡°I was right. The reason why you¡¯re all eager and ready to sacrifice for the girl is clear now. I see it clearly. She is more important than any of us, isn¡¯t she?¡± When she says that, she receives unbelievably gasps from the other Alphas, and they are convinced that she is correct. ¡°You would protect her even to your death, but all the suffering, all the punishments that she¡¯s received from all of you, during all these times, the girl is only suffering for no reason, for something she probably doesn¡¯t even know too. It alles down to your selfishness, your greed, your obsession, and your infatuation. It alles down to the fact that she is your mate, but you would hide that truth even till your grave, would you not?¡±


    ¡°I employ you all to leave here. This is our kingdom. If you speak out of turn, I would get your tongues cut off.¡±


    Kieran isn¡¯t allowed to finish before Luna Olivia cuts into the middle of his sentence, ¡°but you can¡¯t do that, can you? You must respect the code of the knight, no matter what; so far, you¡¯ve picked up the gauntlet.¡± She pauses for a brief moment, seeing that she¡¯s captured Kieran¡¯s wings. ¡°And speaking of your selfish acts, the girl isn¡¯t just your mate, but more. I see it in her. She would be the mother of your children, would she not?¡±


    ¡°Children?!¡± Alpha Damon shouts into the air, out of shock.


    ¡°She carries a twin in her belly.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡± Alpha Damon disagrees with Luna Olivia, who snickers softly.


    ¡°I am a mother to a whole nation, to a pack, so yes, I can sense a pregnancy when I see one. I can see them growing inside her. They are two.¡±


    At this point, Kieran is ready to go into a fighting stance at any moment. They can¡¯t escape the truth, and Luna Olivia is like a lie machine who¡¯s typing out all their secrets.


    ¡°You know the children would be hybrids, do you not?¡±


    Kieran¡¯s already mind-linking Kyle, ¡°get Kaya out of here now. I¡¯ll cover up.¡±


    ¡°Now, am I right, or am I right?¡± Luna Olivia finishes with all four alphas and her, surrounding both Kieran and Kyle. It halts Kyle from being able to get Kaya to safety. They¡¯d have to watch her with these predators surrounding them.


    ¡°The war is two moons from now. Respect that and get out of here while you still can.¡±


    ¡°You speak of respect as though you utilize it. You speak of nobility when you¡¯re a hypocrite of it. You speak of abundance between the packs when every act of yours is to destroy the reign of the werewolf in this world. You speak of our greatest enemies destroying us if we separate, but they aren¡¯t our greatest enemies. The ones we thought were one of us are actually our greatest enemies. You went against the most important rule. You created a hybrid-a witch and a werewolf. You would create a creature that would taint a wolf, I see now.¡± As Alpha Damon speaks on behalf of the other Alphas, including Luna Olivia, Kieran can sense his rage.


    It is an aura he releases into the air without any abruption. His eyes are peeled at Kieran, and his nails sharpen into ws.


    He goes into a fighting stance, forcing Kieran to prepare himself as well. This would end badly, but Kieran, being Kieran, smirks, readying him to enjoy spilling the blood of one of these alphas.


    In the next ticking second, he and Alpha Damon are roaring into the air just before they run towards each other on the thoughts of attacking each other.


    Kade is dashing through the woods, his speed cutting the grass as he speeds past. He¡¯s on all fours, even though he has yet to change into his wolf. He¡¯s only indulged his wolf in speeding up his pace to an inhuman level.


    He remains in the shape of a human but mimics the running of an animal, and he¡¯s fast, almost catching up with Kaya¡¯s attacker.


    When his vision clears at the attacker, he stops all of a sudden, his legs scraping through the ground until hees to a sudden stop, sweeping all the fallen leaves with him and dust diffusing into the air before he grabs a branch of a heavy tree.


    In a sh, he¡¯s broken it, and in a canter, he has hurled it towards the attacker, causing him to fall.


    ¡°Who are you? Who sent you? Why have you attacked just Kaya?¡± His voice is like that of a thunderous storm as he nears the attacker. When the attacker stands up, his body healing from the wound caused by the branch, heughs.


    ¡°You¡¯d have to catch me first.¡± Hisugh soon disappears into the air as soon as he speeds up. Kade is surprised at how fast he changes into a full-fledged wolf before he runs into the woods, disappearing behind the trees. Also, his speed is like that of an alpha. But then, knowing that he¡¯s an assassin, it can only make sense that he is more overtrained than a normal wolf would be.


    Kade¡¯s wolf presence is clear, his aura spreading through the woods right before he trails behind the attacker.

 60

    3RD POV.


    The woods are in disturbance with the heavy turbulence being released by the two strong wolves in them. Their hastened paces cut weeded paths within the woods.


    Kade is almost catching up with the attacker. His brows furrow in response to his thoughts and anticipation in eagerness to know the reason behind this attacker, attacking Kaya, only when she is left alone in the room. He has sniffed the attacker, and he doesn¡¯t know his scent, which means whoever hired him must have done that for a specific reason; they must have traveled far away from their kingdom just to hire this assassin.


    Kade¡¯s now rhymes with the assassin, and brutally, he cuts through the distance between them, his body biting past the woods till he catches the assassin, but when they lose their momentum into the air, his hold on the assassin is released.


    They tumble continuously in the air at the loss of stamina, both their bodies hitting hard against the woods. As soon as they stop, Kade hurries up and proceeds towards the assassin. He doesn¡¯t even show an ounce of painful facial expression as his bones reset and heal.


    Arriving in front of the assassin, he grabs him by his neck as he is naked, having been forced to change back into a human shape by the hefty loss of equilibrium.


    ¡°You will tell me in this instance why you¡¯ve decided to hurt that girl. Who sent you?¡± When the assassin opens his lips in response to Kade¡¯smand, blood is the only thing that spurts out. He coughs out more of them, the crimson liquid streaming down one side of his lips.


    ¡°My job is either to kill her or make her run into that room. I¡¯ve achieved one of them. I¡¯ve got no reason to tell you any damn thing. Take your dick and go fuck yourself if you¡¯re so pissed, cunt.¡± The assassin mocks with a glint of joy in his tone. He¡¯s achieved his goal, and that¡¯s his own joy. He cares less about anything else.


    Kade tightens his hold on the assassin, causing more blood to stream down the side of his face as he groans out in pain.


    ¡°Imand you¡­¡± Kade lets out his alpha aura, bending the assassin to his will.


    ¡°But unfortunately, that won¡¯t work.¡± Says the assassin just before he hits Kade on the wrist, breaking his bone enough for him to release himself.


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t hire assassins as much, do you?¡± The assassin begins, and he¡¯s right. The triplets themselves are too much of an assassin to ever need to hire one to do their dirty jobs for them. Plus, they aren¡¯t cowards. They would kill a person with the person knowing that it was them who did it. They would poison with the acknowledgement that it was their doing. ¡°Any trained assassin is immune to the aura of the likes of you. It¡¯s an advantage we have.¡±


    Kade grits his teeth, snarling with utter fury within him, but before he could grab the assassin by his neck and crush him to death, the assassin grabbed a branch and poked it into his own chest. It cuts through his sternum to his heart andes out of his back.


    Kade is not one bit shocked as he mutters, ¡°such a waste of information and time.¡±


    His brain picks back to Kaya and his brothers, followed by him dashing with insane speed back to the kingdom.


    ¡°You¡¯re a betrayal to all of your subjects and to thisnd.¡± Alpha Damon starts before he yanks his ws at Kieran¡¯s face.


    But he crouches, dodging the attack. ¡°I don¡¯t want to attack you. It would be treason to beat an Alpha, wouldn¡¯t it now? Stop this insanity, and everyone can go back to their nation to prepare appropriately for the war.¡± Kieran is trying to reason in a sarcastic manner with Alpha Damon, who is even more pissed at his words.


    ¡°Treason is everything you have done to betray thisnd. And how dare you still speak of a war that was even caused by your mistakes? We are all yers in your games, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Kieran evades another one of his attacks, but he almost didn¡¯t see the other one. Alpha Damon¡¯s ws almost bite into Kieran¡¯s chest, but he staggers backwards to avoid it.


    The effect causes him to lose his bnce, and he falls to the ground. He settles back on one of his knees before he finally stands upright. His jaw twitches, and through hisshes, he watches Alpha Damon.


    ¡°I have tried to reason with you, but since you¡¯d act dirty, let us get dirty.¡± This time around, Kieran is the one starting the attack.


    He rushes towards Alpha Kieran with might, shing his ws at his face, but Alpha Damon is quick to evade it, shifting with one step backwards, away from Kieran¡¯s attack. However, what he didn¡¯t see was Kieran already outstretching his left leg over the ground in an attack to swipe Alpha Damon off of the ground.


    Achieving that, he twirls into the air, wanting to jab his elbow at Alpha Damon, who also quickens to roll out of the way.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    They both stand up again and go into attacking each other. The air releases sounds of their ws scratching each other. There¡¯s gruntsing from each other and shes between Kieran being through the window to the outside and Alpha Damon jumping through the broken window to continue the fight as well.


    Since he¡¯s an alpha, he¡¯s able to utilize his aura, which dampens Kieran¡¯s senses and is hence a hindrance to his being able to make use of his best skills.


    Kieran¡¯s face has been cut many times and healed. There are broken sses inside his skin, which he hasn¡¯t removed. And for Alpha Damon, the bones of his ribs, even though they¡¯ve partially healed, have been misshaped from the way they actually were and focused on the fight; he is yet to reshape them back so they can actually heal well.


    The both of them want to attack each other again when Kade arrives between them and growls so loudly that the both of them stop and focus on him. His growlsted a few seconds, unstopping until their minds calmed.


    Kade is more than pissed off, and Kieran bows his head slightly. Alpha Damon, however, hisses before he walks away. He joins the others, including Luna Olivia, who starts.


    ¡°You have performed an act that is most frowned upon, and the consequences shall soon be upon you three. When ites, I can only wonder how you¡¯ll be saved. In two moons¡¯ time.¡± She finishes on behalf of the others as they leave.


    Kade helps Kieran remove the fragments of ss in his face before they enter the meeting room, where Kyle has calmed Kaya¡¯s heart rate so that she doesn¡¯t bleed anymore. Since she didn¡¯t lose much blood, they moved her to their room and helped bandage the wound.


    While she rests on the bed, the brothers have a discussion on the matter at hand.


    ¡°It is absolutely clear that someone caused what happened today-someone in this kingdom. We have a traitor, and we must find them out.¡± Kieran is burning with anger inside him. He has a hand mirror in his grip, which he¡¯s looking into to see if his face is clean from wounds or not. He haspletely healed, so he looks as though nothing had happened to him in the past few minutes.


    ¡°We have a lot on your table right now to even think of such a matter. I have no idea how we¡¯d do it, but trust me, we have a traitor to capture, we¡¯ve got Kaya to protect with the baby inside her, and we¡¯ve got a war uing. We still don¡¯t know what else the future is preparing for us.¡±


    ¡°Babies. That crazy woman of a Luna said they were twins.¡± Kieran corrects Kade, which makes Kyle groan.


    ¡°I can¡¯t cope with this.¡ä Kyle throws his hands into the air as he releases an exasperated sigh and slouches his shoulders in tiredness.


    Kade turns to the brothers. ¡°The future is controlled by time. And time is an essence, just like the wind is a measurement. Whether we work with it or not, it would fuck with us. So, instead, why don¡¯t we cut through it? I have an idea.¡± Kade speaks with such collectiveness. ¡°We¡¯d do this one at a time, hence having a clearheadedprehension of how we win in the end.¡±


    Kade steps away to connect his mind with Chester. His eyes glow a shade of scarlet as his mind connects through the miles of distance between them, but since Chester is a close subject of theirs, their blood is connected through trust and loyalty, making distance a negligible thing.


    The connection locks, and Chester submits, ¡°Alpha Kade.¡±


    Kade doesn¡¯t waste time saying his reason for connecting his mind with Chester. ¡°Chester, it is time that I need you here. Come before tomorrow¡¯s sunset.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord. I may have a surprise for you as well.¡± He is being sarcastic, which makes Kade overlook his words. Chester is a helpless drunkard. It¡¯s okay for him to be unserious all the time.


    Kade turns back to his brothers. ¡°One way or the other, I am certain we¡¯d win this war.¡±

 61

    61


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    Once again, I¡¯m standing in front of the mirror with my being still captured in this hell-scape by these monsters. My hatred for them hasn¡¯t lessened, although situation may have for me.


    Perhaps because of the pregnancy, the triplets have actually lessened the amount of the work they give me. They still threaten me and it sends chills down my spine, but then, they allow me some hint of peace.


    The only thing that has changed about me however is my body. My limbs have be plump, and the baby is growing quite fast than my imagination could have assimte. I have no idea why but perhaps because they are hybrids, it might exin the reason as to why.


    I slip into a flip-flops after I have worn a ring gown that streams down my body. I¡¯m not wearing such gown to conceal my stomach as the whole kingdom has already gotten to know the supposedly secret after what happened with the leaders of the other five packs, but because of convenience.


    There¡¯s a knock on the door which makes me go to open it. ¡°Yes.¡± I say to the maid there who bows her head lowly.


    ¡°The Masters want to see you at the dining area, ma¡¯am.¡± She executes her assignment and walks away gracefully.


    As I watch her step recedes, I wonder why everyone has been giving me some sort of respect. Suddenly, I feel like everyone¡¯s changing towards me. I don¡¯t work as much anymore. The suffering has lessened. And there¡¯s some sort of convenience that has been stered onto me ever since they all know that I¡¯m pregnant for the triplets. Maybe they are scared to hurt me because I carry the child of the three Masters.


    Anyway, knowing that I¡¯ve got nothing else to do in this room, I make my way to the dining area right away. When I arrive inside, the guards opening the door for me instead of me opening it myself as I used to do, my head turns to them as they close the door behind me with a frown on my forehead as I wonder once again why the good treatment.


    It does not faze my mind, regardless, as everyone would still feel my wrath one day when I gain my powers.


    ¡°Please settle in, little thing.¡± Calls Kade at me as soon as his eyes settles on my frame.


    ¡°Oh, right. Some things just won¡¯t change.¡± I mutter inside my own mind, as I step forward and settle down on a random chair.


    Taking in the presence in the room, I see a new figure with the triplets. It¡¯s a man with dyed silver hair, streaming down his back till they reach his shoulders and he¡¯s packed them carefully with a rubber band, I¡¯m guessing.


    His lens are shade of silver cerulean or is it grey? I am not sure as he¡¯s a bit distanced from me but trust me when I say that it rhymes with the colour of his hair.


    ¡°So, she is the witch?¡± The man has umted an ent that I¡¯m not precise on where it is from and being here for months now, I¡¯ve got to hear many ents from many of the royals.


    His are a mixture of many ents.


    ¡°Yes, Chester. She is the witch.¡± Kieran agrees with a low hiss before he picks a cubed carrot with his fork. Kyle sits on the chair as though he¡¯s depressed, but I¡¯m more focused on this new presence.


    Wait, what did they call him now? Chester? He¡¯s that man I overheard the triplets talking about, themander who could help them make the strategy that they need to win the war.


    ¡°Oh, I see why you¡¯re all enchanted by her. She may not have powers as rumours have carried, and as I have heard, but she is beautifying and ege capturing. She would bewitch any man who settles her eyes on her.¡±


    The man with speaks with no sense of suspicion, and I almost want to believe that he is actuallyplimenting me. On the outside, my face is stern and releasing no emotion. I am staring at the table.


    ¡°You know things like that are what Kyle want until he brought her here, a witch at that.¡±


    ¡°And now, y¡¯all keep her. You know how much I¡¯ve also wondered, thinking so much why the Masters I know would want to sacrifice for such a being, but after the whole truth, I understand.¡± Chester stops there when Kade readjust to near him.


    ¡°What do you mean? What truth do you know of?¡±


    Chesterughs. ¡°are you kidding? The birds have spread the news to a lot of royals and wolves of higher status, knights, andmanders.¡± When Kade isn¡¯t sharing the same amusement of a facial expression with him, he clears his throat and ticks his head to the side. ¡°She is a witch, and she is rumoured to be a mate to the triplets.¡±


    Kade is shaking his head as Chester finishes speaking. I¡¯m just standing there, enjoying the crack in his eyes. He¡¯s shocked, and I love to see that he can be fazed. Good. Also, I¡¯ve seen Kieran getting beaten in a fight, so good as well. And Kyle, too, he has been fooled before.


    They all have a weakness, and as I have promised, I shall be their undoing when I grab my powers. I have no idea when but my believe is my strength and my fuel for vengeance for all the witches they have killed, for all the darkness they¡¯ve spread in this world, and for all they¡¯ve done to me.¡±


    I am almost unnoticeable where I¡¯m sitting.


    There¡¯s utter muteness in the room.


    No one speaks a word.


    Except Chester, who ps his hand suddenly, as he says, ¡°oh, I have a surprise for you before I forget.¡±


    The door creaks open and I hear the clicking of heels as someone walks closer. Since my back is turned against the door, I had to wait till my vision can capture the new figure.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s a girl, who¡¯s dressed in a body revealing clothes. She could just release her bossom into the air since it is barely covered by the cloth she is wearing. Her gait is graceful and she releases an erotic atmosphere into the space.


    ¡°More birds told me that Kieran has sent away all the girls, and from what I¡¯m seeing, Kyle seems¡­¡± When Chester focuses on Kyle again, he¡¯s drooling at the girl. My nose wringle in irritation within by the way he¡¯s acting as though he has been horny all his life and finally he¡¯s given a chance to fuck someone. ¡°Oh, well, I¡¯m d my gift elevates his spirit now.¡±


    ¡°Finally, someone who is lean, petite, beautiful, and perfect with the hour ss shape. Damn¡­¡± He¡¯s so shameless as to how he¡¯s already gesturing for the girl toe to him as he readjusts with one of his hands pressing his trouser to adjust his dick that¡¯s gotten hard already.


    I turn my face away and slightly sights Chester¡¯s eyes on me when I did.


    ¡°Well, Chester, it seems¡­¡± Kade halts in his words when Kyle begins to kiss the girl, both of them moaning.


    Chester chimes in, cracking up aughter. ¡°she is trained her whole life to be a slut, so she¡¯d work the three of you well. I guess I should go and rest now while the three of you release some pressure. That cock needs some wetting by a pussy.¡±


    I am utterly irked by how they speak, and it¡¯s starting to show in my face. I didn¡¯t even realize when Chester stops next to me, ¡°please, walk with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m called here by the triplets¡­¡± I am hesitating and my time is stuttering slightly.


    ¡°I know. But unless you want to watch the scene that is about to unfold, I¡¯d suggest youe with me.¡± He speaks as though he already knows that I¡¯m irked by seeing them make out with someone else in front of me.


    The disrespect is almost unbelievable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you have to pass through all these.¡± He says as we walk to the outside. My lips are pressed shut. ¡°And you¡¯re not talking because you don¡¯t trust me?¡± He shift his eyes to me and I shift mine away. ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯d like to have a conversation with you, and I¡¯d love you to meet me at the fountain outside the building tonight. I¡¯d be waiting there.¡±


    He¡¯s about leaving when I speak, ¡°why would you thinkt that I¡¯de?¡±


    ¡°Because you and I both know that you can sense more than just my wolf within me. You can sense magic inside me, can you not?¡±


    I squint my eyes at him. I had thought that it was a mistake until he speaks of it. As he leaves, I murmur, ¡°who are you?¡±

 62

    62


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    It iste in the night, and I am still contemting whether I should go to the fountain or not. ¡°I don¡¯t trust that man.¡± I say to myself as though I was talking to someone. I actually don¡¯t know what to do at this point, because there¡¯s a conflict inside me.


    As much as a part of me wants to go, the other one doesn¡¯t trust the man. He is a confusion to my senses as a witch. I can smell magic on him, but as well, I know he¡¯s not a wizard or anything rting to a mage. He¡¯s an ordinary wolf in his true form, so it is indeed conflicting.


    The moon is already shining bright and the wind is howling with cold every now and then. With every puff of the breeze is a chilling sensation. I am at the balcony and although, I am wearing a shirt made with wolf¡¯s fur, I can still feel the little bit of cold seeping in. With the glove in my hands, I rub my hands together and blow out a smoke of cold air through my breath.


    ¡°Well, that man doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯d hurt me anyway.¡±


    I mean, I may not know him from anywhere, but he didn¡¯t seem like someone who would hurt me, so I think I can just trust enough to go to meet him. He said he wanted to discuss some things with me, and I¡¯m also curious to know whatever it is. Maybe it could be of help to me¡­¡±or it could make you regret yourself.¡±


    My subconscious jumps in, making me part my lips and my teeth gnashes against each other from the coolness. Taking in a heavy breath, I make my way out of the room. I¡¯ve contemted enough. It is rather time I just go there and get to know whatever he has in store for me.


    Within a short time, I have arrived at thepound and making my way to the fountain. My eyes are darting around as I walk, my senses heightened for any sense of danger but I can¡¯t see anything out of ce. The trees are blowing in the direction of the wind, and the dirt on the ground remain stagnant until there¡¯s any soft wind, blowing past. Everything seems of normalcy.


    My sight soon rests on Chester and my chest finally is free from the fast thudding of my heart beat. ¡°You seem scared.¡± He speaks as he wees me to take a sit on the curb fixed to the wall next to the flowerbeds, and across from it is the fountain. The water, sshing helps to make our presence here unnoticeable and our voice inaudible. This is perfect ce to have a probate conversation, also it seems safe.


    My eyes have scanned around to see if there¡¯s anything around that I can use to defend myself in case I am wrong, and I have seen quite some things to attack him just if he misbehaves. I won¡¯t risk my life for a piece of an information, even though I¡¯m so curious to begin the conversation he¡¯s got for us.


    I¡¯m still uneasy around him which he notices, because he says, ¡°you seem unfree. I¡¯d plead with you to be. There¡¯s no cause for rm. By the way, I must say that you¡¯re good with you making your way here without being caught. I know about your many times of trying to escape, so I¡¯m not very surprised.¡± He tells me which makes meugh within.


    He is good with the way hepliments you even when what you did should be frowned upon by any werewolf, and amander at that, whom I thought would be as cruel as the triplets. Well, I am yet to believe that this is really who he is. It could be a facade.


    ¡°And you seem to hear a lot of rumours.¡±


    ¡°I have lots of birds.¡±


    ¡°Did they tell you not to go straight to the point but waste my time here?¡± I say and retain my gaze with his. He blinks his eyes, breaking the eye contact.


    ¡°Wow. You¡¯ve grown very strong.¡±


    ¡°You speak like you know me.¡±


    ¡°Magic knows magic. I am made with magic, as are you, so I don¡¯t think we are different.¡± He narrates to me, to which I am speechless for some time. He is made of magic? What does that mean? Is he like the physician Pete, a friend of Aiden¡¯s?


    I am bewildered and I don¡¯t need to hide it.


    ¡°Pardon me.¡±


    ¡°You are, of course.¡± He is waiting for me to speak again, but I don¡¯t know what to say. After a few seconds, he continues, ¡°are you ready to listen to me?¡±


    I nod my head. ¡°yes. I want to know exactly who you are and how you seem to know quite some things about witches and wizards.¡± He seems like he knows a lot about the mage world, and he doesn¡¯t strike me as anyone who likes witches or wizards, so how could he have known? Is it so that he could hurt us?


    He smiles, as he begins. ¡°The triplets are cursed for a reason. The triplets, including every society of werewolf and she-wolf hate witches for a reason. You are punished for a reason. It all started from a long time ago. This is a story that witches like you don¡¯t know anything of, hence giving you the impression that everything that a witch does is of good but when a creature has the power to bring bnce to a world, what happens when some of them chose not to?¡± Is he asking me that?


    I shrug, as I don¡¯t know what to say. ¡°How do you mean? Witches are good. We are good. We would never hurt anyone.¡± I try to defend and he¡¯s onlyughing.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I can see it in your eyes that you do believe what you just said but there¡¯s something you¡¯re not paying attention to. I saw it this evening. You hate the triplets. You want to crush them. Your heart rate says so when you saw them with the whore I brought over. They captured you all these while. You can¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to go all evil at them when you gain your powers, or that you don¡¯t want to be their undoing?¡± He questions with questions that I cannot answer.


    To be honest, I want to crush them. I want to go all rampage on the kingdoms. I want to kill everyone right after I have made them suffer for all the things they¡¯ve made me go through. I never asked for them.


    ¡°If they suffer, it¡¯s because they caused it. They gave birth to the evil.¡± I am looking at the flowers when I speak, unable to face Chester. ¡°I should leave.¡± I want to stand but he pats where I was sitting, gesturing for me to sit again.


    I have no idea why but without a word from him, my body agrees and sits back. ¡°The truth is a hard thing to discuss. We are all hypocrites who speak of things like they are nothing until they happen to us. Everyone is of good until something causes their evilness.¡± He pauses and adds after a while, ¡°think of this, if you be evil and destroy everyone, what happens? Another being soars up and fights you too. Have you ever imagined why light and dark always fight?¡±


    He¡¯s still talking and I am carefully listening without even realizing. ¡°Because light bes dark at some point, and dark bes light at some point. The point where light bes dark is a breaking point, after being pushed to the end of the wall and it retaliates. And dark bes light when it regrets it¡¯s actions and wishes for absolution, for a cleansing of its sins.¡±


    I clear my throat. ¡°Why are you telling me these things?¡±


    He smiles. ¡°Because there are things that you don¡¯t understand. When I arrived here and sensed you, I knew instantly that you¡¯d be our undoing, but before it gets to that state, I shall like to tell you a story. A story of how three perfect and pure souls be cursed and barbaric, and how there are many forces in this world which blinds us to the wickedness that we inflict on others.¡±


    He is being very serious with the way he¡¯s speaking. ¡°You don¡¯t understand that this thing is a cycle of imperfection. Evil makes evil punish good so that good bes evil, and it continues to reign.¡±


    I¡¯m frowning hard as I listen to Chester. He is very different from who I thought he would be when the triplets first spoke of him. As much as I have fixed my mind on my vengeance, I still want to listen to him, and that¡¯s what I did, as I pay attention to his next words. My body is suddenly calm and soothed.

 63

    63


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Some dark ages ago, when the powers of magic still rule the world, it is believed that everything is born of bnce but everything is not as it seems. There is always darkness. I faced it. I was a pup when I was captured by witches. They raised me with magic till I grow up, feeding it into my energy. They said it was an experiment. An experiment to build a hybrid without it being created by the Creator himself. They wanted to shift a bnce, on the believe of a betterment. It turned me. I became this. I am still a wolf but with the presence of a wolf.¡±


    As he¡¯s telling me this and I pity with him because I can only imagine the pains you pass through when another specie captures you to experiment on you when they have not understand what your creation is about. They try to alter your very being, the way your life should be and it hurts so much. I have passed through such event and I am in fact still passing through, so as he exins, I understand his pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper just when he continues with a sniffle. Is he crying? I can¡¯t really see his face well because the fountain wall blocks the moon from shining onto us and the trees block the reflection of its rays, so it¡¯s all ckened to cover us in this ce. That¡¯s why we haven¡¯t been caught so far.


    But I can imagine how horrible his mind feels. ¡°That¡¯s how the triplets came in. They were young wolves who had came into my town and when they saw me, they knew something was wrong. They made a mistake when they decided to help me out, at least that¡¯s what it is to the witches who kept me under their rules.¡±


    ¡°They set out a war upon the triplets, wanting to destroy them if they don¡¯t let me go. But I¡¯m sure you know what happens when the triplets hasid their minds on keeping a person. They never let go. And I appreciate that, but when war sprouted, the other werewolfnd frowned upon anyone with magic, as at then, the triplets Kingdom was the strongest, and they couldn¡¯t have their core crushed. It was frowned upon and ever since then, the werewolves have always fought and killed anyone who proves to be with magic or spells or anything other than a wolf beast living inside them. But when power settles in, anyone can misuse it.¡±


    ¡°The wolves misused theirs. They took the humans as ves, too, and everything changes. The power consumed us, and now everything is entirely out of bnce.¡± He pauses and as my mind reels on his narration, I wonder more things.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t aplete story. Is that the entire story to how everything happened?¡± I ask him with a serious tone but he tsk in a negativity.


    ¡°No, it did not stop there. The triplets mother was kidnapped. It took us a few weeks at first, searching for her, then it was up to months, then a few years, and atst, her mind was already twisted by the wolves. Some people believe that the Emilie we see today isn¡¯t the one that she was. That this one isn¡¯t the triplets¡¯ mother. She taught them evil, and then when she got back, she was very sick. The triplets had to seek out help from a sorcerer when all hope seemed lost at the time. Guess what happened?¡±


    ¡°Magic once again hurt them?¡± I assume the only reality that I could think of and he smiles.


    ¡°It did more harm than good, or maybe not. Magic always has a price. Something to fill in. When an appearancees, there must be a disappearance. When youmand a seed to grow into a nt, you take energy of life from either yourself or from the soil or from other trees around. A sacrifice for another. Emilie healed to be the savagery that she is now, and the triplets¡¯, they remained cursed. That¡¯s when they had more kills. They became a murderer, killing all witches, sorcerers, magicians, and warlocks they could find. They live with the curse till today, and Emilie, she trained and supported them to be more of a beast now that has no limit.¡± As he exins to me, I understand better. ¡°They now be a beast that would even hurt many of their own just to fill their thrill of the kill.¡±


    Chester¡¯s voice has lower but I still don¡¯t get why he feels like I¡¯m the one he¡¯s supposed to tell all these things. I have nothing in connection with the triplets. Wait, could it be because of the rumours that I am the triplets¡¯ mate?


    Haha.


    If they were my mates, they never would have hurt me.


    And from the book, I see it in there that a werewolf cannot punish their mates, especially after they have marked them because if they did, they would feel the pain of their mate as well. There is no way the triplets would go through the same pain that I had gone through. They couldn¡¯t have sacrificed themselves just so to make me get punished since they are also being punished. My pain would be theirs.


    I¡¯m sure they only marked me just so that they could have more possession over me but not anymore.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk to them then? If there¡¯s anyone who could stop this war, it is them. They started it. And as you said earlier, the triplets nation is the strongest.¡± I shrug but I don¡¯t know if his werewolf eyes could see me.


    He chuckles softly before he replies. ¡°You have a bigger game to y. I would only beg you that when you gain your powers, utilize it with your heart and soul in ordance with it not with just your brain. For me, I am not in the instance to stop the triplets. My job is to help them make a strategy¡­¡± He hasn¡¯t finished when I blurt in.


    ¡°And also to convince me of something that I have no idea of. You sound like an hypocrite, did you realize?¡±


    I roll my eyes and heughs. ¡°Well, yes you¡¯re correct. Life itself is. Time is. If those higher beings are faulty, who am I to be perfect?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, then if I be evil, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°I shall not.¡±


    ¡°And your story about the triplets doesn¡¯t change my mind at all. It doesn¡¯t exin why I went through all the things that I did. It doesn¡¯t exin why Aiden had to die. It doesn¡¯t exin why Melissa was killed. It doesn¡¯t exin all the pains, all the agony.¡± As I remember everything from the start, I am more angry and angry. My nostrils can almost be emitting smoke in showcase of my annoyance.


    I stand up and this time around, he doesn¡¯t stop me. ¡°I am out of here.¡±


    ¡°I cannot stop you. The power you have within you is stronger than anything that any of us can stop but I hope you¡¯de to remember who you really are.¡± He speaks with a bright smile on this smile. Since we have both stood up, I can now see his face well.


    He seems to be amused for some reason that is unnatural to me, and I blink, batting my eyes in surprise at all the discussion I¡¯ve had with him.


    I wonder the reason for his narration. Why is he trying so hard to change my reasoning when I am even powerless?


    My lips part to want to talk but I can¡¯te with anything to say, but I only bow slightly and turn to leave. When I arrive inside, walking up the staircase, I raise my face at the sound of a clicking of heels.


    ¡°For heavens sake¡­¡± Not tonight should I meet with Emilie, especially not when the whole kingdom has gone to sleep.

 64

    64


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Why am I not surprised to see you walking in secrecy?¡± Emilie begins as she stops right in front of me. I am praying she would just insult me and let me go, that nothing more is to happen.


    There¡¯s a smirk on her face as she adds more while I lower my gaze, realizing that I was staring too long. ¡°Oh, my bad. You¡¯re a witch. Isn¡¯t this the time people like you love, as it¡¯s the best time to do all the evil in the world?¡±


    Why would she be using me of such when she knows that I have no powers?


    I exhale softly. ¡°There must have been a mistake, your highness. I had been called by Commander Chester, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°And why would Chester be in need of such a ve like you?¡± When she asks that, there was a change in her tone. It was as though she is troubled when I mentioned Chester¡¯s name.


    I¡¯m stealing nces at her to read her expression, my mind lurking backwards to the story Chester told me about her, when she also snaps her eyes back down at me and I clear my throat at the awkwardness of being caught.


    ¡°What did he speak with you of?¡±


    ¡°He just wanted to settle in well, and I made his weing warming.¡± I lie again, and my heart rate is about to quicken but exhaling through my lips, I am a bit calm.


    ¡°Oh, as the whore that you are. Isn¡¯t that the same way you cast some spells on my sons, changing their reasoning forever?¡± As she speaks, she steps closer to me. I wish I could shrink into the rails as she has caused me to press my back against it, tightening and tightening even more.


    ¡°I did nothing, your highness. I¡¯m just an ordinary ve.¡±


    I¡¯m praying hard that she would just leave me.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right, so why don¡¯t you do this?¡± She drops the ss cup in her hands to the floor. The ss shatters on contact with the staircase and a fragment of it pierces into my skin.


    My face smear with a painfulportment and quickly, I press my lips into a thin line so I won¡¯t cry out loud.


    ¡°Clean that up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± I mutter right before she walks away. My eyes is fixated on her back just before she disappears behind the walls.


    Inhaling and exhaling with exasperation lunging at me, I go to the kitchen with a slouched shoulder. Right from when Chester said I shoulde and see him, I already figured how bad of an idea it would be. And it turned out just that way.


    If I was in my room around this time, I¡¯d be safe in there, still awaiting a time of my vengeance.


    As Ie back to clean the ss and clear off the liquid from the red carpet as well, my brain reels back to everything that Chester told me.


    If I¡¯m to even try to understand, he¡¯s just made me reason as to why the triplets became who they are. He¡¯s actually right in some sense even though it annoys my inside so much that he¡¯s trying to change my reasoning.


    If I be the evil who crushes them, then I¡¯d only be creating a bigger cycle of hatred between werewolves and witches, because more werewolves would hate me in years toe and they would take out the pain on other witches who are yet to be born. The cycle of darkness would never end then, making it rule in our hearts.


    But at the same time, I can never forgive them just like that, not after all that I¡¯ve went through. Not after all the people who have died on my behalf. Not after all my horrible nights in the dungeon. Not after all the wounds which have formed scars on my skin.


    I don¡¯t even realize when my vision goes a bit blurry with tears at the remembrance of Aiden¡¯s cries just before his chest was shed across by Kieran.


    My train of toughts is cut short when I feel something behind me. Turning my face to my behind, I see a figure there and squeal hastily, as I¡¯m also quick to say. ¡°Sorry, Mister. I¡¯m just cleaning up the dirt here.¡±


    The man has his face covered with a masking cloth, so I am unable to recognize who he is neither did he reply me.


    I am about to shift to the side for him to pass, since he won¡¯tmunicate with me when suddenly, I feel a pressure and in the next instance, I¡¯m rolling down the case.


    My screams get hitched at each interval that my body would hit the case until I finally hit the bottom. My back hurts, and my stomach is a river of angry sea, churning hard. My brain sends panick signal throughout my body, my hands hurriedly covering my stomach.


    When my eyes would open, I see the man¡¯s footing at me again and this time, it punches against my stomach. My index finger break in the effect, however, the pain resulting from lining of my stomach is a much bigger pain.


    Another kick.


    And another.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Gasping for help: wanting to scream but unable to do so to the top of my lungs: helpless as ever: and powerless to the might of this person. However, I could tell he is a werewolf by the inhuman strength.


    He keeps kicking my stomach till when I could feel no pain anymore. My hormones are on the peak and my senses are dulling out, dimming with each seconds that passes till my eyes finally shuts close and ckness takes over.


    I inhale arge intake of air through my mouth as my eyes snaps open to life. My vision is inverted,ing to see people running around as though there¡¯s a dangering for them.


    Wanting to stand up, a pain shoots around my navel and I stop to look down at myself. Panic strikes through me in another gasp, as I see blood streaming down my legs but I¡¯m so damn sure my thighs are cut.


    My stomach aches crazily, and then the memory ofst night¡¯s event rms in my head like a thunderous storm.


    And that is all the push I needed to get myself up regardless of the pain and take myself to the lower town. In my stroll there, I am pained at how as usual no one sees me. They are all just running around to protect themselves from something that I have no idea of.


    There¡¯s panic in the air, arger tension that I¡¯ve never seen before, although my concern is less about it.


    Without knocking, I enter the local physician¡¯s room and she speaks from a shadowy ce. ¡°Sorry, the shop is closed till when the deration of the ambush is cancelled.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    An ambush?


    ¡°It is me, Kaya. Please help, Helda.¡± When I say, Helda hurries over to the entrance door and when she sights the blood, she rushes over to take me to a bed.


    ¡°My apologies, Kaya. I didn¡¯t know it was you. I thought it was any of those worthless patients of mine.¡± Because of the pain, I can only make us move slower, ¡°and with the ambush that¡¯s been dered to hold tonight, there has been panic throughout the whole kingdom. These pests are scared of suffering when they¡¯ve done a lot of damages already.¡±


    ¡°An ambush?¡± I ask right before she lies me down onto the bed.


    ¡°Yes, guess the five other neighboring packs can¡¯t hold back their anger anymore. They areing tonight in an unprepared fight, well, on our side.¡±


    That exins the whole running around.


    ¡°Now, what in heavens name happened, Kaya? This looks really bad.¡± She¡¯s roving her eyes over me like a hawk.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin, Helda, but please, I can¡¯t lose my babies.¡± My tears are quick to run down the side of my face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you this to rest while I carry out a test.¡± I nod my head when she passes a small bottle to me. Drinking the content, I close my eyes and soon, darkness soon befalls me again.


    When I awake, my face is situated to the window from where the sunlight shines in. From my evaluation, I could say it is the horizon of an afternoon.


    ¡°Helda.¡± My throat is dry as I cry out for her name.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Kaya.¡± Holding my hands, she passes me a cup of water which I drink and when I look at her, there¡¯s an eagerness in my sight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ve lost the babies.¡± My voice is a whisper.

 65

    65


    3RD POV.


    The double handled door opens with haste with the reveal of Kade, Kieran, and Kyle entering into the room.


    ¡°My Lords, this is not a y anymore. They are serious. They are really going to attack.¡±


    ¡°And how could you have been so feeble with such information that everyone in the kingdom has gotten to know?¡± Kieran is the first to talk, bashing his words at Chester, who¡¯s at the other end of the strategic table.


    He bows his head lowly as he defends him, ¡°My apologies, sire but I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps not only I have a bird in our enemies post.¡±


    Kieran wants to respond back but Kade waves his hand at him. ¡°Now, what are we up to? How many men do we have avable? How can we meet up with counts before the ambush?¡± Kade turns to his brothers. ¡°Since they want to be dirty, I guess the knight¡¯s code doesn¡¯t count anymore then, does it?¡±


    He¡¯s asking from Kieran who shakes his head. ¡°Not at all.¡± Afterwards, Kieran joins Chester along with the other twomanders to begin the nning.


    They are still working on their best attack of surprise that they could use to catch their enemies on surprise, and at the same time, how to defend every walls of theirs, both the strong ones and weak ones, so they will not be prated easily, but suddenly, a wave of drowsiness overwhelms the senses of the triplets.


    With an emotion of weakness and depression and powerlessness running through their veins, Kyle whispers. ¡°Kaya.¡±


    Chester is quick to say when the triplets suddenly want to leave the room when they are supposed to be making ns, ¡°sire, you can¡¯t leave us to make these ns alone. We¡¯ve got to¡­¡±


    ¡°Chester, there¡¯s a reason why you called you. There¡¯s a much more important thing we need to attend to. In the meantime, make ns. We would criticize itter.¡± Kieran¡¯s tone is a hastening train, wheeling fast and as soon as they finished, they hurry out of the room.


    The brothers are in agreement that the wave ising from Kaya, as none of them has a reason to feel so dim and empty of any life within them. Through the mark, they are able to find her on the roof of the kingdom. The triplets stop at first, watching as she walks staggeringly towards the end of the roof.


    On Kade¡¯s ount, he watches her with a narrowed sight, evaluating that she is not herself.


    ¡°Kaya,¡± Kade begins. His eyes shift to his brothers whom he gives order to keep mute. As the scheming one, he understands the emotion that Kaya is passing through so he knows just what to say but what he hasn¡¯te to understand is why she feels that way.


    Kaya turns to face him and sheughs. ¡°Oh, just the set of people that I¡¯d love to see.¡± She looks awful.


    There¡¯s blood stains on her gown, which has also been torn and tattered. Kade notices the dried blood that¡¯s covering the skin of her lower part, right from her thighs down to her feet.


    ¡°What happened? How did you lose such heavy liters of blood?¡± He questions her with a calm tone as his face tilts to the side, reading her demeanour.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. I¡¯m ruined. You all ruined me.¡± Kaya presses her lips together and licks it before she turns her face to the sun. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve always wondered why all rhis had to happen to me? I mean, I¡¯d just be on my own, trying to stay alive for all the people that you killed because of what¡­ oh, another one unanswerable question, and then, one of you woulde and treat me like a rag doll. Like, if I have had such power that you did, I wouldn¡¯t have defended myself or I wouldn¡¯t have even beaten you to your game.¡± Kaya is speaking from a ce of pain and anyone, especially Kade, can see the darkness inside her.


    She is so angry to the state that it has even weakened her, and at this point, her brain doesn¡¯t exactly know how to process the news that Helda told her. She doesn¡¯t even know how to react to her new predicament. Another horror yet again, and she has to be the only one to suffer?


    ¡°It was such a easy feast. You could have just killed me when you killed my father and my brother. It was so easy, yet you kept me. Seven months! A whole seven months of punishment and I even had to carry a child that I never nned for. My life became a sort of nonsense where I have no say. You destroyed everything that I could ever stand for. You crushed me to the very end. All of you.¡±


    She swallows her own saliva, causing her to pause slightly, ¡°but anyone would think it should end there, wouldn¡¯t they? They would think that, ¡°oh, they must know that they¡¯re hurting you so much,¡± but no, did you? It didn¡¯t stop there. You killed Melisa and Aiden. What did they do? Oh, let¡¯s forget Melisa, what did Aiden do to offend your Almighty, most powerful being?¡±


    ¡°Kaya, you need to clean up and rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, Kade?!¡± And that is the first time she would call Kade by his actual name right in front of him and with an angered tone.


    ¡°This is amand from your king. The kingdom is about to be attacked, and you must be safely hidden.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes? Safely hidden so that you can still keep me. No, enough is enough.¡± She shouts back at Kade causing him to squint his eyes.


    ¡°Kaya, I¡¯m ordering you¡­!¡±


    She screams back at the top of her lungs, ¡°And I am asking you a question of your guiltiness!¡± Her face reveals her anger, her hands are brawling, her forehead are wrinkling, and her inside is burning with loss and darkness, ¡°and you will answer me!¡±


    Finishing, a wave erupt from inside her, an effect that she¡¯s been holding inside all this time. It sprouts out like a growth of heavy gust wind, releasing a sudden quake sound just before the triplets are sent off to the distance.


    Kaya breathes heavily, her throat feeling tightened. Her eyes are glowing, and she is feeling a new presence within her. A voice calls inside her head right before she goes into aatose state. ¡°Hello, Kaya, I am your nature and I¡¯ve been longing for when you¡¯d connect with me.¡±


    Soon, time streaks past till night and there¡¯s the feeling of supernaturally unusual growing tension in the air. The wind is howling with every puff of it, a means to fidget at an arrival of somethinging from the shadows.


    ¡°Tonight calls for blood, pain and suffering, but one most important thing, for victory. Tonight, we win and we tell those mother fuckers to take their dick and shove it inside their own ass.¡± Kieran is shouting at the top of his lungs as he addresses their subjects. The brothers are at the temple, where below are all the knights, already in their armour, ready for war.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Laughter roars in the air in response to Kieran¡¯s joke. ¡°Who would stand with us to tell these people with blood that we are unstoppable? Who would stand with us to show that we are not to be fucked up? Who would stand with us to show them that we are the strongest pack ever?!¡± Kieran scream out loud and everyone roars along with him.


    After he¡¯s done with the speech, Chester runs over to join the brothers. ¡°What was that wave that happened earlier?¡±


    ¡°You felt it.¡±


    ¡°Anyone that hase in contact must have felt it. It¡¯s undeniable. And what I felt, what what I¡¯ve seen in my life, I don¡¯t think tonight is going to end for us well.¡± Chester sounds very serious in his words.


    Kade, Kieran, and Kyle looks at one another with a worried look in their eyes. Back in their room, they have lied Kaya down, as she is in a deep slumber.

 66

    66


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    My sight opens to the front door of a house, and something about it is familiar. The skin of my forehead is still crinkling, trying to recall where this memory is from when gravity changes course and everything swiftly shifts over my vision.


    It feels just like when you¡¯re opening a book so fast that you cannot even see the content well. I could feel the change in the air hitting my face and sprawling my hair around. Although my heart rate is calm, because wherever I am right now doesn¡¯t release any eerie feelings, I am alert for anything out of the ordinary. Too much out of the ordinary, I should say.


    The flipping stops once again, and this time around, I¡¯m in front of another house. I remember this ce clearly. This is where we used to live together as a family before the vigers turned against us by working with the werewolves just for their own gain. From here did we move to the cottage, finally cutting ourselves off from the outside out of fear of being destroyed again. My mother died here, using her powers to save us.


    My eyes are already brimming with tears, blurring out my vision while I sniffle. ¡°What memory is this?¡± I ask myself within my thoughts, and suddenly, I feel a presence from behind me.


    The person¡¯s hand wipes away the tear from my eyes just before it slides down my jaw. I gasp and sharply turn to my back, only to see her, and my eyes grow big, shocked to really see her here.


    ¡°My heavens. Mother. I can¡¯t believe this. Oh, my¡­¡± I¡¯m losing my breath, and before I know it, I pull her into the warmest hug ever. Oh, my goodness. She¡¯s here. She¡¯s reconnected with me. Whatever this vision is, I am d that I¡¯m having it.


    Oh, yes, I know it¡¯s not a reality. For some reasons, I feel learned. I feel like I understand the supernatural world more, and I remember everything that has happened. I remember my pain, my hurt, and my vengeance, and that I have connected with my witch side.


    When I pull back, my hands cup my face and I smile. She¡¯s grinning hard too. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you. It¡¯s been,¡± I roll my eyes heavenward, ¡°forever.¡±


    ¡°And I am so sorry, my dear.¡± She speaks modtionally. I recognize that. She speaks with precision, identifying her wisdom as that of a great and powerful witch.


    ¡°I miss you so much. How are you able to get to me here? Oh, wait, did you bring me here yourself? How have you been fairing?¡± I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a question that¡¯s supposed to be asked, but I just want to catch up on a lot of things. I saw herst when I was seven. I can¡¯t be med for wanting to know all that she¡¯s seen in the spirit world all those years.


    Her handsnd on my shoulders, and she says, ¡°calm, my sweet bird.¡± Oh, this nickname. My smile has gotten bigger and warmer. The cozy feeling that my stomach is erupting with would ride any horse without a hitch.


    Gravity once again shifts course to the field. ¡°Kaya, I am your guidance. Your mother, but at the same time, not. I am a part of you, a figment from your mind that hasn¡¯t been unlocked all this time until now. Every witch has that part in them, and now that you¡¯ve unlocked yours, I am here to help you understand the transition you¡¯ve made.¡± As she speaks, I am left in confusion.


    So, is she my actual mother or not?


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re not my mother?¡± I ask with a blink, my body freezing in a spot as I try to wrap my head around all these.


    ¡°I am her, as you remember. She is thest witch in your life, and the way you have always remembered and imagined her, I appeared. You had a tight connection with her, and that¡¯s why I am here on the good side. We must hurry, though. We have limited time to share information.¡± She¡¯s exining to me, but it doesn¡¯t seem as such.


    My brows furrow even harder, as I haven¡¯te to understand her fully yet.


    ¡°So, where is my mother?¡±


    ¡°She remains deep in your mind, protecting your mind, reminding you of the goodness she had born you with and of the goodness she had taught you from birth. You¡¯re a good witch, Kaya, and I¡¯m here to help you see that. Look at that field,¡± the way she changes the conversation tells me that there¡¯s an urgency in her tone. ¡°What do you see?¡±


    ¡°This was where we had ourst pic together as a family. This was where my motherid her life for us to survive. Well, unfortunately¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we do not want bad energy around us, Kaya, only good.¡±Remember the good things life has offered you.¡±


    ¡°Except that is a lie. There¡¯s not much goodness in this life. My family died in the end. I lost them all, and I¡¯ve lost myself.¡± I frown, trying to even wrap this whole thing around my head. I point at the figure in front of me, who has the face, posture, and voice of my mother. ¡°Pardon me, who are you exactly-and honestly?¡± I want to know for real.


    ¡°I am your witch side. You¡¯ve activated me, and I must open your eyes to our realm. You¡¯ve been natural all this time, and now is the time to understand the supernatural side of your existence. You are a chosen witch, born from a powerful one at that. Bnce is required in this world, and you must be reminded to bring it back. However, your mind has been poisoned. There is a hurt there-a wound that is not healing. You left it like that for a memory, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    I scoff and reply, knowing that I don¡¯t have to lie to her as she¡¯s also a part of me, ¡°yes, I did. I left it there for a reminder of how much I want to destroy the triplets.¡±


    ¡°It would only shock you how much the future can be so different from what we always think. Your mind is in the present and the past. Think wider, Kaya.¡± And now, what is she trying to pull at? ¡°For now, I am an awakened part of you, Kaya. You have the power to utilize me however you like, but I will always be that light in your darkness. I shall be the one to remind your cold heart that it is still alive. A reminder of goodness, I shall remain. Untilter.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything goes dark and nk for a second before I suck in air greatly as I awaken into reality. My head hurts, and my body feels numb for a minute or so, leaving me stagnant on the bed.


    Blinking profusely till I am able to grasp full control of myself, I wipe away the beads of sweat that have formed on my face. My palms are wet, and the bed is soaked with my sweat, too. Oops.


    However, hearing some sort of angry crying from outside the windows caught my attention. I roll out of bed and head to the balcony. There, I see fires burning houses in the lower town, the trees blowing with heavy winds that reveal eerieness. And I can hear the war chants and explosions.


    ¡°Fuck, there¡¯s a war going on.¡± As I whisper that to myself, my eyes scan the room for an escape. Anything that I can use to save myself, and at the same time, I wonder how this morning there wasn¡¯t any preparation for war, but now¡­ oh, shit. My eyes were clear when it finally rang.


    It must be an ambush.


    Suddenly, there¡¯s the sound of people grunting on the other side of the door. I step backwards, scared for whatever is to happen. Already, I can figure out that someone is trying to trespass and enter the room, and the guards are trying to stop whoever it is.


    Just knowing the reality makes my heart race. Why would anyone want toe here for me? If there¡¯s anyone they want to kill, it should be the triplets.


    ¡°Girl, you have powers,¡± my subconscious reminds me out of the blue, and instantly, I feel a bit strong. I have magic now. But wait, I don¡¯t know how to use it yet. It¡¯s not like my witch side gave me a manual or something, and I was still too young when my mother died, so she didn¡¯t teach me any spells either.


    ¡°Just rx,¡± my own voice reaches into my mind, and just then, the door snaps, breaking along with the hitches to the ground.


    My eyese into contact with a woman, and damn, she looks fierce.

 67

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    As the woman steps in, her heels break the wooden door even more. It keeps leaving a crunchy sound, and each time, my heart skips a beat.


    There¡¯s a devilish smile on her face as her eyes set on me. She has no weapon on her, but her ws are very sharp, giving me a hint that she must be a she-wolf from the five neighboring packs who hate the triplets.


    Her eyes are a shade of hazel, bright and glowing, with a freckle of crimson red. She must have the powers of an alpha for her eyes to glow such a shade of light. Her jet ck hair is packed into a ponytail and braided to rest in front of her left shoulder. She¡¯s staring at me through hershes, leaving a frightened feeling with each step she takes forward.


    Her sandy skin looks thick, as though she¡¯s gone through hell of training to be able to get to where she is. She looks fierce, and her stance is firm.


    ¡°Hello, Kaya.¡± Her ent is one I can¡¯t ce.


    My eyes widen at the realization of who she is. I remember that voice. She¡¯s the Luna amongst the Alphas, or maybe an Alpha herself, but just called Luna since she¡¯s a female.


    ¡°What are you doing here? The triplets aren¡¯t here.¡± I talk back at her with a firm voice of mine, my eyes fixated on her.


    I keep telling myself that she can¡¯t do me any harm.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not here for them. I¡¯m here for you.¡± She snaps her head towards the hallway, which we can now see well since the door is broken and crushed to the ground. ¡°Fuck, we must hurry.¡± She rushes over to grab my hands, but through reflexes, I snatch my hands away right before she could grab them, spreading out my fingers so that my palm is facing her stomach. I conjure a ball of air from the emptiness that pulls her away, but only a bit.


    Surprised by my actions, the both of us look down at her stomach. ¡°Did you do that?¡± I can almost say that I am surprised that she sounded amused rather than amazed or furious.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    My survival instinct kicks in again, and I jab my hands forward again with the same action. This time around, there¡¯s a heavy ball of air erupting from nowhere that hovers her off her feet and ms her back against the wall. The effect leaves the wall cracked and when she stands up, she is disassembled for a minute.


    Instead of running away, the idiot me remains in the room, shocked and excited at the power radiating inside me. I can feel it so much inside me, coursing through my veins, and when I utilized my powers earlier, I felt the rush. I felt just how it ran through my veins to every pore, letting out the effect that I wanted, and also how my eyes glowed a dim emerald green light with freckles of gold that almost made the green obscure to notice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gained your powers.¡± Olivia sounds excited instead, which makes me frown. I treat myself to a fighting stance, ready to use my survival instinct again, but she holds out her hands as her ws recede to be nails. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m not here to fight you at all. We havemon goals, and we need you. I, most of all, need you. We are both women, and we¡¯ve both been treated badly by the triplets. I want you toe with me. Trust me, I¡¯ll show you some things that you don¡¯t know about the triplets. They are monsters that you want to get rid of, and I want the same thing, so¡­¡± She outstretches her hand for me to take.


    In the hallway, guards appear, running towards the room. My senses heighten at the sight, and my instincts settle in again. Before I know it, I¡¯ve dashed towards the opening and closing of my eyes, breathing in and exhaling. I wrap my hands within the air, feeling it like a fluff of clouds, before I run my arms forward like a punch into the air.


    There¡¯s a heavy swooshing thates from behind me to m the guards against the wall opposite, at the other end of the hallway.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought us time. Now, what¡¯s your n?¡± I ask as I face Olivia again; this time my voice is stern and mean.


    Her lips widen in a thin smile. ¡°It is crazy, but you¡¯d have to bear with me. We, wolves, can be very clumsy.¡± That¡¯s all she says before she carries me from my feet, positioning me on her back in some sort of piggyback ride.


    Involuntarily, my legs hook to her at the side, and when I am about to ask her what she¡¯s about to do, she heads towards the opened sill window, not stopping, not stopping¡­ getting close, and then it rings in my head what she¡¯s about to do.


    ¡°Oh, sh*t, no!¡± But she¡¯s jumped off the floor.


    The air is so freezing and running past my skin with such coldness that I thought it would cut my skin. My cheeks are almost numb, and when I try to open my eyes, tears are slightly escaping from the harsh effect of gravity. I see that we are actually going to fall, and that means we¡¯re going to get crushed by the ground. It¡¯s too far.


    ¡°What the hell? What the hell? Oh, my heavens, we are going to die.¡± And wend on the ground.


    I¡¯m gasping. Wait, I¡¯m gasping? My lips are gaping, and I¡¯m still alive, but why can¡¯t I see?


    Oh, I didn¡¯t open my eyes. Dumb ass me.


    ¡°You know, for a witch who now has her powers, and from all you¡¯ve faced in this hell of a ce, you still don¡¯t have a strong heart.¡±


    ¡°Tell that to anyone who is a werewolf like you, not someone like me.¡± My voice is high-pitched, with a touch of annoyance to it. Raising my face, chills spiral down my spine, seeing the distance from which we¡¯ve jumped.


    How¡¯s her foot still in ce? Damn, she¡¯s strong.


    We are running into the woods, passing by a path that Olivia must have created when she wasing here as an escape n. The leaves rustle suddenly, a rufflinging from the distance, and she stops. She pulls her hand out, gesturing for me to stop too.


    We are silent, and our breathing is slow too, so we can listen. I¡¯m surprised at how predatory I have swiftly be and the courage that courses through my bloodstream. I feel confident. I¡¯ve never felt this way before.


    ¡°Kaya,¡± a voice rings inside my head suddenly, talking so loudly that I think the person is next to me. I wince inaudibly. Olivia notices and narrows her eyes at me.


    ¡°Kade?¡± I look around, but I can¡¯t see him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I can hear Kade¡¯s voice.¡± I reply her question.


    ¡°Kaya, if you can hear me, get away from Olivia, please. Whatever she wants you for, it isn¡¯t good. Open your eyes; you¡¯d see that she¡¯s using you.¡± Oh, isn¡¯t he the hypocrite to correct me for my actions, from what I can do or not?


    ¡°Such bastards. They must have marked you. I didn¡¯t know those bastards were capable of love too.¡± Except they showed it in the worst way possible, and they will regret it. ¡°Cut him off. He¡¯s mind-linking with you.¡±


    From the bushes, the triplets¡¯ men roar out. ¡°Oh, boy. I need you, Kaya. Use your powers. Get rid of them.¡±


    But Kade in my head is a confusion. I am still trying to get him out, and my powers are still fluctuating, so I haven¡¯t gotten a good hang of it yet.


    ¡°My powers are still unstable. I can¡¯t do this.¡± I tell Olivia, but she only smirks as she equilibrates her stance into a fighting stance.


    ¡°We girls limit our powers so much, don¡¯t we? You can do this, Kaya. Find yourself,¡± and that¡¯s all she saidst before she attacked the soldiers.


    I close my eyes, softly breathing, trying my best to reach into myself while I ignore the fact that there¡¯s a war currently ongoing around me. It takes me a while, my hands tightening into a ball and using my fingers to pinch the skin of my palms, so I can feel more of myself and more of my pain. I need the energy. I need the fuel.


    When I open my eyes, Olivia is walking back to me. ¡°Done and dusted.¡± I gasp when I see that she¡¯s killed all the soldiers. We are about to run when the triplets themselves appear.


    Kade, Kieran, and Kyle, and quite a number of soldiers that we surely can¡¯t fight off.


    ¡°I need you now, Kaya,¡± pleads Olivia. Kade himself is about to talk, but the powers that erupted inside me send all of them into the distance, cking out. I watch the tripletsatose from the effect of my powers, and I realize something there.


    ¡°This is my time to get back at them. This is my time of vengeance.¡±

 68

    68


    3RD POV.


    The wood suffers from the powers of the witch, the trees are broken, and nature has fallen into imbnce. In the middle of the hurt are the brothers. Kade groans as his hands rub his head and he sits up. He¡¯s still trying to recover from the effect of the push from Kaya when he sees the armiesing their way.


    Their cries heighten his senses, and hastily, he rms the connection between him and his brothers, calling them to consciousness too.


    ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± Kyle whines as he grabs a nearby branch to stand up before he notices their enemiesing for them. They have sessfully ambushed their kingdom, and the brothers are stunned. It has never happened before.


    They are losing, and more importantly, they¡¯ve lost another part of them, a part of their being, Kaya.


    ¡°Stand with me, brothers.¡± Hastily, Kade calls Kieran¡¯s and Kyle¡¯s attention. The both of them hurry to join Kade, positioning their backs against his. A few of their men, who are still alive in the aftermath of Kaya¡¯s invincible push, also prepared themselves for the attack.


    The brothers hurl into the wind, soaking in the powers of the moon right before the attackmenced.


    Quickly, Kade has dashed into the scene, cutting any limbs that he could before he¡¯d use his fangs to tear off the arteries that, unfortunately, get sucked into his mouth, and then he¡¯d leave his victim¡¯s body gushing out blood as they look up at the moon right before death knocks on their door.


    Screams fill the air. Kieran and Kyle aren¡¯t backing down either. In fact, they enjoy the thrill of the kill. They love how easily they capture their victims. How they yank their heart out of their chest, throwing it into the face of another, disassembling the other before then, then disassembling someone¡¯s body parts.


    Kade, on the other hand, also uses his alpha aura,manding some of his victims to even fight on his behalf. He¡¯s turning the soldiers of the other pack against one another.


    By the time the menacing sound of roars finishes in the air, many are dead. Only the triplets and two of their men remain. And little did they know that that was only phase one.


    ¡°We need to get out of here. It¡¯s too open for us to be attacked. We must get back inside the pce.¡± Kade tells his brothers, and while they proceed on that, Kieran quickly mind-links Chester.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± His tone is hasty and hurried.


    Without wasting Kieran¡¯s time, Chester quickly replies too. ¡°My Lord, at the battle field. We aren¡¯t seeing you. Should I be worried?¡±


    Kieran scoffs at his tease. Chester knows better than to be worried about the triplets. He should rather be worried about himself and their subjects in battle. And also the protection of people in the lower town and royalties.


    Before Kieran could say anything, more war chants soars into the wind before the revtion of more men from the five neighboring packs.


    ¡°Oh, fuck¡­¡± Mumbles Kyle. He fixates on a fighting stance once again, as does Kade.


    Just before Kieran cuts off the link, hemands Chester, ¡°I need you to track Kaya for me. She¡¯s been taken by Olivia. As soon as you know where she is, inform me.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And the war begins again. The brothers go another round, leaving pools of blood on the ground beneath. The blood of these men washes the earth as though that would be the end of sin and suffering. As though their sacrifice was worth anything.


    Indeed, it doesn¡¯t stop anything because more would still die in the same spot once again in the future. The killing cycle won¡¯t end. At least, not until there¡¯s a bnce.


    ¡°My Lord, they are out of our territory. We can¡¯t find them within our bridges anymore.¡± Immediately after Chester gives the information, Kieran ms his mind against him, sending Chester into a nkness.


    ¡°She¡¯s fucking gone! That bitch¡­ that fucked up¡­ fuck, Olivia!¡ä Kieran jabs his fist into the air. In a sh, he dashes to the front of a tree, where there¡¯s a half-dead soldier. His life on this earth is so thin that even a blind man knows better than to think he could survive.


    Kieran squeezes his face in annoyance before he grunts, hitting through the soldier to the tree. The soldier¡¯s intestines dropped to the ground as his flesh mashed into Kieran¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Ew, that¡¯s nasty.¡± Kyle shrugs at the sight.


    Kade clears his throat. ¡°What do we think Olivia wants with Kaya?¡±


    The brothers hurry back to the kingdom, much more rmed at what¡¯s now happening.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± As soon as Emilie¡¯s eyes settle on her sons, she hurries to them, but Kade doesn¡¯t give her too much of a face. While he walks over to meet Chester, Emilie cups Kieran¡¯s face, her eyes shifting between Kieran and Kyle. ¡°I was so worried. I thought something happened to you.¡± She adds.


    ¡°We are fine. We got caught in the woods.¡±


    As Kieran is having a discussion with their mother, giving her a highlight of what¡¯s happened, obviously not including Kaya¡¯s situation to it, Kade and Chester discuss it too.


    ¡°Chester, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°My Alpha, the packs are receding. We have no idea why, but they aren¡¯t fighting us anymore.¡±


    One of Kade¡¯s brows raised. ¡°But there is a but, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sire.¡±


    ¡°Then, speak.¡± He uses a raised tone at Chester, who raises his hand up, as he gazes at Kade through thickshes of his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, sire. I have two thoughts, as do the twomanders.¡± Chester¡¯s eyes shift to the twomanders. ¡°It is either they are retreating just so they could attack uster in the future or they came for something that they¡¯ve gotten.¡± Chester¡¯s face is slightly tilted to the left, pulling at a hint from Kade with his words.


    ¡°Indeed. We don¡¯t know where they¡¯ve taken her.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jared jumps into the conversation just then. Everyone seems to be on their heels; their monster seems to be at its peak, hence pulling them into the very rip of snapping out of anger.


    Kade repeats, ¡°they¡¯ve taken Kaya.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good news.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, except she¡¯s emerged as a witch. Her powers have grown. She canmand the wind with just her mind. And if Olivia had gone directed for her, passing through the shadows, then they must need her for one thing¡­¡± While finding it hard toplete his words, Jared does.


    ¡°To destroy us. She was exactly the right breed. Through your foolishness, you have bred a dragon, and now it¡¯s grown and gone wild, and she would be back now-with enemies we would have easily won against-only to destroy us all. You caused this.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, you cannot me us.¡± Kieran argues back.


    ¡°Oh, yes. I me the Alpha in the pack, who had put his feelings over his duties to this pack. He had allowed his fear to ovee his task, and when he even had the chance, he didn¡¯t use it well. He only created a evil that he can¡¯t control.¡±


    Jared is stopped midsentence by Kade, who turns to his back and points his finger at him. ¡°You will stop this nonsense now.¡±


    His blood is boiling so much that beads of sweat form on his forehead, and his monster is almost crawling out of his skin to shun his uncle. Right now, Kade is pissed, but he must keep his calm if he¡¯s to think of a strategy.


    ¡°We must find a way to uphold this kingdom. We cannot fall. This is a pack of freedom. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t have abel. We aren¡¯t falling. Brothers,¡± Kieran and Kyle pay attention just then, ¡°we are finding Kaya, and this time around, we are going to meddle our ways.¡± And he means what he¡¯s just said.


    Jared frowns, ¡°unbelievable. This is more reason to destroy the witch.¡±


    His behaviour is starting to get out of hand and is drawing attention from many eyes. When Emilie notices this, she goes to meet him and taps him on the shoulder. ¡°Won¡¯t you like to rest now, brother?¡±


    ¡°Ooh¡­¡± He huffs and leaves with Emilie, whose eyes re at Kade.


    One thing that¡¯s certain about the brothers is that they¡¯ve grown so attached to Kaya that she¡¯s awakened a soft part within them, and they would stop at nothing to make sure she was back in the kingdom, next to their side.

 69

    69


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    One of my knees is on the ground while my arm rests on the other as I stare ahead into a fine field. The beauty is nothing words can describe. It is splendid and captivating.


    My lips are curved into a bright smile at the kids running in the field-a girl and a boy. They are ying hide and seek, chasing each other with crackles ofughter bouncing in the air, echoing into the mountains in the distance where mist forms atop.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mum¡­¡± The both of them call as they run towards me, and I stand up, running to go and hug them, but instead I feel a hand on my shoulder, pulling me out of the vision, and Olivia¡¯s voice reaches my ears.


    ¡°Kaya. The alphas are waiting for you to join us.¡± I turn my head to the left and nod at her, agreeing in affirmation.


    In reality, I¡¯m standing in the middle of a clearing, the grounds dried and wilted of any beauty. It is a drynd that¡¯s suffering from deforestation, and it¡¯s situated close to the major hideout where the five neighboring packs¡¯ leaders have their meeting. Something about this ce losing its light to darkness, getting sucked into bitterness, and aplete fade is one that I can rte to, and perhaps that¡¯s why I usuallye here for rxation.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks now since the attack, isn¡¯t it?¡± I ask Olivia, who nods her head with a huming from her.


    ¡°And anything heard from the triplets about me?¡±


    ¡°They keep on searching, and they are threatening to attack us, but trust me, it¡¯s fine. They won¡¯t just go and start attacking our kingdoms, especially since we aren¡¯t even there. It is you that they are looking for, so they¡¯d be trailing us now,¡± as she informs, and Ie to understand more of why we keep on changing locations then.


    ¡°And that¡¯s why we keep changing locations to mask them from reaching us.¡±


    She pats my shoulder, nearing her body to hit me lightly, and sheughs. It¡¯s so contagious that I find myselfughing too. ¡°I¡¯m actually d you came with me, Kaya. I never thought you¡¯d want to, since you hate every one of my kind out there.¡±


    My lips spread into ame smile, ¡°I still do.¡± Fiercely, my tone has quickly changed, but Ipress the anger. There¡¯s a burning fire inside me, always and never diminishing. Sometimes it scares me.


    We enter a cabin while my brain reels back to how far I¡¯ve changed in thest two weeks. Mourning the deaths of my babies, I have found the greatest enemy to be able to channel the power of earth, water, and fire too. And I can now cast some spells-courtesy of Olivia¡¯s spell books.


    She never told me how she got it, though.


    ¡°They should be here anytime soon.¡± Speaks one of the alphas, whom I havee to know as Lucas. He¡¯s the alpha of the Southern Tail Pack.


    Amon trait about these alphas is their fine features, sharp and rigid jawlines and noses, the hypnotizing colour of their eyes, and their usual coily long hairs. Some of them have it streaming down their backs, while others have it wrinkled enough for it to be messy all over their heads, but it¡¯s beautiful. They are inhuman, and every personality of theirs shows it.


    Our presence catches their attention; all four alphas eyesnd on us.


    Alpha Damon begins, ¡°courtesy demands I say ¡°It¡¯s good to have you here, Kaya,¡± but frankly speaking, I don¡¯t think so. I will not be a hypocrite because I actually nned on killing you, and if I sense a bit of betrayal from you that you n to end my race, I won¡¯t hesitate to go back to their mindset.¡± He seems to mean what he¡¯s saying. ¡°For now, I hope we can help each other.¡± His tongue chooses his words so fast, unlike Kade or even Kyle, and I find myself taken aback at his utter honesty. However, on my side, she finds him jocr.


    I spread my hands out to the air, showing emphasis with my index and middle fingers. ¡°I think,¡± a little pause there before continuing, ¡°we should just calm down for now and let me hear the n.¡±


    My eyes shift to Olivia, who nods her head at me, giving me a mental thumbs-up. ¡°Of course.¡± Alpha Frederick takes charge this time around. He seems like the calcting one here, as he focuses on the table where there are paper works, maps, and pawns representing their subjects and the triplets.


    ¡°We¡¯ve mapped out the spots where we could attack the triplets. Fortunately for us, they are disassembled. Information reaches us that they are still in the aftermath of the ruins caused by our first attack two weeks ago. It proved to really weigh them down. They are weakened, and what better way can we weaken them down even more than to attack again?¡± He is barely ending his conversation when Alpha Xander interrupts, now continuing from where Frederick has stopped.


    By the way, Luna Olivia, and I are standing next to each other. She must have sensed the tension within me because she ces her hand on my back and sweeps it up and down, slightly as though to calm me down, and I appreciate it.


    ¡°We¡¯d attack through the woods again in another ambush. This is a war of injustice. We aren¡¯t going to be preparing them, and that¡¯s the only way we can win. The triplets are still by far the strongest and most powerful of all werewolves. We know that, and as long as they are still together, we have to be careful. In the course of the attack, we shall find a path for the witch. She is to go to the middle of the pce and do her own part.¡± He stops there.


    A second passed, and I¡¯m still expecting him to tell me my own part until I see that there is a change in the atmosphere. All of them seem to know what¡¯s up, but they won¡¯t talk. I turn to Olivia, the only one I am much closer to here. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s my own part?¡±


    ¡°Kaya,¡± she turns me to face her directly and grabs both my hands, entwining them with hers. ¡°If we are to end the reign of these barbaric beings within our midst-if you really want to stop your suffering-and you want to have revenge for the deaths of your babies, which clearly were caused by them, you want to help us destroy everything that¡¯s rting to the triplets. We have to end this one and for all.¡± A strange vibe in the way she talks makes me frown in iprehension.


    ¡°What do you mean by everything?¡±


    ¡°Everything: the whole pce, the whole people.¡± There she¡¯s turned the table around. I snatch my hands from her and take two steps back, wanting to see clearly if this is actually Luna, who promised me that all would be fine if I¡¯m to work with them.


    I rake my hands into my hair and say, ¡°No, that makes us nothing less of a monster than they are. You want to destroy everyone?¡± I can¡¯t even begin to wrap my head around it. I am finding it hard to pull myself together. ¡°Was that the n all this time? The triplet pack has thergest number of humans as ves. No, we must find a way to free them so the world can get better. We can¡¯t kill everyone there. That¡¯s unforgivable. That¡¯s uncultured itself. It¡¯s crazy. I¡­¡± I stop talking when I see that there¡¯s no ounce of change in their eyes. They all just stare at me as though I¡¯m talking to a wall.


    ¡°I thought you said she¡¯d be willing to do anything and that she¡¯s fierce enough to go on this mission.¡± Alpha Damon speaks without remorse in his tone, without any hint of sympathy. He¡¯s like a machine that has no feelings. How could he kill all the wolves and humans who are innocent? The triplets are the monsters here. Even the men they call knights wouldn¡¯t have been my enemies if we hadn¡¯t pledged their loyalty, hence knowing affirmatively that they would only listen to the wishes of their masters, the triplets.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say what you don¡¯t know, Damon. She¡¯s emphatic, unlike you. At least give her that record. It shows goodness. She¡¯s not like you, whose heart is like a stone.¡±


    He scoffs and rolls his eyes. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s what has kept me alive. We are in a world of cruelty. Better stop being weak and fight to the end instead of being a baby.¡± He spits his words down at me, and my brows furrow, fury erupting such that my stomach twists.


    I need to leave here, so I head for my room.


    ¡°Kaya. Kaya!¡± Luna Olivia keeps calling me, but I have turned deaf ears. ¡°You all can do nothing without her, so be careful with your choice of words.¡± Herst sentence is a whisper that vanishes gradually with my distance from the meeting room.

 70

    70


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I m the door behind me, muttering words beneath my breaths. ¡°How different is he from the triplets if he¡¯s willing to end their reign by killing everyone too?¡±


    Heading to the bed to sit on it, a million and one thoughts roam through my head, roaring like fire from a dragon¡¯s throat. ¡°And he seems to be unaffected by his decisions? This is crazy.¡±


    I¡¯m suddenly feeling out of order, thinking in my head about what I¡¯m actually trying to achieve. For the past two weeks, I haven¡¯t really thought by myself. Most of the decisions I make are based on what either Olivia tells me or what I know I must do with the alphas in general.


    It makes me wonder if I am actually free from the bondage that I leave the triplets¡¯ kingdom for. ¡°Am I really free?¡±


    I stare outside at the sky that¡¯s darkened by ck clouds. It looks like it¡¯s going to rain snow tonight, and that would only cause more cold. It¡¯s winter-time already, and while I¡¯m chilling on the outside from the breeze, I¡¯m chilling inside too.


    I¡¯m confused about what I really want and how much of my anger is controlling me. I have gained my witch¡¯s power, and I can use it however I like, yet every action and every decision has a price to be paid. There would be consequences, and it certainly would change the future too.


    A light knocknds on the wooden door right before Olivia opens it to peep inside. ¡°Kaya?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± I raise my voice so she can hear me from the balcony.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold out there. Why are you not inside?¡± She makes use of a motherly tone, which spreads a smile onto my face, and I walk back inside, closing the other door and going to sit next to her on the bed after she¡¯s patted the side next to her.


    ¡°You look worried.¡±


    Fighting the urge to roll my eyes, I ruffle my nostrils. ¡°I¡¯m not in alliance with the decisions you guys want to make. It¡¯s cruel and bad. How could you want to perish everything? What difference does it make us then? We would be nothing but monsters, just like the triplets. They kill and punish the innocent, just like we want to do too. I will never agree to it, and there¡¯s nothing you¡¯d change my mind about.¡±


    I finish with my breathing ragged, and she¡¯s justughing. ¡°Look at you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Sheughs again, but mildly: ¡°Don¡¯t you see? Look at yourself; you¡¯re the light that we need in this darkness. You¡¯re a witch, and now I¡¯ve seen why they say you are the bnce to stop the imbnce in this world. I see why you are the intermediary. Hear your own words, and you¡¯d see your potential.¡± If I¡¯m to understand clearly, is she appraising my reasoning?


    Oh, man, my cheeks are red, and I can¡¯t stop my smile. I look away to hide my blushes, but she points a ¡°no¡± at me with her index finger. ¡°Don¡¯t shy away now, my little dear.¡± She spills with a grin on her face. It¡¯s crazy how she knows just how to press my button.


    ¡°In this world, there is evilness and there is goodness, and we all have each of them inside of us, but we have a choice to decide which one we have to follow. Those men have treated you badly. Those maids have seen you as nothing. Those knights could have raped you, molested you, beaten you-hell, they¡¯ve beaten you, I¡¯m sure. Or how else do you describe all the scars and marks on your body? These people yed with your intelligence. They made you weaker than even an imbecile could be. These men turned your world upside down. They killed your family, but did they stop there? Of course, they did not.¡± My face is positioned ahead, my eyes staring at the ground, while her words prate into my hearing from the side.


    ¡°They make you lose a pregnancy that you havee to ept and cherish. They sucked up the happiness around everyone close to you. Do you not remember all these pains anymore?¡± She asks with judgment in her tone. ¡°Do you not remember how they beat you so much and you¡¯re crying, begging for them to stop, but they didn¡¯t?¡±


    She¡¯s continuing, and my jaw twitches as I remember all of it. ¡°Don¡¯t you recall¡­ don¡¯t you fucking remember everything, Kaya? They made you trash. They locked you in a dungeon overnight. All those hours you spent in there, unable to sleep, dirt all over your skin, your wounds aching, the coldness seeping into your pores begging to be attended to, your mind broken and your heart shattered, your life fading in and out without you being able to control it. They made you a mess. They destroyed you. They destroyed all your friends. And most importantly, they didn¡¯t just destroy the family you had known but also the one you had growing inside you. Do you not cherish the connection that you had with those babies kicking inside you? And are you not so annoyed that they im thises from a ce of love and that they are your mates?¡± With each question, with each word of cmity, there is an emphasis dripping off her tone. She is angry on my behalf, and I can sense it, or maybe it¡¯s just to give me enough fuel to be furious on my own. How unfortunate! How pathetic it would be to have mercy at all!¡± She has nearer her lips to my ears to whisper in the words with stress in her tone.


    Inside me is a wood waiting to be lit up, and her words did just that. She lit up the fire inside me, and I¡¯m burning with so much fury. I¡¯m angry so much that I can¡¯t control it. My heart is heaving up and down, causing my chest to rhyme with it. My powers are heightened, brightening up with each second that passes.


    Suddenly, a crack forms in the mirror, and I gasp. I was almost lost in my anger.


    Olivia grabs my hand and looks into my eyes, her face close to mine. ¡°Calm, Kaya. I have also had my share of darkness. I¡¯ve been punished by the triplets too, and I want to get my revenge too. I want to make them see that they¡¯ve wronged me. They killed my mate, and they are unapologetic about it. They never felt an ounce of remorse, so when we make them lose the ones they im to love, too, why should we feel any different? Why should we feel pitiful for them? Why should we follow the rules of goodness when they won¡¯t save us? Oh, should we sit back, hoping that karma does its job so we can only give them a chance to kill us all and capture you back in chains, and who knows what they¡¯d do to you this time around that they know of your powers?¡±


    All that she¡¯s said is the truth. The triplets won¡¯t hesitate to use more abrupt forces on me now that I¡¯ve gained my powers. And when I think of it, she is right. They didn¡¯t stop when they killed my father and my brother. And they didn¡¯t stop when they killed Melissa. Oh, they didn¡¯t think it was enough, so they killed Aiden. And then, they asked Pete to get rid of my pregnancy, only for them to find a way to snatch it away from me by sending someone to run me down the stairs.


    It didn¡¯t stop there, either. Emotionally, even when I¡¯m here, still knowing that the triplets exist out there is a torture to my mental health. They¡¯ve made me see everywhere I go as a ce to be rmed; maybe that¡¯s why I think those alphas don¡¯t have a good motive behind their reasons to want to destroy everything too.


    And Olivia is right when she speaks about karma. Fate won¡¯t punish them if we don¡¯t punish them ourselves, and because only the triplets punished me doesn¡¯t make their subjects or the people of their town innocent. I know there are good souls there, too, and maybe I can save them, but for the bad eggs, especially the royal ones, I must lock my instincts into destroying them.


    Taking a moment to think deeply, I speak, ¡°I¡¯ll go with this n, but we can¡¯t kill everyone. There are good souls in that ce, and I know it. I¡¯ve met a few, and we should save them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Luna who¡¯s found her way to the top of this game, Kaya. Trust me, I¡¯d be with you. After all, we women must stand with each other, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± She tells me, giving me her word, and I smile.


    ¡°Kade, Kieran, and Kyle, we areing for you.¡± In my thoughts, I affirm a burning desire for retribution.

 71

    71


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    The carriagees to a stop, and the coachman bangs its body to signal for our attention. His croaky voice is a bass that prates through the thick body of the carriage, ¡°we have arrived here, sire.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s face shifts to mine, with a smile stering onto her cheeks. ¡°Are you ready, Kaya? You know what you have to do, don¡¯t you?¡± As she begins, I nod my head, remembering exactly what my job is. ¡°And are you sure you don¡¯t need my help? The alphas are doing their own jobs to make sure that the triplets won¡¯t have any guards to secure them, so they are vulnerable for you to attack them one on one, but are you sure you¡¯ve got what it takes to face your once-prisoner and kill him?¡±


    I sigh. We¡¯ve gone through this before, and as much as I don¡¯t like the whole questioning of a thing, I think I understand why they are dubious of my capability. The triplets still have effects on me, but the emotion that fuels my anger is one that no cunning words of theirs could crush. They can¡¯t prate into my skin or my soul anymore. I¡¯ve seen them in and out, and I know there¡¯s nothing good inside them, and they shall be punished for that.


    Plus, I have once sworn that I shall be their undoing, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m only making sure that happens now. I¡¯m going to destroy the triplets once and for all today, and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do.


    In the back of my mind, I know this isn¡¯t what I actually and sincerely wanted. I don¡¯t want to be a murderer. I may want to punish them and all, but not kill them in cold blood like I have imagined inside my head, but when I think about it, what choice have I got?


    Olivia shares the same motive as me, so I can as well just listen to her and make her direct how I can get rid of the triplets for me.


    However, questions like, ¡°and when you¡¯ve aplished that, what next? Have you forgotten that she herself wanted you dead until she saw that you¡¯d gotten your powers and that she could use you? Why has shepletely gone behind her own species by joining hands with a witch and using her for her own goods? Isn¡¯t she controlling you just like the triplets, except she uses your anger to cloud your own judgment, making you a ve to your fury?¡±


    All those questions are roaming in my head, but I don¡¯t want to care.


    ¡°Kaya, are you with me?¡± Olivia shakes my shoulder all of a sudden, calling me back to life. To be frank, I was almost unaware of when we left the carriage, and now we¡¯ve run through the same woods from that night to the same secret gate that I had wanted to escape then.


    When I think about everything that has happened to me, considering where I am today and at this moment, I am really absolutely stunned by how much time has changed the tables.


    ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re okay?¡± She asks me with worry etched in her gesture and in her facial expression.


    I turn my face from hers to the gate that¡¯s been locked and whisper a spell, ¡°reserare.¡±


    The air around the lock hisses, turning into an ice that grows within the lock until it breaks off, and the gate itself is pulled by invincible force to the other side, opening for my entrance.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I am sure that I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Olivia chuckles, ¡°I have no doubt you¡¯d let me down.¡± Then, winking sharply at me, she turns to the other side. ¡°I will leave now, but I have you at the back of my mind. I¡¯ll be watching for when attention is called. Remember, you have to be swift with your actions. Any seconds wasted are a time for the triplets to retrieve their lives from your sucking.¡±


    I nod my head, and she runs off into the distance. Fixating my gaze on the tunnel, I run inside it. Passing through the little space is a little bit of hell, and I am now surprised at how I didn¡¯t notice it the other night when I wanted to run away. Perhaps it was because I had no other choice, but this time around, I believe I could go to the front of the castle and use my powers to destroy everyone until I got in front of the triplets.


    Well, maybe when I have gained my full powers.


    I¡¯m now inside the pce and am hiding behind one of the broad pirs. Closing my eyes, cing my ears close to the pir as I crouch, my palms touch the ground, and I whisper yet another spell, ¡°Terram te flecto ad coniungendum me ad unum noticiam sui existentiae desidero.¡±


    I feel the earth sending off signals till it reaches the throne room, and I hear Kyle¡¯s voice first, ¡°if the Alphas are here again to attack, then Kaya must be here with them. This is our best chance to let her know just how sorry we are for everything that has happened.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s weakness, brother.¡± Kieran seems to be in disagreement, even though his tone doesn¡¯t seem to agree with the wordsing out of his throat.


    ¡°Weakness is what we¡¯ve been doing all this time. We were cowards who were so afraid to let his true colours be shown, thus hurting the one we never wanted to. We were wrong from the start, and every punishment is worth it.¡± Just then the door opens without hindrance, and that tells me that there are no guards watching the door-good-and Kade points at Chester, who just entered. ¡°My Lord, all our guards are either watching after our people or fighting in the war. Yet again, we¡¯ve been ambushed, and we allowed it.¡±


    ¡°Chester, this is no time for corrections. Get to the spot and report back to us if you see Kaya with them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± Chester hurries out of the room, and I snap out of the signal. Closing in on where I am, I hear Chester walking past the pirs.


    Fuck!


    He¡¯s getting closer, and there¡¯s no space for me to hide, so I hold my breath when he passes by the actual pir on which I¡¯ve stuck myself.


    Chester seems to be walking away until he pauses, and I notice a change in hisposure. He¡¯s about to turn to his back, his eyes definitelying towards the pir when I turn to the other side with my eyes ring out from its socket in shock and my left hand clutching my chest and the other zipping my mouth shut.


    I¡¯ve also held my breath without even realizing it.


    He stays for some time before he actually leaves, and once he has, I squint my eyes and then make my way to the throne room. At the door, I think of all the pain that I¡¯ve passed through right before I open it and walk inside.


    ¡°The fuck, Kaya¡­¡± I have never seen Kade this shocked before. The way he stands up from the chair, hitting one of his legs against the other, causing him to slightly trip, but his eyes remaining on my frame as though if he looks elsewhere, he won¡¯t see me again. ¡°You¡¯re actually here. Brother, she¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°We see her too.¡± Kieran speaks with surprise etched into his tone.


    My face stays emotionless as I stare at me. I¡¯m only concerned with my goal. ¡°You¡¯re here, Kaya. We¡¯ve¡­ I don¡¯t even know where to begin. How have you been?¡±


    My lips spread into a smile, watching at how stupid they¡¯re acting right now. When a monster acts nice for once, well, that¡¯s exactly what you think. ¡°When I was beaten by a whip with torn all over it, when I was locked in the dungeon all night, when my friends were taken away from me, when you judged me wrong, and when you humiliated me physically, sexually, and mentally.¡± I swallow the heavy lump that has formed in my throat. Anxiety is coursing through my veins, streaming within my blood streams with such effect that my voice is trembling and my palms have turned cold and shaky.


    My legs feel like jelly, but I force myself to continue, ¡°you tortured me in every way possible. Hurt my skin even when you¡¯re snatching away my innocence, never thinking of how I feel afterwards. You know, I always wonder what could have made me feel attracted to you. I always ask myself after the sex, after I¡¯ve been given both pain and pleasure, why I actually loved it at the moment and then regretted it afterwards. And then I heard we were mates. You are my fucking mates, yet you¡¯d hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Kaya, we have misused your presence, and every part of us is ready to redeem that. I understand if you don¡¯t trust us at all, but I mean all that I¡¯ve said. Olivia is using you. I need you to see that. Please, listen.¡±


    ¡°When I wanted you to listen to me, you didn¡¯t, Kade. None of you did. Now, I shall have my revenge.¡± My eyes glow with freckles of gold on the essence of emerald green power that radiates through me, right after my tongue lets out a foreignnguage.


    Ooh, this is going to be fun!

 72

    72All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Kaya,¡± Kade¡¯s voice halts, his throat unable toplete whatever sentence his brain has conjured before the wave of my power hits him in the stomach with a glow of gold from my lenses.


    He coughs out blood and looks down to the ground, shocked by it. From my sides, Kieran and Kyle run over, and I smirk, knowing this time around their speed has no effect on me.


    I¡¯m going to have thest smile. Hastily, I draw their life force with a muttering of incoherent words that spills from my lips, mumbling them so lowly that it is almost like a whisper.


    I have connected deeply with my witch side, and my anger has forced her to apany my ns. I¡¯m drawing the life force of the triplets and raising my hands into the air; the three of them fly into the air.


    As they hang midair, they scream out in pain. I¡¯m sharing all my emotions with them. All my pains. As much as it hurts me as well, my body has felt it before, so it can¡¯t hurt me as much as it would. Their shrill is a joy that I¡¯ve always learned for and always wanted within me, and now that I¡¯m achieving it, my stomach bubbles with blues.


    My lips spread as myughter crackles into the air, enforcing more of the effect so that their bones crunch as more of their life force is sucked by my magic.


    My body is illuminating with the radiance of my powers, flourishing from inside me to the outside.


    ¡°How does it feel to be powerless?¡± I shout at the triplets as I strengthen my power, draining more of their life force, and they wail more.


    Their skin has be cold, and their lips have cracked. ¡°How does it feel to know that I have the button to either choose life or death for you?¡± I continue with more anger inside me, ¡°how does it feel to know that you have nothing against me?¡± Tears form under my eyelids as I listen to their pain. It reminds me a lot of myself.


    ¡°Kaya, please, listen¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough of that. You can¡¯t stop me, so you¡¯d use words against me? It can¡¯t work. I¡¯ve changed. You changed me. And this is what you¡¯ve made me. This is the monster you made, and what do you think it would do if not to stab you in the back?!¡± My voice is a scream at the top of my lungs. I¡¯m annoyed at everything, much more at the fact that there are even my mates yet they have decided to destroy me.


    I¡¯m angry at the universe itself for giving me such mates. I am a witch; how could I have been merged with such monsters? It¡¯s unbelievable. Why? Why did I have to go through such torment if not because life wanted me to be evil? Now that I¡¯ve grown to be one, why do I feel like this isn¡¯t me? Like, this isn¡¯t what I wanted?


    My thoughts made me lose attention, but only for a brief moment before my ears picked up on Jared,ing at me from behind. Quickly, I turn to my back andmand the ground to swallow up Jared, just up to his hips.


    Right then, I hear the triplets groaning, already gaining strength. Kieran, on the other hand, has pointed his index finger to his forehead, and if there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve learned about that motive, it¡¯s to call guards.


    My eyes re when Kyle hurries to the wall and snatches off a rigid, spherical ball that he throws in front of me.


    The frown on my face soon changes into a bright smile when I see that nothing is happening. I spread my hands out again, this time wanting to crush their hearts and be done once and for all-yes, I am actually ready to be lost in that world of murder. I am ready to be a monster, too. I am willing to be lost in that world of darkness forever and never wish to be out of it.


    But then the air explodes right into my face, sending me off to the end of the wall. Hitting against the wall, my head aches with so much pain that I tightly shut my eyes.


    When I open my eyes, I can¡¯t really see well. There¡¯s smoke everywhere, but I¡¯m ready to cast a spell at any sudden attack since I can¡¯t see much. Until, suddenly, a hand pulls me out of the smoke, and I¡¯m about to mutter a spell when I see that it¡¯s Olivia.


    ¡°We have to leave. The guards areing.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± I want to stop her, letting her know that I haven¡¯t aplished my goal, but she cuts me off by saying.


    ¡°Time remains, and the universe isn¡¯t ending tomorrow, Kaya. We would make another n. You¡¯ve done excellent work already. I never even expected you to go this far. You¡¯ve allowed nothing to stop you. Now, we must hurry.¡± As she quickens to tell, I nod my head and then scan the area.


    I see that the triplets too are weakened from my attack, right before we made our way out of the throne room.


    Hurriedly, we¡¯ve swiftly weaved past the guards, but they are trailing behind us. I can feel the presence of the triplets. The three of them won¡¯t retreat even after the attack. I can feel their weakness. I can feel the essence of my powers, still sucking their life force, but something inside them gingers them enough to hurry after us.


    Kade¡¯s presence is trying to invade my mind, but I¡¯m stopping him from being able to speak to me through the link from the mark.


    Finally, we can see the light at the end of the tunnel, but we can¡¯t have them follow us outside. ¡°What do we do? We can¡¯t have them tracking us down the path.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea, Kaya. We can¡¯t lock the gate since you¡¯ve¡­ you know.¡± Olivia says to me with a light snicker, and I think of something to do.


    ¡°I think I might have an idea.¡±


    ¡°I trust you, Kaya.¡± It¡¯s crazy how she knows just how to make me feel cherished. Through my trauma, I¡¯ve noticed that I don¡¯t have it in me to praise myself except when I see validation from someone else. It¡¯s a bad thing, but what could I do?


    Getting to the outside, I¡¯m facing the gate. The brothers are close, as are the knights behind them. Coming for us and letting out a soft exhtion, I spread out my hands. ¡°Fatiscit usque ad polos. Jube, me jube. Conteret omnes. Nunc!!¡±


    The walls of the tunnel quake at the utilization of my powers, crumbling with greatness till the walls break into boulders and fragments of stones.


    But I wasn¡¯t done, my next choice of foreign words wake an ominous and eerie sensation. ¡°Ipsam terras iubeo demittere ventos, solem, nubes; herba, silva, flumen. Muta curriculum naturae tuae, et fias praeter naturam. Etch dolor in vitae hic vitae. Participes mei doloris et tenebrarum.¡±


    When I face Olivia, she has her lips wide open. ¡°Woah, I¡¯m beginning to fear you. You just crushed the tunnel onto them, and whatever is that you just did?¡±


    ¡°I just changed the order of things.¡± I reply to her second question before I reply the first with a question of my own. ¡°And do you share any sympathy for them?¡±


    She puffs out air with her lips as she waves me off. ¡°Nah. Now, let¡¯s leave here before we get ourselves in trouble again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I failed to follow the n.¡± Honestly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m sorry.


    We are riding on horses now, heading back to the hideout. Olivia replies with softness in her tone. ¡°You didn¡¯t. This was a proof of your powers that they¡¯ve grown, and in no time, you can actually get rid of the triplets for us.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And I will make sure I do that-get rid of the darkness in this world.¡± The words dripping off my tongue sound like a lie, as I am a hypocrite in my own words. I¡¯m a shadow of myself from everything that I did today. It reveals just how much bitterness is inside me, and continuing on this vengeance path, what would I aim to achieve in the end?


    Mother and Father, could you be proud of me? Williams, could you still recognize your sister? Aiden, could this be what you imagined me to turn out to be when you saved me from killing myself that day?


    I am torn between the walls of right and wrong.


    What have I be? And most especially, who am I?

 73

    73


    3RD POV.


    The brothers grunt as they break through the fragments of rocks that¡¯ve fallen upon them under Kaya¡¯s influence. Their skin is broken from the effect, their faces are messed up with dirt, and their hair is messy, like it hasn¡¯t been brushed for years.


    Kieran and Kade help Kyle from under an iron bar that¡¯s hooked him into the ground, and he groans out loud as his rib breaks in the situation.


    ¡°Fuck, couldn¡¯t you have been careful?¡± His voice is coarse as heshes out at his brothers.


    Kieran hisses while Kade looks back at their men. With his reasoning mind, he understands only more the aftermath of what he¡¯s created. If anyone had told him about two months ago that Kaya would be what she¡¯s be now, he would not have believed it.


    She was a sweet soul, but he tainted her. He and his brothers turned her into exactly what she never wanted to be, and maybe just then they are the ones who can help retrieve her from the brainwashing of Olivia. They have made her need validation from others before she can make a decision, and that is what Olivia is using against them.


    As long as they are both on the same path, Kaya won¡¯t have a reason to see Olivia for who she really is.


    As they make their way back to the throne room, their body regenerates, healing all wounds and broken bones. As soon as they enter the room, ¡°damn, I need a drink after all that,¡± and Kyle heads right for the small bar on the east side of the room.


    ¡°If I¡¯m to guess, their men have retreated again, haven¡¯t they?¡± Kieran speaks to Kade, who nods instantly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear their war chants anymore.¡± Kade replies back with the words, finding it hard to drip off of his tongue. He is just reopening his eyes, having closed them before so he could pay attention to what is happening outside.


    Kieran tsks as heughs maniacally. ¡°It¡¯s so clear, isn¡¯t it? They are eating us little by little. This is fun for them. It¡¯s a y, isn¡¯t it?¡± When Kieran bes like this, he is far from pissed. He is palm-twitchingly infuriated and could do anything at this point. Kade is ready to calm him so he won¡¯t do anything irrational. They have to be decisive in thinking differently than these packs, and that¡¯s the only way they can win, especially having gotten Kaya back.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re correct. And Kaya is their bomb. She is such a timer that they are only nursing her just so they can use her when it¡¯s time. And they would ruin her forever. That she doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then, how do we get her back? It¡¯s not like we were ever good to her either.¡± Kieran is groaning, his head positioned towards the ceiling, when Kylees to join them back.


    ¡°I made Chester follow them already. He would find out their tracks.¡± When Kyle exins, Kieran and Kade look at each other in surprise.


    Kieran scoffs, ¡°you did?¡±


    ¡°Oh, brother, don¡¯t mock me for thinking past you this time around.¡± Kyle is just feeling the glory of his better reasoning when the door snaps open and Jared enters. His boot clicks with an annoying sound until he stops in front of the table and ms his hand onto it.


    ¡°It is the witch, isn¡¯t it? She¡¯s gone far more rogue than we think, hasn¡¯t she?¡± The brothers don¡¯t know how to reply Jared.


    They havee to the conclusion that Jared doesn¡¯t just hate her like they do, but perhaps there¡¯s something more to it that he isn¡¯t telling them. He¡¯se to take Kaya¡¯s situation more personally than any of them, more than even their mother, who was the one to have suffered at the hands of witches. Or another thought is that maybe he is just watching out for them since the triplets have been in care since childhood, so he¡¯s grown very attached to them.


    And the triplets chose to trust thetter.


    ¡°Uncle, not again, not after all that we are facing. We need time to think.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jared adds more effect by gesturing with his fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this all together. We are family after all, aren¡¯t we?¡± He upies a seat in one of the many chairs, and Kyle groans, fighting the urge to roll his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡±


    ¡°Chester would find out their tracks, and once he¡¯d reported back, we¡¯d trail behind them and get back the girl. Afterward, we can decide on a n on how to stop this war once and for all. However, in the meantime, we must protect what is left of the kingdom. The citadel is getting infiltrated, and that would continue to scare our people, and once feares in, it¡¯s only the beginning of betrayal, which calls for more disaster.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that we need to protect the people for now while you and your brothers go and fetch the girl?¡± Jared tries to interpret Kade¡¯s words in the way he has understood them.


    He nods lightly and says, ¡°Yes, uncle, exactly that. We can¡¯t do it all at once. Plus, we need to face the bigger threat while you and mother can protect everyone. We need all ves and royals protected because we¡¯ll need everyone when this war is over. The subjects remain in the higher town, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Jared nods, ¡°of course.¡±


    ¡°Then we must keep them protected. Double the guards. Take as many men as you want. They are at your disposal. Utilize them wisely, and most importantly, protect the citadel to the very end. This is where everything stands. This is our origin.¡± Kade ends by looking at the room. The citadel is the actual pce, and it needs to be protected, or else there is no way the pack can ever hold again.


    The citadel has never been won over before. Hell, the triplets have never been so threatened, even to the stage where the lower town would be overridden. They¡¯ve never had to fight their enemies past the lower town before, much less now losing the lower town entirely to their enemies.


    This is a threat they must take seriously. And Kaya being with the neighboring packs has given them a better chance than the triplets.


    ¡°And when you bring her back, what will happen?¡± Jared asks. By ¡°her,¡± he means the witch, and his tone is utterly serious.


    The triplets look at one another, and Kyle replies, ¡°of course, we try as much as possible to take back all the evil we¡¯ve done.¡±


    Jared raises both brows before he scoffs. ¡°What is this? A joke?¡±


    When he sees that the brothers are actually serious about what Kyle has just said, he tsks in disappointment. ¡°When you bring her back, you put her in chains, lock her hands off from being able to cast any spells with them, and then use the head mask on her. It¡¯s worked before, and it would work on this young witch too. She won¡¯t be able to cast any spells with her thoughts, either. Then, she can be executedter.¡± Jared has thought of his ns perfectly well, and he believes that the brothers will align with them this time around, but he¡¯s only naive.


    They aren¡¯t the monsters he once trained. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle, but that¡¯s not a n we¡¯re willing to follow.¡± The triplets say in unison.


    Jared is about to counter when Chester enters the room with a slight bow. ¡°I followed them through to the end of the woods, my Lord. I know their hideout.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Chester. Get four horses. We ride out this evening.¡± When Kade says, Chester frowns a little in confusion.


    ¡°But my Lord,¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want crowds now, do we? We aren¡¯t going to war, are we?¡± Kade ends his words then, except Chester has more to spill.


    ¡°And my Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°What, Chester?¡± His voice has gotten tighter.


    ¡°There¡¯s something weird happening outside? The people are scared to their core. I have never seen such before, but there is an exnation¡­¡± Chester stops there when Kade points out his palm at him.


    The brothers¡¯ hearing range to walls outside the citadel has given them hints as well. They¡¯vee to hear the sounds of people¡¯s screams.


    The brothers run to the window, looking down at the change in nature. The ocean in the distance is crashing with such unreal waves that all the canoes have been swallowed by its rage. And the sky is suddenly being covered by dark clouds, casting shadows of darkness. The ominous feeling is one that can¡¯t be shaken, even by these powerful wolves.


    Their eyes are widening at the imbnce.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Chester?¡±


    ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s a curse.¡± Kade snaps his eyes toward Chester. ¡°The crops are suddenly dead. The water has dried. All foods have rotten. It¡¯s Doomsday.¡± He finishes with an rm in his tone.


    ¡°And this is what happens, uncle, when we pay evil with evil.¡± Kade tells his uncle. ¡°But my brothers and I are going to change history. We are getting Kaya back, and this time around, we are going to do right by her.¡±

 74

    74


    Kaya¡¯s POV.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Five hours or soter, we have gotten back here, and the arguments won¡¯t stop. I¡¯ve tried blocking my ears from it, only to have my thoughts threaten me as well.


    I¡¯m gripping the bedsheets tightly, wishing that Olivia coulde and tell me that it¡¯s all right since I can¡¯t calm myself. I¡¯ve been so traumatized throughout my life, from childhood until now, that I have no idea how to control my own body without someone else helping me to.


    I am like a machine that can only work based on the inputs given to it to operate with.


    Their arguments are almost incoherent. The alphas won¡¯t rest with Olivia, as they kept on telling her just how rubbish I am. As much as it annoys me, I believe I should remain in this room and not go outside there.


    I snap my eyes close again and try to block my hearing from their words when my thoughts threaten me once again. ¡°killer¡­ killer¡­ killer.¡±


    It keeps ringing in, and I¡¯m disappointed in myself. ¡°No, stop!¡± I stand up from the bed, rooting my legs into the ground as I stare ahead at the wall directly in front of me.


    My chest is continually pounding with heavy shifting up and down. I blink profusely, not knowing what exactly to do to get myself back on track.


    On one hand, the alphas are angry that I didn¡¯t finish the triplets¡¯,ining about how much of an ipetent person I am and that they should have known better than to trust Olivia, and on the other hand, I am d that I didn¡¯t go ahead with ending them. It¡¯s not who I am, so I head towards the meeting room.


    Their words reach more, now clear. ¡°She¡¯s a witch after all, isn¡¯t she? She is a sly and a bitch, can¡¯t you all see? She has lived all her life with the triplets. We can¡¯t just expect her toe here and go against them, can we? We all know what the triplets are capable of. They must have been brainwashed. Hell, who knows? Maybe she is even a spy.¡±


    ¡°Damn you, Damon. She¡¯s been with us for three weeks now. Damn you once again. She is helping the way she can, and why can¡¯t y¡¯all just appreciate it?¡± Olivia is standing for me, but something is etched in her tone that I don¡¯t want to trust. I am tired of people talking about me as though I¡¯m not there.


    I should be able to stand up for myself and, at the same time, ept criticism from people I don¡¯t trust, and it ought to be all fine by then. I¡¯m not created to be perfect.


    ¡°I am here. Say all you want to my face, please.¡± My palms are wet and cold, and my throat trembles from anxiety.


    Adrenaline rushes spikes through my skin enough to poison my blood, such that I itch all over. On the outside, I¡¯m fighting hard to keep my appearance cool, but as werewolves and alphas at that, I¡¯m sure they can see through my facades.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t hiding all my words, not from a weakling like yourself, little one.¡± Alpha Damon finds humour in his sentence before he ces his eyes back on me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you end the triplets like we nned? That was your job, and you failed.¡±


    ¡°Have you never failed before, or have you just be so good at being evil right from birth?¡± Funnily enough, I do not feel as much anger as I expected as I defend myself. I feel¡­ better? ¡°I am a being of bnce. This isn¡¯t me, but because of all the pain that I¡¯ve passed through, I¡¯m working with the likes of you.¡± Alpha Damon¡¯s eyes squint at me, as do all the other Alphas. They all have their chests broadened out to scare me, and trust me, it¡¯s working, except I¡¯m just fighting against lowering my voice. I¡¯m tired of not being able to speak out loud. I have my rights now, especially now that I¡¯ve gained my powers. I am as powerful as any of them, maybe even more.


    ¡°I can choose to do whatever I like, but the only reason I¡¯ve joined you is because we have the same motive. The triplets have hurt us all, but tell me, if I had been captured by your pack, wouldn¡¯t you have done the same? Wouldn¡¯t you have killed me? So, none of you should act like you like me or really need me. I am just a weapon that could make your job easy. That¡¯s all I would ever umte.¡± I finish my words by cing my eyes on Olivia, who¡¯s staring back.


    Alpha Xander scoffs. ¡°When you¡¯ve known this truth, why should we trust you? Perhaps we should just kill you then. After all, you¡¯ve proved to be useless to us.¡± He pauses, and a smirk spreads on my lips.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± I¡¯m staring at him now through myshes, as much as I¡¯m paying attention to every other one of them. I wouldn¡¯t want to lower my guards and get stomped over by any of them.


    Olivia is still next to me, and suddenly, she lunges forward. ¡°What the fuck are you guys doing? We need her, and we know it.¡±


    ¡°Do we really? Perhaps she is a weakness that we¡¯ve relied on. Perhaps that¡¯s why we have yet to achieve our goals. If she¡¯s out of the way, we can make independent ns to get rid of the triplets once and for all. And you heard her; she wants to die, doesn¡¯t she?¡± These men are fools. They have only given me more reasons to believe that men are the start of evil, not the other way around.


    It¡¯s just a lie to cover up their lies, and who better could bring us lies that every being would believe if not the actual culprit, which even nature hase to bless so magnificently? Sometimes I wonder why they have to be the most powerful and strongest. They really aren¡¯t worth it. They misuse it. They have grown vile in every generation.


    My nostrils wrinkle in annoyance as my eyes shift from Alpha Damon to Xander to Frederick to Lucas.


    Suddenly, my ears pick up a grunt before I see Alpha Lucasing for me. He¡¯s been the silent one and also the first to try to attack. I hadn¡¯t expected it, so his ws ripped into my shirt, tearing it off at my navel.


    I wasn¡¯t wounded, thankfully, but with his threat, my eyes are more peeled. Before he can twirl to whip his other hand at me, I bend the wind with my hands, pulling it at him.


    Swooshes of air erupt from nowhere, pushing him into the distance. Then, shifting my eyes from the candle on the table, I dart my eyes at him, and the fire draws over to him, exploding at his face, but he¡¯s also quick to block it with his eyes.


    The smell of his burnt arms is perceived by my nostrils practically at the same time that I¡¯d hear his scream of pain. The other alphas want toe for me as well, but quickly, I¡¯ve spoken, ¡°duratus. Tacete.¡± They pause in their tracks, unable to move.


    Olivia quickly grabs me by the shoulders and turns me to face her. ¡°Snap out of this, Kaya. You are creating more enemies for yourself. Today, you¡¯ve proved yourself aplete enemy to the triplets, and so long as they are alive, as far as I know, they would be after your head as you¡¯ve threatened their lives, so we are the only ones you have left. You cannot create enmity for yourself here too.¡± She quickly tells me, and I blink rapidly, wrapping my head around her words.


    My head is calcting ten times more than it normally does. ¡°No, don¡¯t tell me what to do.¡± I slide my shoulder away from her and take a few steps back.


    I must decide myself. I can¡¯t have her always telling me what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong. How long have I even known her, and my life isn¡¯t even changing?


    I am a being of peace, but there¡¯s no peace anyway. What the actual fuck? She¡¯s a she-wolf. Of course, she would choose her own kind over me.


    ¡°I need my space to think; don¡¯t follow me.¡± I say this and release the alphas from my spell. ¡°solvo te.¡±


    The four of them all growl disapproving growls at me. It practically hurts my hearing.


    ¡°Kaya, you won¡¯t walk away to somece you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, maybe you think I¡¯m too weak, just like these men, but I¡¯m not. I can take care of myself. And aren¡¯t they wolves like you? I think it¡¯d be better to make ns with them. I don¡¯t want to talk to any of you tonight. You are my enemies as much as I see the triplets as one, too.¡± There¡¯s no difference; I finish inside my head and walk out of the room.


    Immediately as I step outside the cabin, the sky rumbles with such loud thunder that the roof is hit by it, and from the inside, I hear one of the alphas scream like a girl. It put a smile on my face, knowing that I did that.


    Rain cascades down to earth under the influence of my mood, and I walk inside it, allowing it to help cleanse my thoughts.

 75

    75


    3RD POV.


    Kade points out his hand above his head, signaling for everyone to stop, and they did follow hismand. Kade, Kyle, and Chester halt their horses, peeling their eyes at the woods.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kade asks as he moves closer to Kieran, stopping next to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a sudden change in the weather. Did you not notice the sudden rumble in the sky followed by the rain?¡± He is focused on scanning the woods, his eyes searching for anything out of the ordinary; he didn¡¯t even share Kade a gaze.


    ¡°Well, then, perhaps we should get off these horses.¡± Kade¡¯s tone sounds more like a suggestion than an order, to which Kieran agrees. Kyle, on the other hand, groans. He¡¯s actually still hurt, so they understand why he doesn¡¯t want to walk.


    The effect of the crumbling of the tunnel twisted his legspletely, and even though they¡¯ve healed it, the pain hasn¡¯t left himpletely, and he¡¯s a crybaby, so it¡¯s understandable that he doesn¡¯t want to stress himself at all.


    Presently, they are walking through the woods with care, their faces shifting from one side to the other as they prepare their nails to change into talons at any sense of attack from anywhere.


    Kieran takes the front stance with Kyle, while Kade and Chester areing behind.


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡± Chester whispers, but Kade isn¡¯t paying attention, ¡°my Lord,¡± he calls again to gain Kade¡¯s attention, who squeezes his face at him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re going to do when you see her?¡± Chester questions Kade, causing him to blink in confusion. Oops, he has actually not thought of it that far, and he¡¯s usually the one who does the thinking.


    He cannot be med, though. He¡¯s been ced under so much stress that all he wants is for Kaya to be back. And he isn¡¯t the only one under that influence. His heart hase back alive, his reasoning has changed, and all these things have caused a change in his personality.


    Once again, not only him suffers from the change. Once one changes, the others do too. The triplets are one in three, after all. Their minds are the same, split into three, three beings who share the same thoughts, the same actions, and a different personality that hase to align as one, just like how any other individuals exist with different personalities yet they are just one.


    ¡°I-I actually haven¡¯t. Damn,¡± he says, roughening his hair before snapping his eyes close and sighing in exasperation. ¡°Advise me, Chester. If there is anyone who has had a taste of magic before and, in fact, being under its influence, it¡¯s you. You¡¯re the closest thing I have to an Oracle. How do I do this case?¡±


    Kade feels helpless in this situation because he¡¯s never had to actually submit before. He¡¯s always been trained to be dominant, but this time around, he and his brothers have realized that for so long they¡¯ve been ying under the tune of expectations-expectations that people expect from them-and not doing exactly what they wish or want to actually do.


    The cruelty, the barbarism-why would their hearts bleed out at it? Why would they regret it all? Why would they seek forgiveness if it wasn¡¯t for them? For so long, they¡¯ve lost themselves, but Kaya, the change they¡¯ve caused in her, made them see right. Hopefully, they can help her see it back too.


    On Chester¡¯s side, he understands his master and Kade¡¯s right that only he knows best when ites to witches. He¡¯d lived with them for years before his release, and he was even an experiment of theirs. They changed himpletely, yed with the wildness within him, and tampered with every naturalism that his being originally came with.


    He breathes out through his lips, washing off the wetness from the rain, spitting onto his face, ¡°first of all, know that you cannot do this on your own. You will need help, but where that woulde from, I have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Help?¡± Asks Kade with his brows arched.


    ¡°Yes. The girl has been influenced by your darkness so much that she won¡¯t see any hint of light within you. Even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t believe it. Fool me once and never again sort of a thing.¡± As Chester speaks, Kade reasons into it. ¡°So, you would need the help of anyone who could also help make her see the reasons. But for tonight, we have to be careful. Speak with her with emotions from deep within your heart; let her know just how much you mean every wording from your tongue. No lies, and maybe she wouldn¡¯t destroy us with her powers or drain us out of energy like a Phoenix right before the Alphas of the other pack kill us off.¡±


    While they converse in a whisper, Kade learns how to make his approach. As the triplets know better to have Kade talk to Kaya on their behalf, the others are walking ahead, clearing paths through the wilderness.


    ¡°Magic is a gift, a blessing, but it can also corrupt. Only the strong can use it for its true meaning, and that¡¯s why you¡¯d never see me hate any witch even after all I¡¯ve passed through. Magic was used to turn me into a monster, and it also brought me back to normalcy,¡± he says, looking down at his hands and body, which are of human figure. ¡°So, when you face her, make her see that too. You all want to change for the better; do right by her, don¡¯t you? This is just the beginning.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, Kieran and Kyle stretch out their hands above their heads this time around, and both Chester and Kade shut up.


    Kade wiggles his brows, which makes Kieran holler for him with a wave. Hees to crouch in the middle, between Kyle and Kieran. ¡°Listen to the woods.¡±


    ¡°Is that¡­?¡± His eyes grow big as he thinks of it.


    He hears her cries. Why would she be sobbing? Then they got closer, making sure they made no sound for her to notice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the talking, both of you¡­¡± Kade finishes the rest with signals from his fingers, and Kieran and Kyle go around the area. Their job is to check the surroundings to see if there is no other threat around, because Kaya herself is a sufficient threat.


    When Kieran and Kyle have left, Kade points at Chester¡¯s chest and says, ¡°Stay here, hidden. If I need you, you will know. Until then, mute.¡± After giving his order, he sucks in air through his lips that are made into an ¡°o¡± shape, then he walks into the clearing.


    Kaya has yet to notice anything. She has her head ced into her thighs, sucked deep into a thought that has somehow kept her from the outside world.


    Upon watching for a few seconds, the brothers share a pain all together, like a siren hitting them deep in the stomach. They¡¯ve never felt such weakness before, but through the mate bonds, they feel it course through their veins, sharing in her pain and worry.


    Indeed, this is why the brothers never wanted to open themselves to the bond, never wanting to be bound. It is a weakness, and being who they are, they cannot afford weakness. It¡¯s why they¡¯ve done all the cruel things they have done to her.


    Kade falls to his knees, pulling attention from Kaya, who, when she sees him, quickly stands up with her scariness etching her features.


    The three of them are weak, but they won¡¯t fight against the pain in their chests because they know that they caused it. And they are willing to ept the result.

 76

    76


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    One moment ago, I was thinking about my life, confused at the very core of all the decisions that I¡¯d made. I am wondering if this is actually what I want for myself or what someone wants for me. It¡¯s soplicated, and at the same time, I feel stuck.


    I feel like there¡¯s no way that I can get out of this bondage, because just when I could have escaped one, I went deep into another.


    I followed the path Olivia saw she could make for me.


    Inside the woods, while the rain falls with heavy drops, beating at my skin, I have hidden myself under arge tree with quite deep roots and a heavy canopy from its many branches.


    Now that I¡¯m within nature, I feel nothing. I remember when I was at the cottage; the instant I walked into the woods, I had a full knowledge of every nt. I know what damage or repair they could do, and it always makes me happy. I would stay inside, speaking out my feelings like they were some books wherein I was writing a diary of my life.


    It used to be fun, but now that I¡¯m sitting here, touching the branch, I actually feel nothing until I connect my witch side to help strengthen me. Maybe.


    It¡¯s so crazy how time has changed everything and how it has never healed the wounds but only thickened them more.


    Speaking of Olivia, she¡¯s using me, and that¡¯s the only exnation I coulde to, because why else would she go against the alpha, telling how much of a light in the darkness that I am, yet she¡¯s putting me in the middle of everything? She has been gaslighting me all these time without even my realization, using my sober state against me, using me like the once stupid girl that I was.


    I¡¯m not that girl anymore. I have grown.


    She¡¯s the same one who tells the alphas not to stress, but when they needed me to kill the triplets, she put them in front. And shifting the tables to the triplets, I am more than d that the n did not work.


    I have never killed a man before until these started. I think of all the tears that I¡¯ve caused so far, the knights whom I have cursed with the use of my magic, the curse that I ced on the kingdom yet having full knowledge of its consequences on the beings there.


    But they¡¯ve caused me pain too, haven¡¯t they?


    No, if I am to be a bnce, should I punish them?


    I¡¯m torn into shreds. I am in-between two decisions. Evil and good. Which would I choose in the end? Or else I¡¯d only perish by living as a ghost, and that would only be the biggest mistake ever in my life because I¡¯d be living with two regrets. One is the regret of not bringing back bnce to this world. Two, the regret of not crushing all the people who¡¯ve done me wrong.


    I would lose on both ends.


    I don¡¯t want to think of it anymore, so I ce my head on my kneecap, having pulled it up against my chest, and cry. I let out the tears, allowing them to fall and soak my already-soaked clothes. I¡¯m able to let out the pain inside me because the rain is enough to overwhelm the sound of my very scream.


    My body is trembling, but not from the cold. Only from not knowing who I am anymore. I wish I could talk to my mother, father, Williams, or just anyone that I¡¯ve ever known to be good to me. I don¡¯t even care if it is Melissa.


    Then, I hear someone¡¯s presence, and the hairs at the back of my head stand, goosebumps filling all the pores of my skin, only for my eyes to squint as Ie to realize who¡¯s kneeling before me.


    Kade.


    Wait, Kade?


    Hastily, the temperature of my body has risen, and my nerves are spiking so high that I can almost not think well. What¡¯s he doing here? How is he here in the first ce?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I crushed the tunnel, so there¡¯s no way he could have seen me.


    Then, my brain rings at another warning. One of the triplets is three of them. If he¡¯s here, then Kieran and Kyle must be here. That much, I know about my mates.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I stretch my hands towards him, ready to shoot a ball of fire at him if he thinks he could hurt me.


    He remains on his knees, his hands weakened next to his thighs, and his head hangs low as he stares at the earth.


    ¡°We never knew how much we¡¯d hurt you, Kaya. We¡¯vee this far only to realize it. For once in our lives, we see the weakness, and when we feel it, we see how much damage it has caused. What fueled our anger to be the very monster that we are today if not for the damage that the darkness in this world has inflicted on us through people?¡± He raises his face at me, speaking on behalf of the three of them.


    While I listen, I am not paying full attention because I still haven¡¯t seen Kieran and Kyle, and I am ready to attack them if it is a trick of some kind. They¡¯ve done enough.


    ¡°I know there¡¯s nothing that I can use to convince you right now, Kaya, but please, you must see reason. You must understand that Olivia is trying to turn you against us.¡±


    ¡°You make that sound so bad.¡± I cock my head to one side with a light grin. I actually feel powerful.


    And I love it.


    He is still kneeling, remorse screaming all over his features, ¡°because it is.¡±


    ¡°When you had all the powers, you didn¡¯t realize this, did you? If I had never gained my powers to date, would you have seen these damages? Oh, now that I can hurt you back and youe with validation that you can see me, you can now see all of me, including all of my pain. Then, maybe-just maybe-you¡¯d love to feel it¡¯s wrath and see how it eats me within. After all, you¡¯re the alpha. You¡¯d want to sacrifice for your brothers, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± To be honest, for a second there, I wanted to ept his apology, and to be honest with myself, my powers as a mage give me chances to know when a being is lying or being truthful, and I didn¡¯t even need to utilize them before I realized that Kade was being truthful.


    He speaks from his heart but from my own heart, assuming if it were only a stone, that would have been better, but it¡¯s so built around heavy metal walls that won¡¯t allow his words to prate them. I won¡¯t fall for his words.


    My eyes glow, and in the next minute, he¡¯s flying into the air to hit his back against one of the tree trunks, just with the movement of my orbs. His back pierces into the trunk, hanging him right there. He cannot move anymore because his spinal cord is crushed by the trunk, and even if he tried to move, it would only hurt his heart.


    ¡°Stay still or you¡¯ll die. The trunk is close to your heart.¡± My voice is loud, so he could hear.


    ¡°K¡­¡± Kade spits out blood.


    ¡°How does it feel to be weak, Kade?¡± Then, I twirl around andugh. ¡°Kieran, Kyle,e outside. Let¡¯s y. We both know you can¡¯t hide forever.¡±I scream out loud between fits ofughter and shrills.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve be something else entirely.¡± Out of the woods, all of a sudden, I see Chester running outside to attack me, but I quickly stretch out my left hand and grab hold of him with the air around the neck. I¡¯m choking him by tightening the air, pausing him from being able to talk, but then a wave washes over me, and I drop to the ground.


    The rain sttering onto my face is thest thing I heard right before something that Kieran says.


    ¡°We¡¯ll fix you, Kaya. I promise.¡±

 77

    77


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I wake up in a familiar room and scratch the back of my head at a heavy ache.


    ¡°What in the heavens¡­?¡± My voice trails off as I tighten my eyes shut. They crinkle at the sides as I groan when I roll out of bed.


    What happened? Thest thing I remember was being inside the woods, but I¡¯m here now. I look around and suddenly understand why this room looks so familiar. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been here for a long time once, and then my eyes snap to the balcony, where I confirm better.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± my heart feels like it would bleed blood at the way it jumps to the edge of my throat, blocking me from being able to breathe well.


    I¡¯m hyperventting out of the blue while my lenses dte as I watch around, being careful of my situation.


    I hurry to the door and try to open the knob, only to see that it isn¡¯t locked. I¡¯m almost opening the door to try to escape, but then I stop myself. Should I just cast a spell that would stop anyone from being able to enter while I try to reach Olivia?


    In the course of my stay with Olivia, in one of the books I read, she once shared with me a ne of hers, something that she cherishes, so that when we are both far apart, I can use my powers to locate her or make her locate me.


    And I might be able to do that this time around, since I¡¯ve never tried it before. I know she¡¯s not my best choice, but who else could get me out of the triplets¡¯ hold?


    Finally, I summon all the courage inside me that I can bring out and make my way outside. Shifting my eyes from left to right, I find myself close to the kitchen halls, since that¡¯s where there¡¯s no sound.


    Then, something prates the walls of my sense of smell-something that I¡¯d fall for any day and any time-and my tongue wets, more like drooling when you think about it.


    I didn¡¯t even realize that I was so hungry until the smell of pancakes filled this space, and now I can¡¯t think of something else. A bite won¡¯t hurt, right, will it?


    I bite my bottom lip, trying to think with my brain and not my heart, but I fail. Oops, I¡¯ve always known how I enter the kitchen to pick foods and get out without being caught, so this time around, I should be able to still do the same thing.


    The door is slightly open as usual, and I crawl inside when I can¡¯t see anyone at the entrance, but then I don¡¯t hear any sound. The foods are all prepared and done already without being inside the kitchen.


    The skin on my forehead wrinkles as I stand up. I¡¯m bewildered by such strangeness until the door closes behind me and I snap my head there to see Kyle.


    ¡°Hello, Kaya.¡± He has a daunting smile on his face, or so I thought, and when I squint my eyes at him, focusing my lenses through my eyshes, he quickly raises his hands above his head. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight you, just like I never meant tost night. We just saw that you won¡¯t see reasons. We are sorry. Very sorry once again for knocking you out, but it was necessary to get you out of there.¡±


    All his words-everything-amount to nothing, or so I¡¯ve made myself believe. Truth be told, a part of my chest is heavy, ming what the situation has caused between us. There¡¯s a hatred inside that I can¡¯t stop fromtching itself to my reasoning whenever I see the triplets.


    I want to punish them so much, but at the same time, I want to believe that they could help me create the bnce that I need, as every witch needs that. Every witch needs her mate to help her bnce the world, just as he would bnce her heart. And a witch whose heart is filled with love has all the answers to how to better the world.


    My mother had that, and she benefited from it. That¡¯s why she never raised me to be a murderer. It¡¯s this life. It changed my home training through the hands of my very own mates.


    ¡°Is this supposed to be another surprise attack where you guys knock me out again?¡± I raise my voice so that Kieran and Kade cane out.


    ¡°They are behind you there. Please,e.¡± As Kyle walks past me, my eyes are tracked to his frame, because I know better than to spend any seconds believing these cunning creatures.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I walk behind him till we get to a counter, and truly, Kieran and Kade are there, waiting for us. The three of them are seated next to each other, leaving one space left opposite me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I go straight to the point, and they all look at each other. ¡°Can¡¯t you just speak for the rest? Or should I pick someone to have a conversation with?¡±


    Sitting here with the three of them is like being in the middle of a straight line whose both sides have an arrow signaling the opposite directions. One can imagine the confusion it¡¯d cause. You won¡¯t know what¡¯s it and what is not.


    Kyle clears his throat and speaks, ¡°I was the reason why you existed here in the first ce. I¡¯ll hold all me.¡±


    ¡°Why am I mated to the three of you at once? I don¡¯t understand that.¡±


    He shakes his head, seriousness dripping off of his tongue. Jokes apart, a part of me is brightened by how he¡¯s turned out to be mature over time. ¡°We have no idea either. It¡¯s why we decided to keep you in the first ce. We thought we could find a way out.¡± He shrugs his shoulders, obviously seeming tock the right answer.


    There¡¯s a te of pancakes right in front of me, and even though I know better to regret it, I can¡¯t help but have eaten two by now. There¡¯s a little hint of humour in Kade¡¯s facial expression, although I pay no attention to it.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here, anyway?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t convince you, Kaya, that we are sincerely sorry for our mistakes. We were stupid fools of your love. A monster scared to express his feelings. Right from our teenage years, after our mother was captured by witches, we changed. We trained only to hate them, and what happened when we realized one with such an innocent soul was our mate? It was soplicated. There was nothing reasonable to have decided.¡± He pauses to let his words sink into my brain.


    ¡°But look at what we¡¯ve done and what we¡¯ve caused. We can¡¯t continue to use fire to clear out fire.¡± I raise my gaze to look into their eyes-all three of them-and once again, I see the truth in there. ¡°The kingdom is crumbling down. It¡¯s all crashing, and we know you¡¯re responsible for that, Kaya. Please¡­¡± He quickly adds that when I crunch my face at him, as though that was any wrong than what they did to my own world.


    ¡°This is your world that I am ruining, just like you ruined mine down to the very poles. You destroyed everything that I have ever loved. Oh, once again, is this a y of when men do damage, no one sees it as bad, but when women who have suffered under them revenge, the whole world goes against them? Is this a sense of overriding?¡± I tuck my hair to the back of my ears, finding myself getting soaked into this conversation.


    ¡°Emilie is gravely sick.¡± Kade chimes in.


    Then, Kieran stomps in too, ¡°the well has dried. There¡¯s no food in the kingdom, and our people are starting to think it¡¯s our curse, affecting them. We are losing everything. The sun hasn¡¯t evene out in days now. And the ocean-it¡¯s a disaster. None of the fishermen can board.¡±


    As they tell me of their suffering, I look around the kitchen. ¡°These foods have been hidden before. They are the ones we could scavenge.¡±


    ¡°But what do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°A second chance. Let us show you that we are ready to do right by you, to nurse that same heart we once crushed.¡±


    ¡°And your reason for this is because your mother is sick under my influence and your kingdom is crashing?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± they reject in unison. There¡¯s an inconvenience that I sense from the triplets. It¡¯s almost like they don¡¯t know how to spill the words. ¡°We love you, Kaya.¡± Just as they confess, I tear a piece of pancake into my mouth and smile darkly.


    Now, this is interesting, isn¡¯t it?

 78

    78


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Percipe essentiae meae existentiae. Olivia me reperi per aerem. Veni ad me. Praesent tristique in mi nec iaculis. Auxilium tuum peto.¡± I call into my palms where I have allowed the pendant to rx upon before I cast the spell.


    Right after the glow in my eyes, the bracelet resonate with a low hum, inaudible to anyone without magic. I¡¯m still sitting on a footstool, in front of the kitchen counter except finished with the pancakes already.


    There¡¯s no space for me to run away, so I hope that Olivia can hear my message ande for me. I¡¯ve never thought I actually needed her this much until now.


    I can hear the whispers of those ass whip, while wondering exactly what it could be they are discussing about me. I¡¯m not very interested anyway or I would have casted a spell for that.


    Finally done with the chit chats, theye back to join me at the counter and I stand up. ¡°I demand to leave.¡±


    ¡°Kaya, please.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.¡± My voice is thick and stoic and that¡¯s a very good job I¡¯m maintaining regardless of how much my heart shatters in fear of what the triplets are capable of. Although, considering how much I¡¯ve affected them too in the past and even as at now, I can stand up to them.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t, but why are you demanding then? Why haven¡¯t you casted a spell to drain our energy or better still take off our heads or maybe just make us a living dead when you have all the chances in the world and then leave with your vengeance aplished?¡± The brothers question with their eyes peeled at me. It makes me want to take a step back in my head and actually think of why I didn¡¯t go through with all he¡¯s said.


    Still, I must maintain my fierceness. ¡°and your stupid reasoning thinks that I cannot go through with it, does it not?¡±


    He shakes his head. ¡°No, I think you can but before this time, you¡¯ve chosen not to hurt us.¡± He pauses, takes a deep breath and when he exhales, he continues, his voice etching with suspicion. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, anyway. There¡¯s something we want to show you. It¡¯s quite far from here, but it¡¯s worth it¡­ only if you¡¯re willing toe along, though.¡±


    Curiosity kills my cat as I couldn¡¯t help myself. I stare at the brothers for a while, waiting to see if there¡¯s any reason for me not to follow them but when I don¡¯t see one, I nod my head.


    Then, I step forward with such dazzling and precarious gait. ¡°If you for once think that you own me or you couldmand me, then you¡¯re wrong. If you think that you can trick me like before, I promise you won¡¯t see the tomorrow¡¯s first light. I¡¯ll make this life a living hell for you if I cannot go through killing you off. I swear on my life.¡± I may have exaggerated too much, but is it not worth it?


    Ugh! I¡¯m such a disaster.


    In the next few minutes, the carriage is ready and I¡¯m following the triplets out. Wait,e to think of it, thest thing this happened, I am still a ve that they misuse and punish. Fuck, I really did suffer a lot and they will suffer too. And it¡¯sing soon.


    My alter ego is chuckling so darkly that if the brothers can actually read my mind, that is, I hadn¡¯t blocked them since the mate bond allows of it, they¡¯d be running so distant from me right now.


    The moment I enter into the carriage, the fingers of my left hand touch the body and I whisper without a sound to be heard, ¡°listen to the winds; track this carriage.¡±


    My ears pick up on the sound of the whip right before the whining from the horses and we pull out of the parking space. My eyes are focused outside the windows. I watch the small buildings that we pass by, the fall of the beauty in this kingdom as I once know of it.


    I wanted to look away at once but I allow myself see the damage that I¡¯ve caused. In the distance, I watch as the ocean crash with such heavy wave. A tornado forming atop it as the atmosphere just above the ocean has turned into fog. Up in the mountain, the waterfall has dried up.


    We are passing through the town where the pack members reside and all I sniff is disaster. I see no happiness in anyone¡¯s eyes, and that¡¯s when a pain hit me like a gust of wind which I kept within.


    I won¡¯t appear weak. They are simply suffering from the sins of their master. They know who the triplets are and how much they¡¯ve made a lot of people suffer, so why should they not suffer too?


    They have decided to pledge their allegiance to the triplets and I¡¯m here to make them realize how much of a mistake that is. However, on the other end, when I think of it, I notice that not only the ones who pledged their loyalty are the ones suffering.


    The ves, the innocent ones amongst them. I understand that they aren¡¯t any different, too, but on therger scale, there¡¯s always an exnation for why they had ignored my pains the way they all did when I neededfort. Like the other day when I lost my babies.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone had acted like I was dead, like they couldn¡¯t see me but maybe they just couldn¡¯t help because if they did, they¡¯d be punished?


    At the same time, I¡¯m wondering if I¡¯m supposed to be making up excuses for their offense. What matter is that they neglected my pain, so I must do the same thing.


    What about Pete? What about Helda?


    My heart feels so much weight. Darn the good within me. Why can¡¯t I just be so cruel so I can achieve my vengeance on everything and everyone?


    I am so lost inside my thoughts that I did not know when we¡¯ve moved past the town and we are now into a silent road. The street is dead and I can see the beauty of nature once again unlike the kingdom which is already dead of any life or growth there.


    The drive passes across many field ofnds until my brows start to furrow at the recognition settling in.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask before we have never neared the spot.


    I hope it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking. With each seconds that passes, I lose more of my equilibrium.


    ¡°Somece we should have taken you when we made our first mistake. We are you going back to the beginning of everything?¡± Kade says with such solemm voice.


    The drive ends and we get down. I look around the field, recognizing it so much. How many months has it been now since I was here?


    I¡¯ve forgotten how beautiful it used to be and now beautiful it still remains. It hasn¡¯t turned into a wildling of forest. The flowers still grow in peace and the forest far in the distance still gives me the calmness I feel whenever I stare at it.


    My whole body is shaking to the very core and as I move closer to the cottage, I find myself losing my hold against the tears threatening to fall down.


    My wall of defense is crumbling down instantly and I¡¯m not retaliating. I suddenly feel weakened.


    In front of the cottage, I see that it remains just exactly as I left it that unfortunate afternoon. This is where my fate changed, exactly here did it all happened.


    This is where the whole table turned against me. My memories sh back to when Williams, father, and I lived here in peace before these monsterse.


    Just then, I turn to face them. ¡°Why have you brought me back to the beginning, to where my suffering began?¡±


    Regardless of everything remaining the same, the cottage looking exactly like I had left it, which calms my mind that perhaps somece, my parents and my brother remain in bliss too, I want to understand exactly what I am doing here. Or even how it would help me see any change at all.


    ¡°Look, Kaya.¡± Kieran points to the side of the cottage and shifting my gaze there, I gasp.


    Hurriedly, I run to a graveyard that I hadn¡¯t noticed. There are four of them and when I read the name scripted into the sculpted stone ced atop thend, my lips move.

 79

    79


    Kaya¡¯s POV.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    I read out loud, ¡°Rose Miles. n Miles. Williams Miles. And¡­¡± I see no name at thest one and it brings up a wrinkle to the skin of my forehead.


    ¡°That¡¯s a grave we made for our babies. We lost them before we even decided on a name.¡±


    ¡°Kyle thinks we allow you bring up a name and maybe we will sculpt it on the stone.¡±


    The brothers keep on talking, mentioning things that I hadn¡¯t required of them to do.


    They arepletely wrong to have thought they could bury them and it would be the end of all my anger. This is only a reminder, that these families of mine who are six feet into the ground aren¡¯t supposed to be the one in there, but these darned evil men.


    It only brings back the memory of how I want to make them suffer for what they¡¯ve done. This only brings back that memory. Once again, I am hurt by them without their realization. They want to change, don¡¯t they? They want to grovel, don¡¯t they?


    They are doing it wrong, and I shall be their end frankly.


    I turn to face the triplets and they see the rage in my eyes, causing them to stop talking.


    ¡°I remember their cries. I remember the fear in Williams eyes when he was caught down by your men and on the same day, you imprisoned me to be your ve. You could have released me that day and we¡¯d never have gotten to this.¡±


    Kade steps forward with his face positioned to the ground. ¡°You hate us so much, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t begin to imagine how much of hatred I have for you. It¡¯s a feeling that I can¡¯t just shake away. I have suffered and I want you to feel every bit of my pain.¡± I¡¯m speaking with so much vile inside me.


    Heavy stomping roams the air. The triplets turn towards the slide of the valley, their demeanor changed instantly at the roars of men, appearing all of a sudden.


    ¡°How did they find us here?¡± Kyle panics.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one exnation.¡± While Kieran suggests, already putting two and two together, I step back.


    Kade finishes their words. ¡°Kaya. You did this, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    In the distance, I still Olivia on a horse, thumping towards us and she grins when she sees me.


    Kade¡¯s eyes remain on mine while his brothers ready themselves into the fight, preparing their stance. ¡°Why does it hurt me, Kaya?¡±


    He stares deep into my eyes, making me share in his pain. I did block my heart from sharing any feelings with the triplets but perhaps because of the situation, it has weakened that closed door, opening it up for the sensation that settles in.


    I can feel just how the once cold heart of Kade breaks in many pieces, and he¡¯s unable to pull himself together. It doesn¡¯t show much on his facial expression and body expression, though, but in his eyes, I see the wave, shattering him into fragments. And he wouldn¡¯t snatch his eyes off of me.


    He repeats, ¡°it hurts, Kaya. I¡¯m sorry we had to get here?¡± The amount of sadness in his eyes is one that I¡¯ve never seen before, not even when his kingdom was first threatened by the neighboring packs but now that he knows that I have chosen Olivia over them, the sadness is concise and precise within his lenses.


    And if he feels this way, all three of them feels it, because the wave isn¡¯ting from just him alone. They are all broken, just like they did break me.


    Closing my eyes, telling myself that I had had no choice, Iplete my mission, ¡°ze under mymand and circle around the triplets.¡± I finish with roar of fire uprooting like the crops do and surrounds the ground where the triplets are.


    It rounds them up such that they were disassembled and Olivia uses that period to send her men to capture them. The triplets try to fight, but for how long?


    A man without weakness would have kept going?


    Remember when I thought these men have got no conscience, I see why I thought so now. They had no weakness then, but now that they¡¯ve opened themselves for love, they have lost their touch.


    As Olivia and her men take the triplets away, I close my eyes and fall to the ground with my knees scraping the small stones but the pain that results from the wound is nothingpared to the pain that tightens a rope around my heart, suffocating my throat along.


    I lower my gaze to the ground, unknowing if I should cry or be happy that atst the ones who have made me suffer would soon face their own suffering too.


    ¡°You did well, Kaya. I am proud of you?¡± Olivia whispers to me. ¡°Let us go?¡± Yet, why am I not proud of myself?


    I wanted to follow her but then, seeing the damages that I¡¯ve done to this ce, I shake my head. ¡°No, leave without me for now. I want to stay here for some time.¡± She nods her head in understanding of my reasons.


    My parents are buried here and I haven¡¯t even spoken to them yet, and right in front of them, I had acted barbaric. They surely wouldn¡¯t have recognized their daughter, so I must tell them the reason why I did what I did.


    When Olivia walks away, leaving me to my thoughts alone, I change the direction that I¡¯m facing to the burial ground.


    My sob fall with ease, the water streaming down my face without a pause. My nostrils are soon blocked with mucus that I had to breath with my mouth. Within the tears, I choke up, huping a few times.


    ¡°What do I do?¡± I jab my arms around before I bowpletely with my forehead meeting with the ground along with my arms. My eyes are closed but I can still feel the warmness in my tears and it¡¯s saltiness when some of it slips into my tongue.


    I can¡¯t bring myself to stop crying, and it¡¯s because I don¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°My anger is too much, father. Mother, this isn¡¯t how you raised me? I can¡¯t control my anger, Ma! Please, help me! I hate who I have be?¡± I scream into the ground and the air blowing my my mouth lets in a few sand onto my lips.


    That didn¡¯t stop me anyway. I am lost within myself. Raising my gaze, I reel into my thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. Please, help me. Help me, Ma¡­ help me, Pa. What do I do? I am lost and the fury inside me confuses me. I tried. I tried to forgive them. I want to. I don¡¯t want to be hate my own mate, but the suffering? All the pain that I have suffered from them, what do I do with it? I can¡¯t just live with myself, knowing that these people were once my greatest enemy?¡±


    My voice is so not my own with the way I¡¯m screaming out loud. Anyone from a far distance would even hear my wails. My throat has gotten blocked, so my voice is rigid as it sounds like a screeching.


    I sniffle every now and then, and on asion, the back of my hand would cleanse my face only for more tears to fall.


    ¡°When mother died, Pa you didn¡¯t change. You didn¡¯t be evil. How did you find your absolution? How did you remain calm? Is it because you know one day, I¡¯d be this? That I would want to get revenge for you, but why does it not seem easy? Why is my anger not justifying the consciousness in my heart?¡± I have so many questions that are being emptied into the wind, into the nothingness.


    ¡°I know that they are in peace, but do you?¡± My eyes snaps to my side to see Chester kneeling next to me. He stares ahead at the burial ground. ¡°You must believe that this is what they wanted. Destiny is such a grave. It drills your own life for you without your power, but that¡¯s only because you thought so, Kaya.¡± He shifts his face to meet mine.


    Cleaning one side of my face for me, he continues, ¡°I once told the triplets that they need help, but perhaps it is me. I have suffered in the hands of witches and I know my species of wolf quite a lot too. Perhaps, it is I who can help you find absolution.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to save you. Look around you, Kaya. You are lost. This is a ce of bliss for your lost family, but what have you turned it to? A ce where those who don¡¯t deserve it hade to take away the missing piece inside you. Remember when I told you about darkness and light. As a light, you must find your darkness and tune it into a part of you,pleting your light into a brightness that would soar this world. Those mates of yours you want to crush are exactly the missing piece you must settle with.¡±


    What is he saying?


    I would never forgive the triplets! Again, the fury is back and I can¡¯t control it.


    ¡°Perhaps, you¡¯d love to join them!¡± I stand up and cast, ¡°Impero tibi ut ardeas;¡± a part of me can¡¯t believe that I actually wanted to kill him by burning him but then, he¡¯s shifted quick, evading my spell and hit me at the side of my neck and I fall into darkness, wondering how he¡¯s able to evade my magic. It¡¯s supposed to be impossible.

 80

    80


    3RD POV.


    The dungeon is dark, a replica that they know of regarding all the times they¡¯ve locked their own mate there based on selfish reasons.


    They are having a taste of their medicine and it plunges at that heart so much. It feels heavy, like there¡¯s a dagger continuously piercing through their chest, reaching out to take away their lives.


    Now, things have changed. Kaya is their reason for being here, when they used to be the reason she suffers. The emotions spiralling through their minds makes them understand the pain Kaya has once felt when they betrayed her again and again and again.


    They me themselves how they¡¯ve misused her, how they have slept with her like she was some dog when in actuality, they loved every moment but just won¡¯t admit it. They regret every decision that has brought them to this stage. But most importantly, they regret that they havepletely changed Kaya into someone else entirely.


    In the fight of good and evil, they have turned good into evil, now how would they be saved?


    The brothers are locked inside the dungeon, their hands clipped with chains above their heads and hooked to the metal ceiling of the iron cell. They recall how they tied down Aiden then and broke Kaya when they took out his heart.


    They can understand the pain she felt then now just like the way they felt when Kaya called their enemies on them. They are wrong to have thought that they could just change her mind by doing what they ought to have done when they first wronged her, and right from the start, they had even known that she was their mate, yet she had pushed her to the end of the wall.


    She retaliates now without a stop. She cannot stop. They understand her rage. They feel it with her and it breaks them to know they caused it. How haste they¡¯ve also changed, too. How haste they have realized their mistakes, but is there a chance for retribution?


    The door to the cell rattles as it opens and Olivia walks in with her ws scratching the wall till she arrives before the triplets. They are only separated by the iron bars.


    ¡°How the mighty have fallen. You thought you were all powerful, that you had no weakness yet I had told you then¡­ Did I not tell you that you¡¯de to your knees someday?¡± She asks them but they are unreceptive.


    The three of them have their heads hanging low as their breathing has lowered too. They look like a living dead with their chest bare. The triplets have been ripped of all clothes except their trousers.


    ¡°Karma is a bitch, is it not?¡± As Olivia adds in, the four other alphas walk into the room, too with growls of approvaling from them.


    Theirughter fills the air, piercing into the triplets ears, although it doesn¡¯t shaken them up anyway. Rather, they are only in pain of their heart which has broken. It almost feels like a mistake that they made their own hearte alive only for it to be broken.


    ¡°Now, what do we do with these fools?¡± Alpha Xander is the first to speak. His tone is perilous.


    Alpha Lucas chimes in, his menacing voice sending off chills, ¡°of course, we are going to kill them.¡±


    ¡°But not without having Kaya here. I want her to see everything. She helped us capture them, so she has everything. Plus, by the way, what fun is killing these monsters without letting them suffer just like we had.¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes scan at Alpha Damon¡¯s eyes just then, to which he smiles.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he steps forward towards the cell and bangs at it. ¡°Do you remember that torture measure you once taught me, Kieran?¡±


    Kieran¡¯s face raises and spits at Damon¡¯s face, except it didn¡¯t reach him exactly due to the distance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Soon, you¡¯d have no chance to even throw a spit. You¡¯d be so feeble, useless, powerless, and your life having no meaning to you anymore that you¡¯d beg for death. After all, isn¡¯t that what you did to all of us?¡± Damon¡¯s beast is half-out already as he grips the iron bar as though he¡¯s grabbing one of the triplets neck.


    ¡°You all are cowards!¡± Kade voices out, utilizing his Alpha aura to raise his volume. They have been poisoned with silver, which is steaming inside their blood, so they are rendered frail in muscr strength. ¡°You can¡¯t even fight your own war well, but decided to use a witch against us. See you all, hypocrites in your own shadows. You did not win, and that¡¯s what you don¡¯t understand. Any of you would have killed the girl onset, but we kept her, and now you dare use her against us? It shows just who really is weak here. Could you have done what she did, half of it even at that?¡±


    Alpha Damon was about to walk away before until Kade speaks up, and when he wants to retaliate, Luna Olivia grabs him by his arm and re at him. ¡°Words hurt more than actions, especially at situations such as this, so calm yourself.¡±


    When alpha Damon has rxed, Olivia steps forward andughs before she speaks. She and the triplets are now facing each other and Kyle gazes at her with utter disgust. He has actually always hated her because of the fact that she¡¯s always known how to make use of her words well.


    ¡°We lose, we win, but who is dying right now? Who is in a cell, wailing for help, or at least would soon?¡± One of her brows first raised before the second one, both of them wiggling at the brothers for an answer that would nevere. ¡°Yes, we are hypocrites, as are you. Everyone is judgemental of that, but what matters is who gets thestugh, and we do.¡±


    She steps forward, closing the space between the iron bar and her figure. ¡°Each of us suffered in your hands. You killed my own mate and what did he do? Nothing worth his death! Damon, you forced him to reject his mate only because she was a human and when he wouldn¡¯t allow, what did you do? You threatened him so much he had to let go of his love. And Frederick, and Lucas, and Xander, each of us suffered because of your selfishness but we use the only way we know how to capture you and you call us cowards?¡ä


    ¡°When you were lost due to the curse, we wanted to be there for you as we are one, like-specie, but you hurt us in the course of it. You took everything we could ever happiness from us because you have more power, and you could do that to your fellow alphas, if you could rule over even us, what wouldn¡¯t you have done to the poor witch? And when ric stood against you, you ended him and his pack. You enved them. Think about your punishment and see if you do not deserve each ton of pain that¡¯s been thrown at you!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And she finally finishes, ¡°and the girl: she¡¯s just yet another experiment to you, as she is to us.¡± Olivia chuckles there when she sees the change in the triplets¡¯ eyes. ¡°Oh,e on. She¡¯s a witch. You don¡¯t really think I have taken her as a sister?¡± Sheughs out loud this time around, showing her real colour and intention towards Kaya. ¡°She is a broken girl by your help and I¡¯ll use her till the very end, till i see the finale of the triplets and the end of your kingdom.¡±


    Olivia turns back to Damon, ¡°when Kaya is back, we willmence the main torture. Till then, let us warm our high guests up.¡± With a nod from her, Damon walks to his left and presses a button on the wall.


    Surges of electricity crackles out of the blue before it thrills over to the iron bar, sending it¡¯s energy there. The result has the triplets screaming at the top of their lungs, the lightning zapping into their skin.


    The alphas watch how the triplets¡¯ hair fly up in the air and their body hung up there in the air under the influence of the electricity. And the greatest of all the fun, their wall-shattering roar for it to stop.


    About an hourter, Olivia is back and turns off the switch. ¡°Where is Kaya? What did you do with her?¡± She is far beyond pissed, as she still needs her in her ns.


    But there is no answer for her. The triplets are a living ghost, unable to even blink. The charge from the lightning was too much.


    When they wouldn¡¯t reply, Olivia orders the nearby guards. ¡°Bring them out. Seems the torture isn¡¯t ending anytime soon.¡±


    And what she has in mind for the triplets is worse than anything Kaya would agree to but if it¡¯s what would make her find Kaya through the triplets, as she believed they know of her whereabout, she would do it.

 81

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    My eyes open to the sound of wood crackling as it burns. As I stand up, adjusting my weight so I can sit up and rest on one arm, I watch as the fire burns the woods.


    It¡¯s a beauty that lights up the space and leaves it cozy and warm for me, but what damage does it do to the woods? I think of its beauty and see that, but what happens to the woods? They burn and turn into ashes and are finally blown away, and the coldness is back except more wood is burned.


    It¡¯s a theory that rings in my head in rtion to all that¡¯s happening around me. My anger justifies my actions for me. It makes me feel like I¡¯m doing the right thing or what anyone would expect of me after all that I¡¯ve faced, but at what cost? What more damage have I done and not realized?


    It¡¯s all sweet until it hits back at me, and thankfully, I know better than to think that darkness is the path to healing me.


    Anyway, thinking of where I am, I look around to see a grumpy shape, and then my eyes pop out of their sockets.


    ¡°Where is¡­¡± My voice trails off as I realize that I¡¯m inside a cave. My senses heighten, and I stand up as my eyes wander around for any hint of danger.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d wake up with a concussion.¡± Says a familiar masculine voice, and my head snaps over to the opening of the cave.


    My eyese into contact with a teeth-shing-at-me like he¡¯s won some sort of lottery, Chester, and I cock my head away for a brief moment.


    ¡°How am I here?¡± I think back to my memories, and then it hits me with so much churning in my stomach.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I had helped Olivia and the other Alphas catch the triplets, and I was crying at the burial ground of my family when Chester came over and captured me.


    He captured me!


    My eyes re, and my body goes straight into the undivided attention of alertness. ¡°What do you want? What are you doing here? How did you bring me here?¡± Switching my eyes from his face to the woods he has gathered in his hands back to his face, I scream, ¡°Say something.¡±


    He raises his hand into the air, and the woods fall. ¡°Ouch,¡± he mutters when some of it falls onto his feet. ¡°You¡¯re asking loads of questions.¡±


    While he attempts to pick back the woods, I run towards the entrance, only to stop when I arrive at the edge. ¡°oh, goodness. That¡¯s fucking dangerous!¡± I¡¯m breathing heavily as I halt at the end of the entrance.


    We are literally in the middle of a mountain, and I can¡¯t wrap my head around it. I¡¯m losing it as I quickly step back and turn back inside. We are so high up from the ground that the air here is choking and chilling to the point where it can freeze a person into a bag of meat.


    I wonder how many hours he would have spent crawling down before he¡¯s able to go and gather these woods. But I shouldn¡¯t care about it now. I must find a way for him to get me out of here.


    ¡°How did you bring me here?¡± My palm is directed at him as I spread them out with my eyes squinted, readying myself to cast a spell to ruin his face. ¡°Tell me, or I¡¯d ruin your face with that fire.¡± The two of us darted our eyes to the burning fire.


    ¡°You can¡¯t remember, can you, Kaya?¡± He sounds like he is cautioning me rather than being afraid of me, and it sends a chill down my bloodstream, resulting in goosebumps.


    ¡°Come and sit, Kaya.¡± He adds that, and to be honest, I really need that.


    ¡°What do you want for me?¡± I ask him with my eyes squinted, still not wanting to miss any chances.


    He smirks, ¡°nothing that you want to do with me if given the chance.¡±


    When he says that, I lower my guard. He¡¯s right. In my head, I would burn him with the spell repeating inside my thoughts, but for me, he hasn¡¯t hurt me before, and nothing inside me tells me that he¡¯s about to do that now.


    I remember something and ask him. ¡°You seem calm, why? I remember how you evaded my spell. How did you do it?¡±


    He chuckles, finding my words to be funny, and it makes me raise my brows in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think you¡¯re forgetting something. Since childhood, I have been taken by witches who make use of dark magic. What did you think they did with me all those times?¡± He leaves me to wonder for a minute before he goes ahead to cleanse the curiosity. ¡°Of course, I learned a great deal. I was to be a weapon for them to destroy anything until the triplets saved me and they suffered their curse.¡± In fact, I am still confused about how they are just cursed and nothing more.


    If there¡¯s anything my mother once taught me about witches who use dark magic, it¡¯s that they don¡¯t just curse. There¡¯s always something more dark looming over it.


    ¡°I can see the rays or waves of each witch¡¯s magic. As powerful as you are, you haven¡¯t reached your full height, so I can see you evade yours. And that¡¯s why I wish to talk sense into you before Olivia helps you reach your Maxima, and you kill us all without thinking of it twice.¡±


    I stand up and shake my head. ¡°You can¡¯t change my mind, Chester. You¡¯re right, and I¡¯m sorry for wanting to hurt you when you haven¡¯t done anything to hurt me before, but I don¡¯t wish to hear more of your words. If you value your life, you will take me out of here and let me continue my burden.¡±


    For a second, there¡¯s silence before he grabs one of the woods and hurls it against the inside of the cave, crushing it in the aftereffects. ¡°Why are your eyes closed, Kaya? What anger resides inside you that, as a spirit of good, you can¡¯t break down?¡± He seems pissed. ¡°Sit now.¡±


    He looks like he isn¡¯t in the mood for any disagreement. I am about to threaten him when he speaks up. ¡°And I swear, if you lit me on fire like you wanted to do the other time, you¡¯d only have more regrets inside you, but are you ready to bear that?¡± Finally, I see sense in his statements, and I calm myself.


    ¡°Maybe I should just hear whatever you have to say out.¡± My voice is low as I¡¯m muttering to myself.


    ¡°Truly, you¡¯ve been wronged by these people, but have you seen the damages you¡¯ve done in return? You suffer in pain, but to settle, would you love to inflict pain on others?¡± He shifts closer to me. ¡°Enough of the questions, Kaya, and look deep inside yourself. I don¡¯t know you at all, but I can tell you don¡¯t want this. Olivia is using you. She tells you how much her species has hurt you without thinking of the consequences when you finish the triplets¡¯, and what if you get so angry and decide to destroy her and the other alphas too? We need to reason, and Kaya, you don¡¯t want to hurt these people. You don¡¯t want to have these deaths, and you can still redeem yourself? This can¡¯t be what such a beautiful soul like yourself wants for anyone.¡±


    He spreads out his and nods for me to ce mine atop his. When I did, he clipped mine and his together. ¡°Feel the warmth from my skin; don¡¯t you like it? You can¡¯t keep hurting these people because it¡¯s simply what anyone expects of you. Yes, you¡¯ve suffered, and it¡¯s stupid to forgive your prisoner, but they are your mates, and you¡¯re better than them. You¡¯re the bigger person here. Let this thing go. Find absolution within yourself. Redeem. Rejuvenate. Find bliss. Your parents, your brother, your loved ones-everyone suffered before they died, but did you ever connect with them and know if this is what they want you to do in return for their deaths? Find out and tell me.¡± He tells me, and I look away from his eyes.


    There¡¯s silence between us before I suddenly smack his head and force out a smile. ¡°You¡¯re actually smart. A bit.¡±


    Standing up, I go to the end of the cave and sit on my legs before I close my eyes and exhale softly.


    ¡°Wee back, Kaya.¡± Begins with an echoing feminine voice that I recognize very well.


    My witch side.

 82

    82


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°My beautiful daughter, how far apart yet closer than never before time has brought us. I never meant for you to be ced in such a situation, but these are delicate times and you must do what you really want to do. Remember the daughter of whom you are.¡± My mother speaks with such grace and the tears in my eyes flow with ease.


    ¡°I should have taught you better. I should have helped you know that in every pain, you must find absolution for yourself but look at you. You grew to learn that yourself. I am so proud of you, Kaya, and forever and ever, your mother and I love you.¡± My father whispers into my ears within a tight hug, which my mother joins in with.


    Williams won¡¯t waste his chance as he tightens the embrace more. ¡°I won¡¯t say I miss you, sister, as you¡¯re very annoying, but I love you so much I¡¯d have moved heaven and earth just to protect you had it been I was every minute there with you. However, I wish you can know that in your mind, we all reside there ande to us for settlement. Show them you¡¯re the queen.¡±


    Suddenly they vanish into thin air before Aiden appears within the void filled with lights simr to that of the Northern lights. It¡¯s very splendid and elegant. ¡°I wish for you only peace. Never lose your tracks on that path no matter the pain.¡±


    ¡°One¡¯s mates are one¡¯s love. When I lost mine, no matter how much we¡¯ve once had disagreements, I was lost and I am gravely sorry for how it made me act towards you, Kaya. And that¡¯s why I ended with such death, Kaya. Darkness is nothing to be proud of. Never give your soul into it. Never lose who you really are.¡± Melissa is the one talking after the puff in absence of Aiden.


    My ears pick on a sound in the very distance, calling onto me with such tiny tone. Two voices which harmonizes almost as one. ¡°Mother, please save our fathers. We need them.¡±


    My breathing hitches just then at the realization. I used tomunicate with them when they were inside me, when they were still forming. I fall to my knees but a finger picks up my jaw for me to look into her eyes and when I did, I see myself.


    It¡¯s a reflection of myself and she says. ¡°Are we ready, Kaya?¡±


    I take as many time as I need, weaving through my thoughts till I find the knot and I sigh, knowing I have two choices. Either I leave it as it is or I free myself. Opening my eyes, I nod, ¡°yes.¡±


    In the following second, I wake to reality and face Chester. ¡°I will save this ruined world, but only for the sake that good people still exists. I¡¯ll save the triplets only for the sake of the kingdom.¡±


    Chester stands up and nods his head. ¡°I have a few horses below us, being watched by a few of my men.¡± My brows raise and he cocks augh, ¡°well, I wasn¡¯t going to be so stupid to allow you burn me just like that. I¡¯m not acting a performance.¡± Heughs more and I join in.


    He adds in, ¡°If you don¡¯te back by sunset today, Kaya, I¡¯ll bring myself to stomp the hideout, believing that something wrong has happened.¡±


    Aw, so he does care this much. ¡°Thank you.¡± By the way, it¡¯s not even first light yet, so I need to hurry. ¡°well, let¡¯s hurry to saving the triplets.¡±


    Oh, that sounds bitter in my tongue.


    We get to the horses and when I¡¯m about leaving, he whispers, ¡°be careful, my queen.¡±


    My brows furrow as I ride into the distance, trying to interpret if I heard correctly. While the drivest, I think back to the vision I saw in that other realm.


    I wasn¡¯t in this world anymore. I could tell and it was such a magnificent feeling. The witch part of me really did know exactly what I needed and now that I¡¯ve connected with her on the same level, I can feel her more. I feel much more power as it radiates through me, sending me happiness even in all these darkness.


    I love the smile that I see in my mother¡¯s and father¡¯s, and Williams¡¯ eyes. It was so warm. And Melissa and Aiden, too. They all seem to be in peace and ording to what they¡¯ve rodk me one by one, they want that for me too.


    My mind is rxed, in a garden of Eden.


    The cold air has soaked into my skin so much that my body receptors have gone almost numb. At the hideout, I quickly rush to a torch hung to the wall for some heat before I then proceed to find the triplets.


    The moment I enter the space, I can already feel their energy. It¡¯s low unlike I¡¯ve ever felt before but that¡¯s expected because I know Olivia and the four alphas would have punished them greatly. My stomach twists just thinking about it alone, as I can¡¯t bring myself to knowing that I did that.


    I trail their energy to a basement where two hefty guards stop me. ¡°I wish to see Olivia.¡± I can feel her too in there which is more reason for me to believe that they are in side there.


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow that.¡± Says one of the guards, causing me to frown at him.


    I scoff and nces elsewhere for a moment. ¡°You do know that you can¡¯t stop me, don¡¯t you?¡± If I can capture the triplets with ease, who are they to stop me?


    But I won¡¯t utilize my powers, not after what has happened.


    The door opens from behind the guards all of a sudden, revealing Olivia and she tilts her head to one side in a gesture that makes the guards let me inside.


    ¡°Insolent.¡±


    ¡°Haha,¡± sheughs and stops me to ess me from arm¡¯s length. ¡°what happened? I had my men look around for you but they couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Woah, I never thought of a lie to cover that aspect.


    ¡°A minor urrence. I wanted to take a time off, so I went to the mountains to think.¡±


    Her face remains straight, too straight, for a few seconds before she finally smiles and quickens to say, ¡°well, I¡¯m d that¡¯s behind us now. We have the triplets under a great agony of torment. I fear you can¡¯t watch, though.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­¡± Out of the blue, a great wash of fear grips me like an anchor and I almost lost my legs to it, feeling as though I¡¯d go on my knees. My jaw shivers, causing my teeth to reverberates and I hurry to the end of the room.


    The amount of heat that emits from the room surprises me, considering the coldness outside and then I cover my mouth with both hands when the scene before me unfolds.


    Kyle isin on one bed, and Kieran on another, as the same goes for Kade. I watch as Alpha Damon, Frederick, Xander, and Lucas torture them with nothing I ever could have imagined.


    Alpha Xander is heating a pot of¡­ silver? And it¡¯s boiled to its melting point, like ava, while Alpha Damon, Frederick, and Xander each drill a hole at one side of the triplets¡¯ head. My trypobophia settles in, causing me to want to gag at the irritation.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They¡¯ve drilled many holes into their skull and this particr new one, Xander brings over the pot ofva to pour inside each of their heads.


    I can¡¯t bring myself to allow that happen and say, ¡°solidify.¡± The silver turns into a mold of rock and at the same time, Olivia screams, ¡°no,¡± which brings the alphas attention on me.


    ¡°Take her!¡± Those two guards pick me, using such strength that my hands are clipped together while they cover my eyes so I can¡¯t see anything. My anger surfaces, wanting me to use a deadly move but I calm myself. ¡°Lock her in a room.¡±


    As they drag me away, unable to see anything, I scream for Olivia, ¡°Olivia! Olivia! You can¡¯t let them do this to me.¡± Suddenly, they stop and I feel her hand on my left cheek.


    ¡°You were away for too long, Kaya. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re still on our side. Until you prove that, I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± After she says, the guards take me away.

 83

    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    The sun rises with me locked inside this room, and now it has set. I am pacing from one end of the bed frame to the other, my brows arched downward as I remain lost within my thoughts.


    I really do hope that Chester hasn¡¯t forgotten me here or his Lords. And most importantly, if he doesn¡¯t, hees to save them.


    I don¡¯t want to use force until I know that I¡¯ll be getting some help as well, as I¡¯d need someone-someone who would always remind me not to go back into that trail of darkness. It¡¯s why I didn¡¯t try to use my magic against anyone yet, even when the maids came to bring me food.


    I can¡¯t rest, so I have been standing ever since, my thoughts wider than therge space of this room. I¡¯ve walked over the balcony many times with the thought that maybe if I could turn myself into a bird or maybe an insect, I could find my way to where the triplets are being kept.


    While I could have tried working on that spell since morning, because I have the book that Olivia gave me with me, I know better that that can¡¯t solve anything. I¡¯d only be endangering them more.


    When I saw Kade, Kyle, and Kieran, they had beenpletely rendered useless. The straps used to hold them to theb beds aren¡¯t so strong that if they had their energy, they wouldn¡¯t have broken.


    My eyes snap over to the door to my room and narrow at it when I hear a loud bang followed by a distant silence. I try to listen well, but I can only hear someone grunting-or perhaps it¡¯s just my imagination.


    Although I don¡¯t n on being without guard, I whisper, ¡°ignis¡­¡± And fire lit up in both my palms.


    I¡¯m walking close to the door to pay more attention since I can¡¯t open it due to the alphas¡¯ orders to have me locked all day long until Ie back to my senses. The door opens, and Chester shes his pearly white teeth at me. In response, I smile as I cock my head in fake disgust at his actions.


    ¡°Oh, it seems like you didn¡¯t need any help after all.¡± Chester looks down at my palms before he raises his gaze at me. ¡°That exins much.¡±


    ¡°Remind me again why I decided to listen to you. Sometimes you talk with so many senses, I wonder where you learned the knowledge from, and sometimes¡­¡±


    ¡°And sometimes, I am cockily handsome and perfect.¡± Winking one eye at me, I exhale, absolutely giving up.


    I¡¯m not going to have an argument with him, especially not in such a delicate situation that we¡¯ve found ourselves in.


    ¡°Bro, we¡¯ve got three powerful beings to save, don¡¯t we?¡± I remind Chester, and he beats himself on the forehead.


    Oh, goodness, don¡¯t tell me he forgot.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hurry.¡± And that¡¯s what we did. I run out of the room, and at the end of the hallway, I narrow my eyes at the split path.


    ¡°What are we waiting for? It¡¯s only a matter of time before the rm starts ringing, and the three men I have with me can¡¯t buy us enough time.¡± The way he speaks aloud annoys and distracts me at the same time.


    I honestly don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s being facetious at this time.


    I turn to him and ce my index finger in the middle of his chest. ¡°I would really appreciate some silence, and rather than you being facetious, perhaps try to be very serious. We could be killed at anytime.¡± I turn back to the path, reeling inside my head what path leads to the basement once again. ¡°I¡¯m trying to remember the path the guards bought me through, and don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re with a witch. We are stronger if we remain serious.¡±


    Then, it ticks in my head, ¡°this path.¡± I run towards the left path, and he tsks.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    We make our way to the basement, nearing the triplets, as I can begin to feel their energy. Chester is behind me, watching our backs while I watch our fronts, and suddenly, I catch two guards at the doorway and stop in my tracks, ¡°hide,¡± quickly, I state, wanting us to hide behind one of the pirs, but considering the idiot that Chester is, he hits me, pushing me to the front such that I grunt lightly.


    The guards attention is called only to me, and I raise my hands into the air sharply. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    When they see me, they look at each other in confusion. As they walk closer, my brain working on what spell I could use at this point, I see that they are the two guards from earlier.


    ¡°You are supposed to still be in the room. How are you here?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have a surprise.¡± I say and expect Chester toe outside just then to fight them, but he continues to hide with his sword in his hands. ¡°Chester, for heavens sake, that was your click.¡± Saying, the guards are confused for a moment before he jumps out, chuckling lightly with the same yfulness.


    ¡°Sorry, Kaya.¡± He twirls his sword and faces the guards, ¡°want to have a taste? Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t like to dirty my ws.¡± As theye for him, peeling their sword from its sheath, he attacks back.


    The nking of swords pierces into my ears while I run to the door, finding it locked, and speak, ¡°reserare.¡±


    My powers are heightened due to the dangers my body naturally feels, causing the door to break off with great force.


    Hurrying, I make my way to the triplets. Kade is the first I stop next to and hit him on the cheeks as hard as I can. ¡°Kade, open your eyes. Kade!¡± But he seems to beatose already.


    Regardless, knowing I can still feel his energy, I am a bit calm and raise my gaze as Chester enters the room with blood having spilled onto his body. At the same time, the rm bell rings, prating into every wall.


    My eyes re, and my heart elevates in its beating. ¡°We must hurry. My men can only hold us for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Laqueo et libero, impero.¡± In general, the triplets and everything used to hold them down are broken or torn to the ground.


    ¡°Wait, did you even think of how we¡¯d get them out of here?¡± Chester shakes his head.


    ¡°Oh, fuck!¡±


    Having no other choice, we wheel the triplets into the sick bed. Chester is pulling Kieran and Kyle behind him, the tire of the bed screeching at its fast pace against the ground, while I help in driving the bed of Kade¡¯s.


    We¡¯ve reached the center of the room when Chester¡¯s men break through one of the many doors that lead into this room. They are fighting off the werewolves of the other packs with swords; however, the wolves of the other packs fight back in their true form.


    ¡°We are locked.¡± Chester says, his tone etched with so much seriousness that I thought it was unreal until I saw in his eyes that he was serious.


    My breathing has ragged, and right then, Olivia, Frederick, Damon, Xander, and Lucas all show up at the top of the stairs, walking down to meet us.


    ¡°You must think us fools to go against us, Kaya. My heart bleeds from your betrayal.¡± She speaks, and it seems she means it as she clutches her chest.


    Her eyes shift to Chester and the three men he has with him. ¡°Drop all guards, or I¡¯ll kill you right away where you stand.¡± But well, Chester isn¡¯t the type who would follow hermand.


    His neck cracks, and he shifts into his wolf. My eyes grow big in response when I see that the other three also shift into their wolves, meaning they are ready to die right here if that¡¯s what it would take.


    No, I must think. I can¡¯t allow this to happen. I¡¯m supposed to be the bnce, the bridge to settle darkness from light, but here, this is happening, and I am useless.


    My voice raises as I shout to the top of my lungs, ¡°stop!¡± I breathe heavily. ¡°All of you, stop!¡± Then, turning my eyes over to Chester¡¯s wolf, I give him the gesture that I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡°No one is killing themselves here today.¡±


    When I say, Olivia¡¯s lips shift into a dark smirk, but unmindful of it, I raise my hand into the air, showing that I¡¯m not going to hurt anymore, and proceed with my words.

 84

    84


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°No one is going to kill themselves here today.¡± I repeat my words as I step into the middle of the arrangement. The other packs¡¯ men have surrounded us in a circle, so there is no way to run to them.


    And I don¡¯t n on doing that anyway. Now that I think of a different approach to finding a solution to this war, I realize that I can rte to everything that everyone here has faced.


    Olivia lost her mate, and hence, she became the vile woman that she became, yet she has a nice part of herself. I don¡¯t care if it was all a facade or something of the sort, but when she was being nice to me, that was a different part of her that she could have chosen to live with.


    And the other alphas. Knowingly that they have all shared a pain through the triplets, they have also spread such hate to every other part of this world. They judge the triplets for their pain, but given the ruin they¡¯ve caused, who would they me that on?


    Everyone of us drifted into darkness because we thought it was the only way to actually get what we wanted. Because we expected ourselves to get revenge for the pain we¡¯ve faced; hence, being evil is the right thing to do.


    Maybe, after all, I can help us find a settlement.


    ¡°All of us here suffer from an experience that changes who we really are. This world is born out of pain and pleasure, darkness and light, good and evil, but why is it so swift for us to shift to the bad side and not the right one?¡±


    Uhho. I don¡¯t think this is working at all. Everyone is boiling with anger, and it doesn¡¯t seem like they are in any way wanting to hear any speech right now. When I look at Chester, the look from his wolf tells me that I should hurry with whatever I want to say and pick my words carefully. But then, I never nned this, nor is this a performer where words are scripted.


    Breathing with a count of one to three inside my head, I continue, ¡°I beg of you, Olivia,mand these men to stand down. Talk sense into these alphas and make them stop this right away. And allow us to leave here in peace.¡± I squint my eyes at her when she raises her brows in surprise as she steps down more and walks to my front.


    ¡°And why should I do as you say?¡±


    ¡°Because I am in the middle of everything. I have encountered all the pains each and every one of you has faced. The loss of a mate, the hatred of another breed, the loss of your rights, very from a being who is nothing greater than you are yet subjected himself to. I have lived each life and I know the pain, and I am in the best ce to decide for everyone.¡±


    She cracks up augh as she looks back at the alphas before she faces me once again. ¡°You remain the novice that I helped escape that night, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I shake my head in response. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. See the end of all these. If you kill each other, hunters will end you all, and as a witch, I must bnce everything in between. I cannot be bais, and I never would be. I have suffered too in the hands of all men, in your hands too, Olivia.¡± I step forward, closing all space between us, ¡°yet I see things from a different perspective.¡±


    My eyes glow with freckles of gold as my body lights up with a glow of emerald green. The light streams from deep in the strands of the hair on my head down to my entire body and fills my lenses, too.


    ¡°Raise me above all, as you once did my ancestors.¡± Then, I add, ¡°I need your help, mother.¡±


    Flying into the middle of the air, I look down at everyone, filling every space with my power, leaving them in astonishment. They watch my power. They watch how it glows and overwhelms any alpha aura. They watch as I sp every control in the spot.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My voice is not my own. It is of many voices. My throat releases tonesing from other witches, and I¡¯ve never felt so close to my mother before. Even in the void, it wasn¡¯t this close.


    I feel as though I could feel her breath on my skin, and it¡¯s all the courage I need to say these: ¡°The need to destroy each other ends with the start of my reign. I vow to be the bnce between each and every breed today. Witches, werewolves, hunters, and humans. No one must suffer at the hands of another. Every food chain or cycle severs today with the birth of a new witch.¡±


    When I¡¯m done, my body goes back to normalcy, and all the wolves howl into the air. Giving Chester and his men the order to take the triplets out of here, I bow lightly at each of them. ¡°Luna Olivia. Alpha Damon. Alpha Frederick. Alpha Lucas. Alpha Xander. I know this war doesn¡¯t end today.¡± Darkness doesn¡¯t end in a day, but I continue, ¡°but your species, under my watch, must one day learn to do right by one another. If not this generation of ours, but the other.¡±


    And that¡¯s all I needed to say before I left the cabin.


    ***


    ¡°Ugh, what the heck¡­?¡± This is the third time I¡¯m holding myself back from breaking this door to pieces.


    I just saved the triplets from eternal torture, and this is what I get? I just saved Chester and his men from dying at the hands of Olivia and those menacing four alphas, and I must remain in this room, locked, because they don¡¯t want the kingdom to know of my return yet.


    It seems rumours have spread that I now have my powers, and Chester wouldn¡¯t want attention ced on me, especially with the curse I ced on the kingdom. Honestly, I appreciate that he¡¯s trying to help me cover my tracks, but then, I don¡¯t want to be locked in this room.


    Not long after, the door opens, and it is Chester. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re getting me out of here.¡±


    I don¡¯t know, but maybe because of the great power that has erupted out of me today, I feel so bubbly inside.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the triplets.¡± Chester says on my walk down a path.


    ¡°How¡¯s their condition?¡±


    ¡°Fairly better. I figured since they are your beloved, you¡¯d be longing to see them.¡± He darts his eyes at me, watching me from the corners.


    I smile and¡­ lie? ¡°You and I both know I don¡¯t yearn for them.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± As I want to enter the room, he adds, ¡°thank you, Kaya. You portrayed the acts of a queen tonight. The knights, including I, owe you our lives.¡±


    My smile grows stronger as I enter the triplet chambers and pause to take a long look at them. They seem peaceful, as the crinkles on their foreheads and the horror that I sniffed earlier in their aura are gone, and it warms my heart to know that.


    They have been taken care of too, their heads stitched back and their skin gaining warmth once again, its colour settling back to its initial vour.


    I take a seat at the other end of the bed and look at the three of them as they lie on a monochromatic, king-sized bed. I¡¯ve never seen them so vulnerable, so weak, or so in need of help before.


    Tonight, I see a different side of them. I see a side of them that needs help, a side that shows that they too need love, care, and attention.


    My thoughts wreck suddenly as a wave overwhelms my senses. Gravity changes course, and I¡¯m brought back to the front of my house, standing in front of a burial ground¡­ oh, fuck. Burial grounds?


    ¡°Kaya.¡± In unison, the triplets speak.

 85

    85


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    What am I doing here?


    ¡°What is this?¡± I ask my thoughts when I see Kade and Kylee to stand with my frame being put in their middle, and Kadees to stand right in front of me.


    ¡°Our body is still too weak tomunicate with you in the physical world, so we made use of the mate bond since it¡¯s a powerful link.¡± While Kade exins, I wonder why they would do that.


    ¡°And what¡¯s the use?¡± I ask, my voice showing how much I am disinterested in any conversation with the triplets. I may be fixing my mind and working to be better on my own, but trust me, there¡¯s arger part of me that still doesn¡¯t want to talk to these monsters, because that¡¯s still what I see them as.


    ¡°This is the only good memory we have with you so far.¡± When Kyle says, I shift my face towards him. He¡¯s being serious, but I still roll my eyes. ¡°I know, it¡¯s very bad of us.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for what you did today. You didn¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but tell that to Chester. He¡¯s very good at convincing a person otherwise.¡± I cross my arms over my chest as I look away, acting as though I am entirely not paying attention to the discussion.


    Fairly enough, I am happy that the triplets are able tomunicate with me through their minds. If anything, it calms me to know that they are healing.


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed the light we need, Kaya, settling the war within a sh with the use of peace.¡± When they begin, I shake my head.


    ¡°Take me out of here.¡± I don¡¯t want to hear whatever they have to say next. In my mind, I know if I rx too much, the triplets will prate my heart once again, but I¡¯ve given it out to them once, and they crushed it. I¡¯d be a fool to allow them to do the same thing a second time.


    ¡°Kaya, please.¡± Kieran grabs my hand, causing me to shift my eyes from him to Kyle and Kade, and they all want me to stay.


    ¡°From today on, we wish to grovel for you.¡± Kade proceeds.


    ¡°To take back all the pain we¡¯ve caused.¡± Kyle adds in.


    ¡°We may be monsters, but we are capable of love, too. And please, just give us the chance to repair all the damages.¡± Kieranpletes.


    The three of them go down on one knee while their right hand beats their chest. Kade finishes thest statement. ¡°From the first moment, Kaya, you¡¯ve affected us without even realizing it. You disturbed the curse, and you didn¡¯t stop there. You made us feel feelings that we thought would make us weak, but no, they only turned us into the beings we are today. It¡¯s never been this good before, but it is today. You¡¯ll forever be our queen, Kaya.¡±


    I step back when they say that. ¡°No, I¡¯m doing this for the kingdom alone. I will not allow myself to be fooled.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the bnce in our world, and we will, without thinking of it twice, move heaven and earth for you. We will howl all night just for a taste of your affection.¡±


    ¡°The kingdom is in peril, and I made a promise to heal Emilie and repair all the damages, but if the people or you do not change, the curse won¡¯t be easy to reverse.¡± I try to change the conversation, but in these monsters¡¯ eyes, all I see is a concern for me.


    Suddenly, my eyes open, and I¡¯m back on the edge of the bed with the triplets still unconscious. As I make my way to Emilie¡¯s room, aiming to start with her, my thoughts drift to the triplets.


    Did they really mean what they said-that they¡¯d grovel to my feet? Just thinking about it sters a red blush on my cheeks without even realizing it. My guard walls crush each time they tell me how much they want to repair all the damages, but it¡¯s now an experience for me, and there¡¯s no way they can take away the pain.


    It lives with me forever, and I have found my bnce through it. I only hope they heal quickly and find their own equilibrium, too.


    The guards did not stop me when I got to the door leading to Emilie¡¯s room, and it ruffled a confusion inside me. They recognize me as a witch and should have actually stopped me, but they did not¡­ except Chester must have meant his words when he said the knights owe me their lives.


    I¡¯m grinning hard, realizing how much respect I¡¯m gaining within the blink of an eye. It¡¯s crazy how much pain and disrespect were the only things I was feeling before, but now they all realize how much they¡¯ve been dark and monstrous and seek absolution.


    My sight catches Emilie¡¯s figure lying on the bed without consciousness. Her eyes are firmly closed, and her chest isn¡¯t moving at all, which reveals a frown on my forehead. I wonder why she is affected by the curse I made. It was supposed to only affect things made out of nature or magic, and not even Chester, who is the only one close to such, is weakened, but anyway, I stand next to her and stretch out my hands.


    There¡¯s an emptiness that I feel as I hover my hands over her frame. I cannot feel her systems, organs, or tissues. It¡¯s as though she had no fundamental functionality of life, which is the cell, to begin with.


    Utterly bewildered, I ce my hand on her forehead, and I¡¯m sucked into a different world.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the queen.¡± Emilie screams as she is dragged into a dark room.


    ¡°Of course, not Emilie.¡± One of the three witches says their faces are covered with hoods.


    ¡°Jared! You¡¯re a traitor!¡± Emilie screams when she sees Jared with the witches.


    Wait, he¡¯s the one for real.


    ¡°I have bigger ns for that throne, sister. I owe it, not you. I¡¯m sorry, but our father started this error. He should have given me the throne in the first ce, not you.¡±


    ¡°No, he sees the monster in you, and that¡¯s why he did not!¡± Emilie screams as the witches cast some sort of spell. A mirage is formed-another being that looks exactly like Emilie, but it isn¡¯t her.


    My breathing is ragged when Ie back to reality. Beads of sweat fill my forehead as I freeze in shock.


    What could that be? My subconscious asks, but honestly, there¡¯s no answer to that yet.


    Jared is a traitor.


    Sharply, Emilie¡¯s eyes open, and she utters, ¡°Jared!¡±


    I step back, hitting my body against the cab in shock. This isn¡¯t Emilie. This is a mirage, like a clone of her original self. I didn¡¯t see the end of the vision, but I saw someone¡¯s blood spill to the floor right after a feminine scream.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Could Jared have killed the real Emilie, mother to the triplets?


    Hastily, I make my way to Chester, unable to keep this truth in. If there¡¯s anyone who can help me share a good insight into this, it is him.


    All of a sudden, Jared appears in the same room that I¡¯m about to walk into, and I stop immediately in my tracks. I am quick to hide behind the wall while I watch him walk down the stairs, but that¡¯s not the point. There¡¯s something in the way he walks down the stairs-a familiarity-and I gasp when I realize what my mind was guessing. My face crunches with tears, threatening to fall.


    The way he walks down those stairs. ¡°That monster!¡± I scream mentally and inwardly.


    In the next few minutes, I made my way to Chester¡¯s room, and the moment he saw me, he pulled me into a hug, seeing the way my face was squeezed with tears about to shatter me into pieces.


    Only I understand my pain.


    I sob into his chest for so long that I¡¯m sure he¡¯s also lost count. When I¡¯m a little better, he beckons me to sit with him on the bed and asks, ¡°what happened, Kaya?¡±


    I shake my head, not wanting to believe it. ¡°It¡¯s Jared. I saw the way he walked down the stairs. It was exactly the way that beast of a man walked down the stairs before he kicked me in the stomach enough for me to lose my babies. He was the start of my rage, and I shall be the end of his reign.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to tell you something really crazy, but if you ever want me toe fully to the path of light, then you must believe me and help me find enough evidence to crush this man!¡± My opened palms fold as though I¡¯m crushing him physically. My eyes narrow as Iplete.


    ¡°The Emilie we¡¯ve been seeing all these while is a clone made by Jared, and that is not all. He¡¯s also the monster who made me lose my babies. He attacked me and killed the real Emilie.¡± Now I understand more of why Chester said that after Emilie was captured by the witches, she changedpletely and that she would never train the triplets to be the monsters they are now. She was a good soul until Jared cloned her, killed her, and fooled everyone.


    There must be more hidden behind this truth. And one question I have in mind is: why exactly did he do all that?

 86

    86


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I¡¯ve always loved that moment after winter. The sun is high up in the sky again. The dark clouds leave for the return of a clear sky, which gives the oceans a beautiful reflection of blue colours. It¡¯s always fun to just go outside and see the elegance of everything, and that¡¯s what Chester meant for me when he said we should ride out.


    At first, I thought we were going to take horses, but he¡¯s got a better idea in mind.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± I shrill, my voice at the top of my lungs, as I apologize to a woman¡¯s potatoes, which Chester¡¯s wolf just hit and crashed to the ground.


    He has changed into his wolf¡¯s form and asked me to ride on his back. I¡¯ve never been on a wolf before, but starting with his, I am more than happy, as I have been for the past month now.


    We are running through the lower town, causing chaos on our way and frightening everyone in the path.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± Again, I apologize. I can¡¯t count the many times I¡¯ve said that.


    Chester¡¯s wolf fault, to be honest.


    But this is fun. I wish I couldmunicate with his wolf, but we only use signals, so I give him a thumbs up before we head into the woods.


    Inside the woods, I sp onto his fur tighter, causing him to roar lightly in pain, I guess, and in return, I onlyugh.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t frighten me with all your tumbling.¡± And yes, I mean that. I¡¯ve screamed more times than I can count. But most of it all, there¡¯s a thrill within me at the race.


    Finally, we stop inside the woods, where the trees do not cover the sky from being seen. The rays of the sun scatter into many dimensions, but most importantly, they shine their glitter onto theke in front of us.


    I get down from Chester¡¯s back, and he leaves to change back into his human form. From behind one of the trees where the cloth station is situated, he speaks with his voice raised, so I can hear him clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get us some apples. I saw some on the way.¡±


    I only nod my head in response and sit down. I shake my head around while my hands rake through my hair to clean it from the leaves that¡¯s hooked inside.


    When I¡¯mfortable, I rest on my back and blink up at the sky with a smile on my face.


    It¡¯s been a month since there hasn¡¯t been war. I haven¡¯t really seen Olivia very much, nor have any of the alphas, but then, I think that¡¯s where anything that has ever worked between us ends. We can¡¯t be friends anyway, as we never started whatever rtionship went between us in that manner.


    I wanted to get my revenge; she wanted the same too, and that drove us. Although I hope she is fine with her pack. Yes, I¡¯ve heard that the five neighboring packs are back to normalcy, living in peace, as does thebel-less kingdom of the triplets, too.


    In the course of one month, most of the curses have been reversed. To be frank, I never knew the people were capable of gratitude, but they are, and that only helped diminish the curse.


    And I have Chester to thank for that, though, because he is the one who made it seem like the kingdom was cursed based on their bad actions and everyone decided to be good so peace and harmony can continue to reign, and that¡¯s exactly what is happening.


    There is peace and bliss. Utopia reigns so far. I¡¯m a witch who is now recognized throughout the kingdom, knowingly to help cancel the curse, and that gained me a seat in the council. Now, I help in giving advice.


    As much as that helps me heal my soul, there is still more to finish for utter peace to reign, even though at the back of mind, I know as long as there is light, darkness shall still lurk somewhere, waiting for centuries, millennials, until he is once again released.


    And part of the work I still need to finish is Jared. He¡¯s the one leading the kingdom now, exactly what he wanted, ording to the vision I saw then. He wants to be the ruler, and perhaps that¡¯s why he always tries to control the triplets.


    Speaking about the triplets, they are awake, but at the same time, there is no life inside them.


    They have never uttered a word since two weeks ago, when they opened their eyes. Pete still treats them every day, and after he¡¯s done, I also use magic. It helped with hastening their healing. The poison caused by the silver is such agony that even I cannot imagine.


    While the triplets look depressed and detached from their source of energy and life, within they suffer in silence, living in constant reminder of that torture. It¡¯s like each day their memories go through the same thing, and even I can¡¯t take that away. At this point, I¡¯d say they are in the pool of their own poison, imprisoned there until they finally heal.


    Although the kingdom still flourishes even though they are indisposed, and I have never been so free before in my life, I move around as I want, without any ounce of fear. The oceans are back to normalcy. The crops are growing into harvest. Water is back within the wells, and it is once again a safe haven for all.


    I am blinded by my own happiness, though, and that¡¯s why there¡¯s still more for me to do. I still need to work on giving the maids their freedom, allowing them to do it because they actually want to, because of the power of an existence that they believe in, not because they are forced to. And there shall be no ves to be punished, especially when they¡¯ve done nothing to wrong the royals.


    This world is still tainted, and I guess that¡¯s now my life¡¯s work-to continue healing it till my end.


    My head snaps to the back and catches Chester tiptoeing over to me. ¡°Is there a time of the day when you don¡¯t y?¡±


    He chuckles as he sits next to me, hisughter filling the air. Then, there¡¯s a pause and a silence before he asks. ¡°How do you feel?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nod, ¡°I actually needed this. Thanks for taking me out of my room. I¡¯ve been so¡­¡± I shake my head, waving it off.


    He chuckles lightly this time around. ¡°I know you want to really find enough evidence against Jared before you try any move, as the people see him as the acting almighty Alpha right now, but you also need to check your health.¡±


    ¡°He killed those innocent souls. You know it, too. You¡¯ve seen the things I saw, Chester. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m forgiving him, nor am I rxing.¡± I swallow a lump and add, ¡°for two weeks now, I¡¯ve been checking out his movements. When I have the chance, I¡¯ll go into his chambers and find out the truth. I¡¯m sure there will be something in there that can give me enough evidence.¡±


    ¡°And what if he catches you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I have the truth already, too.¡±


    ¡°He has higher status than you in the council.¡±


    Now, Chester is being a jester, ¡°and have you forgotten my status in this world? Plus, I am the triplets¡¯ mate.¡±


    Oh, I shouldn¡¯t have stated that because now he¡¯s grinning at me. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you ept them back?¡±


    I wish the ground could just swallow me up. And wait, am I blushing? Ugh, I can¡¯t even save myself.


    Suddenly, Chester stands on his feet. His body freezes somewhat as his eyes glow a yellow colour-close to orange, though. I have no idea.


    Then, he lowers his face at me as his voice breaks, ¡°the triplets just connected with me.¡± My brows rise before I stand up to my feet.


    Oh, my heavens! That¡¯s good news. ¡°That¡¯s good news. They are finally healed?¡± I¡¯m bubbling inside, eager to know more as I spread my hands forward at Chester to give me more information. In the back of my mind, I¡¯m confused about why he looks sad.


    ¡°We must leave now.¡± But before he shifts into his wolf, I grab him by the shoulder and ask.


    ¡°Tell me. What has happened?¡±


    ¡°The triplets are now fine, but to the expense of their mother¡¯s life.¡± When he says that, my lips part, unable to pull myself together for a few seconds.


    ¡°Emilie is dead?¡±


    Chester turns into his wolf, arge beast with silvery white fur all through, and howls lightly for me to climb. As we head back to the kingdom, I wonder why it is now that the clone dies, and it is on the same day that the triplets regain their minds.


    What game are you ying, Jared?

 87

    87


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    I stand so close to the windows that I stare through them to the outside. The sky has darkened in response to the sadness in the aura, choking the whole kingdom.


    As I narrow my eyes, lost in deep thoughts, I watch the scene before me unfold.


    In the distance are the pack members. They each have a candle in their hands, surrounding thepound of the kingdom in a circr shape. In the very middle is the body of Emilie, the clone, thought to be the triplets¡¯ mother. She¡¯s dressed elegantly like the royal that she is, with a g that bears the mark of the triplets¡¯ kingdom¡¯s crest on her chest. She¡¯s ced on a pyre, ready to be burned.


    And not far from her are the triplets, who are standing with a torch in their hands. Even from this distance of mine, I can still feel the weakness in their muscles and nerves and the way they struggle to stand rooted to the ground. But that aside, I can also feel the sadness in their being.


    It could never have been easy. After all the pain they¡¯ve passed through, they only recovered on the same day, or probably even at the same time that their mother died. Perhaps it was even the news of her death that called them back to earth.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing down?¡± Chester¡¯s words call my attention as I peck up and turn my face to meet with his.


    Shaking my head as I smile softly, I say, ¡°nah, I can¡¯t go down there. Seen there? It¡¯s the pack¡¯s mother who¡¯s died, so I believe only werewolves should be there to honour. It would be disrespectful for me to join you guys.¡± When I exin my point to Chester, he hums in understanding.


    ¡°All right.¡± But before he leaves, I quickly turn to him. ¡°Why are they burning her and not burying her?¡± I just needed to understand that part because I believe her life is worth more since she was a royal. I mean, everyone else believes that thete person lying on that pyre is the triplets¡¯ mother, including the triplets themselves, so it¡¯s only natural that they treat her body well.


    Chester chuckles. ¡°Has these libraries been of waste all this time without you curious at all to want to check out our histories?¡± Well, maybe he¡¯s forgotten that I used to be a ve here, and there was no way I had the authority to pick any books. I¡¯d probably spent one more night at the dungeon during those dark times. ¡°Just like witches bury their dead in hopes and believes, ording to the wheel of time, that they¡¯d sink into the ground and grow back into this world as a reincarnation, we hope that when we burn ours, their life source remains in the air, watching over the ones they love and we keep their ashes in believes that they¡¯de back to this world, reincarnated.¡±


    Chester is about to leave again, this time at the threshold, when I speak, ¡°I will find out what really happened to Emilie. I want to get to the root of who Jared really is. I n on using this chance of his absence once he¡¯s joined the triplets at the pyre and entered his chambers. Maybe there is anything I could find.¡±


    Chester res his eyes at me. ¡°What? He could sue you for trespassing.¡±


    ¡°The triplets won¡¯t punish me.¡±


    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t mean it changes the fact that you¡¯ve offended.¡±


    I roll my eyes at him as I wave my left hand, right after puffing air into the air. ¡°Well, maybe you¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m just here to help the kingdom. I¡¯m not bound by the rules of thisnd. I don¡¯t care much about anything or anyone. No one is my boss or master anymore. I¡¯m free.¡± Spilling with so much pride inside me, Chesterughs.


    ¡°Aye, Kaya.¡± Then he points his finger at me. ¡°Speaking of Emilie, I thought you wanted to just get the kingdom back to normal, not help the triplets find out any cluster with their uncle or what or what-not their mother is.¡±


    Now, Chester is starting to get on my nerves with the way he reminds me of what I had said I was only going to do, but then I¡¯m already doing more than that.


    Before I can reply, he nods his head at me after his tease and leaves the room. I¡¯m back to watching the scene below me when I see Chester appear down there.


    But wait¡­ I narrow my eyes even more to check out all the royals there, only to see that Jared isn¡¯t around yet.


    Where could he be?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I ce my bottom lip between my teeth in suspicion of him when he suddenly appears down there too, joining the triplets. A few minutester, Kade, Kyle, and Kieran throw their torch at the pyre all at once, and as it catches fire, roaring up to her body, I leave the windows and hurry to Jared¡¯s room.


    I¡¯m hurrying up the stairs, my head darting from left to right, not wanting to be seen by any guards, when I arrive at Jared¡¯s chambers and realize that there are two guards there, watching his door.


    ¡°Oculos tuos falle et somnium dulcis phantasiae.¡± I whisper into my palm, and as I blow the spell into the air, a low, tinkling sound sprinkles within the air, traveling like a soft tune that causes the guards to start feeling sleepy. ¡°Sleep well, lovelies.¡±


    A soft smilends on my face as the both of them slide down the wall till they hit their buttocks against the ground, far from consciousness.


    With my lips shifted to one side, I make my way into Jared¡¯s room. There¡¯s nothing to see here except the same boring paper work that I used to clean from the triplets¡¯ room. Although there¡¯s something about Jared¡¯s room that hasn¡¯t made me give up, I can feel some sort of confusing energy in there, and then a sensation tickles my nerves as I get closer to the bookshelf at the end of his study room.


    With my brows ached downwards as I walk slowly closer, I make use of my magic again, ¡°nihil mihi detege, et nihil abscondas a me.¡±


    Beckoning at the shelf, from the left side, it drags through the ground and flips like a leaflet of a book, except it stops midway for my entrance.


    Hesitation holds me down for a brief moment, but when I want to enter, I hear someone¡¯s footsteps nearing the room. My senses heighten in anxiety, and I reverse the spell before hiding behind the study table with my hands covering my mouth so I don¡¯t make any sound.


    The door opens, and the clicking of the presence¡¯s boots stops. It leaves me bewildered. A minute or so passed, still not hearing anything, and then, suddenly, Jared appears in front of me.


    ¡°And what are you doing here?¡± Oh, he sounds very pissed.


    In the next moment, Jared calls two of his guards, whoe to pick me up and drag me with him to the council room, where the triplets are.


    Entering the room, I jab my hands at both guards, fuming at the way they had handled me. I should cast a spell that shrinks those arms into nothingness.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s happening?¡± Asks Kade as his eyes shift from me to his uncle, Jared.


    ¡°First, she was given a space in the council. A witch at that. A creature that we detest, and now she trespasses into my chambers, looking for what exactly?¡± Jared throws dark nces at me. A few months ago, I would have shrunk, but not this time around. I re back. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even deserve to live freely in the kingdom, much less roam about. Who knows, maybe she¡¯s trying to cast some evil spell on me.¡±


    Well, that would be better. My subconscious makes a joke that causes me to smile outwardly, and Jared gives me the eye.


    The triplets go silent for some time before they speak. I¡¯m ready to listen to whatever decision they¡¯d make, as it would make me judge who they¡¯ve really be. ¡°Uncle, the kingdom and its rules have changed. Kaya is as free a person as any other witch out there. And that¡¯s why my brothers and I have called this meeting even at such a sad time as this. We must focus on the future if we want it to be bright.¡±


    ¡°I demand¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s all.¡± Kieran chimes in, causing Jared to keep quiet and bow his head lightly.


    I smile at the triplets before I follow Jared outside too, and immediately we are. He grabs me and pushes me against the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t go further in whatever it is you have in mind. You¡¯d get hurt.¡±


    I squint my eyes at him as he walks away. I¡¯ll find out the truth, and that¡¯s a vow.

 88

    88


    3RD POV.


    As Kaya is surrounded by the triplets, she allows herself to sink into their presence. She closes her eyes, immersing herself in their essence, allowing it to make her moan and give her the pleasure she has always been craving.


    This time around, the sensation is much more intense than the other times because they¡¯ve foundmon ground. Kieran kisses her hard as he ces one of his hands at the back of her head.


    He¡¯s hungry, and he doesn¡¯t hide it in his actions. Unexpected by Kaya, Kieran¡¯s hand slides down to her core, and she gasps. He quickly takes the chance and kisses her more and more. The moment she opens her lips wider, he dips in, sharing his saliva with her, and he moans softly on his own, his beast on the peak as the both of them enjoy the affectioning from Kaya.


    The brothers notice that there¡¯s no part of her that¡¯s rejecting them. She isn¡¯t fighting her body this time around. Her mind is in alliance with her actions, and it turns them on more than they could have ever imagined.


    Kyle joins in, taking off Kaya¡¯s shirt and sucking at her left nipples while Kade picks out her left boobs and pinches the right nipple softly, then he begins to sucke it.


    Kaya is in a pool of pleasure, and she¡¯s so deep into it that her eyes are rolled to the back of her. Throughout the night, the brothers give her utter pleasure with no sense of pain.


    Their monsteres out to y as well, intensifying the sensation for Kaya when each of their fangs scrapes through the mark each of them gives her.


    Her body trembles with a sparkling sensation of pleasure, bursting her mind into a million and one pieces. They go rounds on her until they are satisfied with how much they¡¯ve worked on Kaya, and when they are finally done, Kaya is too weak to stand up, so she sleeps off on their bed.


    The next morning, Kaya woke up with a smile on her face. In her mind, she¡¯s thinking of how she¡¯s never slept that well in a long time. She smells of the event that took ce until early in the morning before she slept, and she¡¯s stunned by how there¡¯s no remorse to show for it or any disgrace. She feels prouder of her sexual life than before.


    ¡°Morning, love.¡± Kaya¡¯s head snaps to Kieran¡¯s voice, her throat hanging in on the breath she was exhaling, releasing a shocked sound, and Kieran quickly reverts, ¡°oops, is it bad if we call you with dear words?¡±


    Kaya is speechless for some time, not knowing exactly what she¡¯s supposed to say. It¡¯s not like she ever thinks about those moments, as this will transpire between her and the triplets.


    As she scratches her hair, she squeezes her face. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I think I should leave.¡±


    She¡¯s staring down at Kieran, who¡¯s on one knee with eclectic choices of flowers, and he pecks up his eyes when Kaya stands up. ¡°Please allow us the chance to choose this. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t easy going to pick it up from its source very early this morning.¡±


    Now that he talks, Kaya notices a side of his face that has a hint of mud, and she fights her urge not tough aloud and make jokes about him.


    ¡°So, between tulips, orchids, and peonies, which would you choose? My apologies but that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    She cuts him off with her hands, cupping his face. ¡°Can I choose up to two?¡±


    ¡°I would be the happiest.¡± Kieran says, justifying himself and his brothers exactly.


    Kaya presses her smile into a thin-lipped one. ¡°I would choose orchids and peonies.¡±


    ¡°And would you like to tell me why, Kaya?¡± Kaya raises her face to hear Kyle¡¯s voice. He¡¯s behind them, so Kaya changes her sitting position on the bed to see him preparing the round table, filling it with cutlery.


    She squints her eyes but replies to him anyway, ¡°well, I love purple, so that¡¯s why I chose orchids. And for peonies, it smells quite sweet. Also, flowers are a beauty of nature¡¯s existence, so how could I not like any of them?¡±


    Kieran helps her stand up and walks her to the round table. Kaya does not know exactly what to do. She¡¯s just nodding her head as she continues to flush, her cheeks more red than the colour of tomatoes, and she mutters, thank you.


    Just when she¡¯s looking around for Kade, he enters the room with dishes in his hands, and her brows raise. He gets to the table to serve Kaya, and she¡¯s darting her eyes from Kade to Kyle to Kieran.


    ¡°What are you guys up to?¡±


    In unison, they respond with amon shrug, ¡°we are groveling, remember? This is us, showing just how much of a good father, husband, friend, and lover we can be.¡±


    Kaya shakes her head and stops them with her index finger, ¡°I never said I¡¯d be epting you as my mate. I have every right to reject you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my queen. But in your eyes, I see the truth, and it tells me how much you love me. Do not reject me, Kaya, or my heart may be lost forever. You are my bliss.¡± Kade ims, and for a second, there¡¯s silence before I burst outughing.


    ¡°That is something you must have read from a book. You¡¯re not a romantic.¡±


    ¡°Ouch.¡± As Kieran and Kyle tease Kade and they y, I look down at the food, suddenly lost in my thoughts.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kaya?¡±


    I cock my head to one side and wiggle my brow once, as I haven¡¯t thought of how I¡¯d tell the triplets about my suspicion about Jared. ¡°None of you will believe me if I tell you.¡±


    ¡°Test us.¡± Kyle smiles and grabs my left hand, giving it a light push.


    ¡°Jared is not who he portrays himself to be. He¡¯s lied to you, and you don¡¯t know how much. He¡¯s hurt me too, with such a pain that can¡¯t be easily forgiven no matter how much light I have inside me, and I need your help in finding out the truth.¡± I breathe out, blinking up at the triplets, and I see that they are totally astounded.


    It¡¯s understandable. They won¡¯t want to believe that theirst family actually works with witches, or maybe, if my suspicion turns out right, he even led them.


    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Kade asks.


    Kieran frowns. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Kyle is shut, just staring at me with such a gaze. I know he wants to hear more.


    ¡°Emilie¡¯s death. The deaths of my babies. I was hit by someone, and having fallen down the stairs, they came down to continuously hit me in the stomach.¡± As I exin with an expression of pain at the memory, Kyle sps my hand more, showing me that they are here, and it helps me with a little rxation. ¡°I almost found out the truth yesterday.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for not even asking this question until you had to say it out to us. It shows that we still have a lot of work to be done, but considering what you¡¯re saying about Jared, I don¡¯t believe it, Kaya.¡± Kieran lowers his gaze as he finishes.


    Kaya stands up. ¡°I know it was fruitless having such conversations with you. You¡¯re all just a pet that Jared keeps controlling.¡± Kaya turns on her heels, but Kyle¡¯s and Kade¡¯s words stop her in her tracks.


    ¡°We are going to get to the root of this together, Kaya.¡±


    ¡°We cannot turn blind eyes to this no matter what, so Kaya, please sit.¡±


    Kaya rolls her eyes before she agrees and upies her space once again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Kieran asks, and Kaya gazes through hershes.


    ¡°I have one, and it is the most efficient way to get this truth out once and for all. There¡¯s no need to y games anymore.


    ****Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Jared asks through the mind link, his eyes glowing with orange and yellow light.


    The presence on the other side gives a negative signal, which Jared freezes in the air. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master. They did not. The n failed.¡±


    Jared burns withplete fury and begins to turn his chambers upside down. He begins with the study table, hurling it to where he keeps his work, and everythinges crashing down. Ink spills to the ground; papers fly around in the air; and sses crunch as he walks with his hands rooted in his hair, groaning.


    A knock grabs his attention, and then he smells the fragrance of the triplets and rushes to it, hastening and masking his facial expression.


    ¡°Nephews.¡± Then he proceeds when he¡¯s seen the triplets. Although he opens the door just slightly enough for him to poke out his head. ¡°You didn¡¯te yesterday to the woods. I waited all night.¡±


    ¡°We are so sorry, uncle, but it¡¯s about the witch. We would like to converse with you on how to eradicate her.¡±


    Jared raises his brows. ¡°What¡¯s changed all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°A lot, uncle. We¡¯d be expecting you at dinner.¡± Kade finishes, and after the triplets have left, Jared crackles up an evil chortle before he rushes over to a cab and picks out a small bottle.


    He is going to poison the triplets, end them once and for all, and for the first time in history, since he¡¯s ever made a vow to take the throne from them, he¡¯s going to win. The happiness inside him cannot be contained, so he released it in the form ofughter into the air.

 89

    89


    3RD POV.


    An orchestra ys in the background. The music reaches each person¡¯s ears with such melody that it hypnotizes the brain into thinking that as it tunes softly and slowly, time is also moving in such ordance.


    On the head seat, did Kade adjust himself, staring ahead. His calm mind is rxed to see how things will turn out tonight, and he¡¯s ready to ept any truth, as he doesn¡¯t want to be fooled anymore.


    Kieran, on the other hand, has his jaw resting on his palm as he stares down at the table. His mind is a battlefield, and he¡¯s baffled at all that is happening. He still doesn¡¯t want to believe that even a fragment of it could be right, but he¡¯s got no choice, and he can only wonder how much he¡¯d be heartbroken if things turned out the other way.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lastly, Kyle, who¡¯s already had too much to drink, won¡¯t think of anything, and he¡¯s still craving more. He hasn¡¯t got much going for him in his thoughts. He¡¯s just looking at different possibilities.


    Then, a loud creak reaches them, and they all watch as Jared walks majestically into the room, bowing lightly at the triplets before he takes his seat opposite Kade with a bright smile on his face.


    ¡°Your mood is very high-spirited tonight, uncle.¡± Kade begins, and the music stops at once.


    A secondter, an almost inaudible guitar ys in the background. ¡°Of course, Nephew. Why not? We are to eat like family tonight, so I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s all?¡± Kyle jumps in, which makes Kade frown. They had nned on Kade doing most of the talking since he knows best when ites to interrogating a person without even their own knowledge of it.


    ¡°I beg your pardon.¡± Jared asks, to which Kade scoffs.


    ¡°Kyle has had too much to drink tonight, uncle, so forgive him.¡±


    ¡°And I brought a personal alcoholic wine. I¡¯d like to gift it out for such a special night.¡±


    Kade squints his eyes just then as Jared urges them to bring their cups close. The maids help with that while Kyle collects the rest of the bottle and drinks more.


    Kieran is ring at him, but Kyle won¡¯t give the hint.


    Kade focuses back on their uncle as he takes a sip, and he swiftly catches the smile that appears on Jared¡¯s lips when the three of them take a sip. But in the next second, the smile has disappeared, as though it never came up there.


    ¡°So, you said you wanted to end the witch. Am I right?¡±


    Kade nods his head. ¡°Of course, uncle, and we require your help.¡±


    ¡°Of course, and I shall be more than happy to really help out on this case. But then, I¡¯ve got a question of my own.¡± While Jared asks, Kyle is already slurring at the effect of the alcohol.


    By the way, the triplets have their connection turned on, so their minds are linked, but since Kyle has faded out due to the alcohol, Kyle and Kieran aremunicating, and Kade is calming him not to do anything rash.


    ¡°Yes, uncle.¡± Kade picks up an apple to eat from his dish, waiting for his uncle to speak up.


    ¡°Why the sudden change? Just yesterday, you were head over heels for the girl. I am almost stunned by your change of personality.¡± Jared narrows his eyes at Kade and Kieran since they are the only ones left with the right senses.


    Kade scoffs. ¡°It doesn¡¯t take a real man long to know he¡¯s been enchanted. We just had to sit ourselves down, and the truth came to us, right, Kieran?¡±


    Kieran nods. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And then we realized that our mother died, and we didn¡¯t even punish the witch. The kingdom almost fell because of her. Everything changed between us, uncle, the moment she arrived. We used to be so close and listen to you. We are sorry. All that made us realize how stupid we¡¯ve been.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You¡¯ve been very stupid.¡± Jared says with a snicker, and the brothers join. Kyle is still not paying attention. His head hangs as he slides up and down on the chair, unable to keep himself steady for long. ¡°And to end this girl, we must kill her.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t have anything that we can use against her. She¡¯s powerful now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised by how much I can help if you just ask me how you can do it. I have weapons strong enough to render a witch useless, but only for some time before she is killed.¡±


    Kade raises his brows. ¡°Wow. And how do we get them to work? The weapons, I mean.¡± He questions further.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that. I have the skills better than anyone. I don¡¯t need any of you to kill a witch by myself. As it is, I¡¯d be rather off seeding better if I had done this sooner.¡± Jared finishes with a chuckle, which raises curiosity in Kade.


    ¡°Done what?¡± Kieran asks, sharing the same amount of overwhelming curiosity, too.


    Suddenly, Kyle spits out blood, and Jared smiles. ¡°Done with us?¡± Kade asks questions, and Jared¡¯s smile lessens momentarily.


    ¡°You poisoned the wine; Uncle and Kyle had too much to drink, so he¡¯s getting affected first. It¡¯s so surprising how I never thought you¡¯d go through with it, yet you did.¡±


    Jaredughs. ¡°Well, you know better. In a few minutes, you¡¯d be meeting with your mother.¡±


    ¡°Why did you do this?¡±


    Jared ms his hands onto the table. ¡°You¡¯re going to die soon, so I have no reason to hide anything anymore.¡± He pauses and answers Kade¡¯s question. ¡°The throne was mine to begin with. Your grandfather started this war. He disassembled this family the moment he gave the crown to your mother. I¡¯m simply collecting what is mine back.¡± Jared sounds so fine, like he isn¡¯t killing the nephews he has been helping their mother raise since childhood.


    ¡°How could you betray us this much, uncle?¡± Kieran sounds very betrayed. He stares at his uncle in disgust. ¡°To hell with Uncle to even begin with. Why the fuck would you do this?¡±


    His voice has risen, and he stands up, stomping over to Jared. And Jared, on the other end, sits down withfortability. He isn¡¯t even moved, and that¡¯s because he knows he can¡¯t be hurt. Kieran grabs him by his shirt, but he¡¯s too weak to pull Jared up from his seat, much less hit him in the face, as he really wants to.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, nephew. I had to do this. I may have no other choice, so you can¡¯t me me for wanting to kill you.¡±


    Jared is chuckling at the brothers as they weaken. Kade did not even bother to fight back because this is all he wanted to hear. But little does he know that there¡¯s more truth to be uprooted. However, at least now he knows that his uncle isn¡¯t the exact person they really think he is from the onset.


    Kade is still surprised that Jared did all he did. Why he hasn¡¯t just killed them from childhood rather than helping in training them to be the evil beings that they are now.


    Kyle is already weakened, and his head dropped onto the table. He¡¯s lost his consciousness.


    ¡°You¡¯re the real evil.¡± Kade speaks, but his voice is only a whisper. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to express himself the way he actually wanted to. The poison has settled deep into his body, and he¡¯s spitting out blood in each cough every now and then, unable to stop.


    The burn in their hearts, weakening them with the seconds that pass, isn¡¯t enough pain to ovee the pain of betrayal as they watch their uncle continue eating with a grin on his face, a bright one at that.


    ¡°This is your end, triplets. Sleep well.¡± Jared says.


    The music suddenly heightens, filling the air at the same time, Kaya walks into the room, having opened the door with great force with her magic. Her eyes are glowing, and her powers are radiating all through her body.


    ¡°No, this is your end, Jared.¡±

 90

    90


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°You bitch. What the fuck are you doing here?¡± Jared curses at me, his teeth gritting, and I raise one of my brows.


    Wow. I¡¯m surprised. I know he¡¯s got a big mouth naturally, but after what he has just done to his nephews, he has acquired a very big mouth at that.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to have any remorse or something of the sort. He looks perfectly okay, and if I hadn¡¯t appeared here, he might still be shing his teeth as the triplets walk one step closer to their deaths.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem bitter at the fact that your nephews are dying?¡± I say as I shift my eyes to them. Kade¡¯s body has weakened like the other time when Chester and I saved him from the hands of Olivia and the other alphas. His eyes are reddened from being strained by the poison.


    It must have been a strong one, and I wonder why Jared would be keeping such poison all this time just to get rid of thest ones he could call family. I don¡¯t expect less since he was even the one who killed their mother, and I shall make him confess every bit of that.


    ¡°And you don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re going to sound the rm so a physician cane and check on them.¡± I add, and he squints his eyes at me.


    He gnashes his teeth at me, showing his fangs, and says, ¡°you know what? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. I¡¯d just end all of you at once.¡±


    ¡°And why is that? I can understand why you want me to perish, but your family-why would you do such a thing?¡± I ask, and heughs.


    He is stillughing, and the reason why is obscure to me. I¡¯m just narrowing my eyes at him, my palms ready to cast a spell in case of any shocking event he might have in his head that¡¯d surely lead to my death. With the way he¡¯s daring his eyes at me, I can tell he wishes to kill me where I stand right now.


    And I mean, when you think about it, I¡¯ve actually been a pain in his ass since the first time I appeared in this kingdom, and he can¡¯t wait to get rid of me finally.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to answer your questions. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯d crush you where you stand right now.¡± He begins to walk close to me until suddenly, his left leg drags behind him, and he trips. He almost falls to the ground, but is quick to pick himself back up.


    He grunts and shakes his head, blowing out air through his mouth as he blinks rapidly. ¡°What¡¯s¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t allow him to finish his sentence. Well, to be very honest, he doesn¡¯t have many sentences to finish, so I would rather be quick with this. ¡°You¡¯re the fool here, Jared. You think you¡¯ve got it all figured out, and well, maybe you did, but you failed in the end. Let me tell you something. I say and get closer to him. He has fallen to one knee now, and he can¡¯t move his hands anymore, so he can¡¯t attack me even if I¡¯m to close all the spaces between the both of us. ¡°I see through you right from the start of your mistake. You made the triplets the monsters that they became; you ruined everything, and I believe you have a lot to tell us today.¡±


    I hurry to Kade and pat his cheeks. ¡°Kade. Open your eyes.¡± I hit him hard on the cheeks, but he¡¯s barely holding on, as is Kieran. On the other hand, when I check Kyle¡¯s breathing, he can barely move his chest. The poison has reached deep into his heart, leaving me with confusion on how he¡¯s the most affected. Anyway, that doesn¡¯t matter. I must reverse the curse.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± Jared shouts into the air, his eyes bleeding at me with such ring stares that it frightens not even a strand of my hair.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who can poison? The funny thing you didn¡¯t realize is that witches have more knowledge of the right poison to do the job than a werewolf like yourself.¡± My lips spread into a smile for a second before I go back into a serious mode and take a few steps back.


    I spread my hands into the air, making sure that the back of my hand faces me while I conjure the strength within me.


    Jared crackles up a snicker, calling my attention back. ¡°You can¡¯t reverse the spell, stupid girl! It was made out of concoctions cursed by witches from the old religion. You¡¯re not worth its power.¡±


    No, he¡¯s wrong. My mother was a part of the old religion. I know that after I fully connected with the light part inside me, my witch part. She showed me everything, and I am thest generation of witches, bearing the power.


    I can do this. And I shall do this.


    ¡°Watch me.¡± I wink at him, scoffing, and suddenly, everything drifts into silence as I reach deep inside me.


    ¡°Redeo ad vitam.¡± I cast and feel the energy sucking out of me, but it doesn¡¯t do anything to awaken the triplets.


    Jaredughs, his eyes telling me how much of a failure he counts me as.


    Breathing in, I reach deeper. ¡°Impero terrae, audi verba mea, et adhae-rere omni petitioni meae. Hanc maledictionem averte et innocentem sana.¡± Dragging my sentences, Iy emphasis on each word, making sure that my intention is well understood by the air.


    When I finish the spell, my eyes glow brightly, telling me how much of my energy the venom sucks just to get the triplets back to a healing state.


    ¡°I told you it wouldn¡¯t work.¡± Jaredughs when nothing significant has happened yet.


    Oh, he doesn¡¯t understand what is about to happen, and I shall exin with a full chest. ¡°I am a woman, Jared. I have lots of wits, and I know better than you can ever possibly imagine. And not just that alone; I am a witch and one who has felt the pain of losing her babies before they were born. I would do anything. I would be strong at anything just to get to the end of the darkness that aims to ng me into ruin. And I won¡¯t let you be the end of my mates.¡± After finishing, Jared looks shocked. His eyes have dted, and he¡¯s weakening more.


    ¡°You have poison inside your system. It¡¯s eating you from the outside.¡± Oh, now the venom is starting to do its main job. Jared¡¯s body is turning into kes, deteriorating little by little till he bes a skeleton, then blows into the wind like ash. ¡°If you confess all of your sins, I will reverse the curse, just like I did with the triplets.¡±


    He looks back at the triplets, who are now awakening, and his eyes widen in shock. ¡°Impossible. He whispers.


    ¡°Time is not by your side, dorkface.¡± I honestly don¡¯t know why I actually insulted him. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s dying, and I need him to tell me the exact truth. I already know who he is, but I also want to know what he did.


    ¡°Reverse this curse now!¡±


    ¡°What was your rtionship with the clone? What was that you were hiding behind the bookshelf?¡± I scream at him so much that the veins appear on my forehead and on my neck.


    His face wees a painful expression as he speaks, ¡°she took my throne. I was supposed to earn it after the death of our father, but he gave it to their mother.¡± His face shifts to the triplets. ¡°I had to do something, and that¡¯s when I came across the witches of the old religion. In return for gaining the throne, they¡¯d rule thisnd. But then, the triplets were so stupid to have attacked when they captured their mother, and they cursed them. It was also helpful to me, bringing forth the n to make a clone of Emilie¡¯s after I killed her.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I look over to the triplets, seeing as they break into pieces. They are healed from the venom of the poison, but I can tell that they are weakened by something much more devastating, and that¡¯s the betrayal caused by the one they thought was theirst family.


    ¡°Why curse them?¡±


    ¡°The kingdom was dying then. Hunters were attacking us. We needed a ravaging monster, and that¡¯s what I did; I turned them into that.¡±


    So, he is just azy dimwit who wants the throne to himself without having the strength to maintain it.


    ¡°And my babies?¡±


    ¡°Please, stop..¡± He furrows his brows right after his nostrils began to draw blood, streaming down both his eyes and his ears too. ¡°please¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything I need to know!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Did you hit me that night?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes, I fucking did that too. And I sent Aiden to end you too before the stupid fellow befriended you instead, leading to his death. And yes, I also worked with the other packs to destroy the triplets when I noticed how much they invested in you. I poisoned everyone, and I had my reason. Our father caused this. He could have given me what was rightfully mine from the start. Now, what the heck are you waiting for? I have confessed. Give me the antidote.¡±


    ¡°And what will you do when you heal? Leave only to find a way to destroy us? No, you¡¯re dying.¡± I say, my voice breaking as I can¡¯t hold back the pain anymore.


    I just run and keep running till I am out of that room.

 91

    91


    3rd POV.


    They don¡¯t know what to do or how to receive the truth. When people say that the truth hurts, it¡¯s never been something that the triplets experienced because they were never weak.


    But thesest few weeks?


    It hurts so much ever since they gave their hearts out for love. ¡°Love is indeed a punishment that we ept because we are defaulted to,¡± but the triplets have never been the ones to retire to that.


    ¡°Love is a weakness. Love is a curse, portrayed as a gift. Love is a pain that disguises itself as pleasure, just so we don¡¯t realize how hurtful it has wounded us until it has broken our hearts. Love hurts us continuously, yet we embrace it. Love is a pain. And most of all, love is so powerful it locks you in continuous pain of betrayal and dependence, and you still crave for it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Kieran whispers as they all stop in front of their dying uncle.


    Jared¡¯s body is still wilting, bing more and more dead over time. He can¡¯t move any part of his body anymore, and he¡¯s just whimpering on the ground now, his lips peeled and his face dried as though he is facing the greatest form of malnutrition yet.


    He lies on the ground, his breathing hard as he is being eaten from inside, and his eyelids won¡¯t even work anymore. He¡¯s hiding more than the pain he¡¯s receiving, but that¡¯s only because he¡¯s not human. He ought to be screaming and wailing out in pain, but he won¡¯t show that weakness, not just because he¡¯s a werewolf but also because he won¡¯t let the triplets see him beg.


    He is not apologetic for everything that he¡¯s done, and he believes that he was only trying to get what was his without caring how much he hurt others. He doesn¡¯t even care that he killed his sister, Emilie, mother to the triplets, and that he fooled the whole kingdom with a clone of Emilie¡¯s, and the triplets hugged and thought that was their actual mother.


    It pains them so much as they think back to the past. They think of all the times they had eaten as families, not knowing that they sit with a clone and an uncle who wishes nothing but dread for them, who was only waiting for a time he could end them.


    ¡°Why?¡± This time, Kade does the asking, and he screams so loudly that the inside of the hall trembles at his rage. The wall quivers and the metals attached to the wall ng.


    ¡°I am not a bit sorry for everything that I did. I may die today, but this isn¡¯t the end. You may not believe me, but someday, a part of me that wishes to destroy your love, peace, and bliss shalle back, maybe in a new form. I don¡¯t know, but you will never see or feel actual peace.¡± Jared is showing his true colour now, not hiding any part of anything. He res at the triplets with worn-out eyes that look dead. ¡°You¡¯ve killed lots of people and lots of families, but you don¡¯t deserve pain? You aren¡¯t any better than I am.¡±


    Kyle steps forward this time around and speaks on behalf of his brothers. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, uncle. You¡¯re very wrong. We have done a lot of damage, but you know where you were worse than us? We didn¡¯t do it because we wanted to or because we actually loved it. We did it because you trained us to, and we have suffered for it. And we would not hesitate to ept any more punishment thates our way in the future. We are apologetic for all the pain we¡¯ve caused, and if the rest of our lives are spent with the help of Kaya in settling these matters, we will dly let that happen. You will no longer control us.¡±


    Kade and Kieran pat Kyle on the back when he says that, smiling at him with such eyes that you could tell how proud they are for him to have utilized such a list of words into sentences.


    Jaredughs aloud, ¡°Haha! And how about the curse? How long does it remain before your thirtieth birthday? A few months? Haha!¡± Jared keepsughing as the triplets leave the space, leaving me to perish where he lies.


    Over the next few minutes, Jared stays still, looking up at the ceiling. He readies himself to die as more of his body blows into the wind in the form of kes. He knows very well that this is his end, and he¡¯s willing to ept it, for in his mind, he knows that the revenge he¡¯s unable to get on the triplets, someone else would, or better yet, their curse would end them.


    He couldn¡¯t be any happier as he let go.


    The triplets are sitting inside their room, still on the chair, as they stare into the distance. There is nothing to say. There is nowhere to begin. Should they start their thoughts with the death of their mother, which had happened many years ago but they hadn¡¯t realized because their uncle fooled them with a clone made out of magic of some kind?


    They just have to make themselves believe that the ritual that they didn¡¯t do all those years is now what they did, and in their minds, they wonder why Jared ended the clone. Perhaps it was because he knew he was about to end the triplets, too, so he doesn¡¯t need the clone anymore, or is there more to it that they have no idea of?


    A lot of truth hides behind everything that Jared has done, and they surely know that they¡¯ll most likely have to spend the rest of their lives, trying to figure that out. For now, they would like to continue sitting here, healing their bleeding hearts.


    Suddenly, the door opens, and Chester hurries inside. ¡°With all due respect, my Lords, what the fuck are you doing here when there¡¯s a fire burning on your roof?¡±


    He sounds incited with desperation as he entered the room. He looks as though he just saw a ghost before he entered the room and then pauses when he sees the sadness looming in the air.


    ¡°Oops. I¡¯m sorry. I heard what happened.¡± He speaks and walks even closer to the triplets. Chester folds his hands to the back, not exactly knowing what to say to reel the triplets out of their moods.


    ¡°We are not in the mood, Chester. Please, leave.¡±


    ¡°Except I can¡¯t. There¡¯s something important Ie here for.¡± Chester speaks with determination in his tone.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Then spill it already.¡± Kade snaps at him-not as he had nned to, though. He sounds more aggravated than he wanted his voice to sound.


    Chester freezes for a second before he spills, ¡°Kaya is packing. As it seems, I think she is leaving the kingdom.¡±


    The moment Chester utters such words, the triplets snap their heads at him all at once.


    ¡°What the fuck took you so long to say that?¡± Chester shrugs in response to Kyle¡¯s time of aggressiveness.


    Within a second, the triplets have gotten out of their seats, and in a canter, they are running out of their room, heading for Kaya¡¯s.


    When they reach her room, they bang into it as though they wanted to attack her. In response, Kaya, who wasn¡¯t expecting them to find her out as she didn¡¯t expect them to know of her wanting to leave the kingdom, cast a spell that releases fire from her hand, and the triplets quickly raise their hands up into the fire.


    ¡°Oh, goodness. Did you want to be set on fire?


    ¡°No, but we don¡¯t want you leaving too.¡± Kade speaks while Kieran and Kyle stay at the door to stop her from being able to walk out on them.


    Kaya sniffles. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t stop me.¡± And they, too, know that they can¡¯t stop her.


    Her back is facing the triplets. She is packing her clothes into a bag, and there is only a bit left. She walks to the end of the bed to pick up some of the other materials that she would need, like food, which she has packed into a smaller bag.


    Kade stops her on her way back, and Kaya raises her face to look at him. He would have asked her to look at him anyway.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I want everything. I want your mind. I want your soul. I want you in my life. I want your control. I want your love.¡± As he speaks, Kaya scoffs softly, her chest heaving up and down at the closure between them. There is an intensity that burns deep within her nerves, causing them to elevate in high spirits, and she finds herself smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s impossible.¡± Kaya shakes her hand for Kade to leave it, only for Kyle and Kieran to walk closer with such expressions on their faces. She finds it hard to say no. But she must. At least, that¡¯s what she believes.


    ¡°I saw it in his eyes just a few minutes ago. He didn¡¯t feel any remorse. He was your family. He shared your blood. Over thest few decades, you all have been receiving training from this same man. Because of him and because of his training, I lost my parents to you. I lost my brother. I lost friends. The pain can¡¯t just vanish into thin air. Every day that I see you, I am reminded of the pain in their eyes before they died. How do I live with that?¡± Kaya asks the triplets, her eyes craving for answers.


    ¡°I have met a lot of wise men, and none of them ever taught me way to deal with emotions, honestly. You may go to sessions, but you are the only one who can heal your soul, Kaya. Heal it, but never forget. We don¡¯t ask you to do that. Every mark, every scar is another day to remind us of how much we must keep doing the right thing, keeping a smile on your face,¡± Kade wipes off the tears that appeared on Kaya¡¯s face.


    Kyle takes over. ¡°And there is nothing in this world that would stop us from attaining it. We want you, and you want us back.¡± Kaya wants to drop her gaze, but the brothers stop her.


    ¡°No, please,¡± Kieranpletes, and she shakes her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not changing my mind. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She snatches her back from the bed, and when she is about to leave, Kieran suggests. ¡°Three months, Kaya.¡± She turns and raises one brow in confusion. ¡°Give us three months, Kaya, to make this up to you for real.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Three months.¡± Kade and Kyle add in.


    ¡°After then, whatever you notice and decide on will be epted by us. Just give us three months to redeem ourselves. Please. We can¡¯t lose you now.¡± She sees the desperation in her voice as they speak.


    They crave her, and it is clear in the tone they use and in the aura they release towards her. And she just can¡¯t say no to those eyes that once traumatized her. The same eyes love her deeply now, and she may just have a weak spot for them.


    Kaya sighs, blowing out air through her lips that are shaped in an ¡°o¡± shape. ¡°Okay. Three months!¡±

 92

    92


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    One monthter.


    The rays of the sun shine into the room, blessing me with an aura that is needed for the day. Each day is like one that I have never seen before.


    Each day that passes, I find more peace inside me, and my mental health has never been finer. I smile and open my eyes on the bed, having woken up for the past few minutes or so, but I¡¯m too tired to get out of bed.


    And then, I suddenly remember that there¡¯s a meeting today, and the triplets have asked me to be present. Although, they didn¡¯t tell me what it was about, they did agree that I¡¯d be surprised, and I shall like to be surprised today.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t like surprises?¡± I howl as I roll out of bed, replying to my own thoughtful question.


    Giggling as I walk into the bathroom, I head to take my bath and finish with the morning routine. There¡¯s much to do to get myself ready for the day.


    Soon, in a few minutes, I am ready to go outside, but I take onest look in the mirror to see my reflection. Squinting my eyes as I focus, I puff out air through my lips.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this, Kaya.¡± To be honest, it¡¯s been two months now since I¡¯ve joined the council whenever there¡¯s a meeting, and I¡¯m still unable to pull myself together.


    I¡¯m not a crowd person, so I can understand that, but at the same time, knowing that these people and I are still trying to findmon ground also shudders me.


    I¡¯m wearing a blue gown that streams down my body, slightly covering my ck heels, and embedded myself with quite a few jewelries that the triplets got for me.


    But most especially, I¡¯ve got the most cherished one by them: a ne owned by the throne.


    Kade gave it to me, especially.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    In the throne room, I open the door to see Alpha Xander, Alpha Damon, Alpha Lucas, Alpha Frederick, and Luna Olivia. My heart shrinks when I see their gathering with the triplets in the room. There is no one else except Chester, of course, which leaves one wondering what is going on.


    It must have been shown in my behavior because Kieran stands up andughs. ¡°As much as I would have loved to show these guys who the boss is here, this doesn¡¯t look like whatever you¡¯re thinking, Kaya. We aren¡¯t going to kill each other.¡±


    I am taken aback slightly as Iugh. ¡°Ah, words spoken by the one who loves chaos. Yes, I believe you.¡± My sarcasm is well received because they allugh.


    ¡°So, this is our queen.¡± Says Alpha Damon, causing me to nce at Kade, Kieran, and Kyle, who look away from me as they press their lips into a thin line. There¡¯s still two months left to give them. I haven¡¯t epted their proposal yet. I¡¯m still considering my choices.¡±The other alphas, including Luna Olivia, and I apologize for our insolent behaviours. War can be very demanding and hungry, but by choosing peace, it has shown me that there¡¯s more to this world. It shows me just how much my pack now lives inplete harmony and bliss. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it before. You are truly a bnce to this world, a gift, Kaya.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± As I say, I try to generalize with my gesture.


    Olivia is grinning at me. She hasn¡¯t said anything, and truth be told, she¡¯s the one I got close to when I was lost in the darkness, and she must have been the one who was hurt too when I left her just like that and never tried to reach out. I hope she talks.


    ¡°Today,¡± Kade stands up and clears his throat, ¡°Today, we sign a treaty between the Alphas. There will be no more war. Every border can be crossed by pack members of the other pack without any attack, so far they mean us well, too. We hope we can continue in this peace and harmony forever.¡± Kade finishes and stamps the paperwork that they all must have put in their oath.


    ¡°Aye!¡± In unison, we all shout.


    The meeting has finished for some time now, and Chester and I are the only ones conversing in the room, left by the triplets and the leaders of the other five packs in amunication that I have no idea of.


    There¡¯s nothing much to discuss with Chester since he would tease me anymore, and I have rolled my eyes at him more than three times now.


    ¡°We should dine tonight. Celebrate. We deserve that, don¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°No, Kyle. We must get back to our packs. Now more than ever, we must ensure this peace remains as we intend it to. We can¡¯t risk any danger. The hunters would have their eyes peeled for us, but then,¡± Olivia halts for a moment to look at me, really look at me, ¡®we trust that we have help to call upon.¡±


    I nod my head, agreeing with her.


    She is now walking towards me, ¡°and speaking of,¡± and finally, she stops in front of me and pats my cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you. We should talk outside.¡± I nod my head and entwine my hands with her.


    When we want to leave, Chester follows behind us, and I give him the eye. ¡°We need privacy, which part of that did you not understand?¡±


    ¡°No, he cane along. He¡¯s not a stranger to me, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I find myself saying out loud rather than whispering to myself. There¡¯s something in the way these guys look at each other after Luna Olivia directed her words to Chester that makes my jaw twitch while my brain tries to figure out whatever I¡¯m suspecting.


    Outside the halls, we find a curb next to a wall and take a seat there. ¡°How many months have it been now?¡± She asks me, to which I chuckle, not knowing what to say but, at the same time, having a lot to say.


    ¡°Two, I guess. I never thought we¡¯d be meeting again. I thought you¡¯d probably hate me now. You know things ended hot between us.¡± When I tell her, she joins in on theugh, finding it contagious.


    ¡°Of course, Kaya. I didn¡¯t think so either until a few weeks ago. I guess when one sees how good can benefit better, one alwayses to their senses.¡± She utters it with a look of distance in her orbs. I can tell she¡¯s going back to the past. I grab her hands and give them a tight push. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kaya, for using you. I saw your anger, and I made you use it the wrong way, but being a smartdy, worthy of that throne,¡± her eyes nce over to the entrance way to the throne room. ¡°You¡¯re very smart, and you did bring us all together. Something that not even we could do. You were selfless, and you didn¡¯t think we should destroy ourselves since your species has gone through difficulties because of us. You showed an act of humility. I will forever treasure that.¡±


    She ends her statement by cing her hand on her chest and closing her eyes sharply before she reopens them.


    ¡°I am speechless. But I want to say this. I am yet to ept the triplets as my mates.¡±


    ¡°Oh, true, yes.¡±


    Wait what? She agrees with me? I can almost not believe it. ¡°Wait, are you¡­?¡± I stop talking and take a break to really define Luna Olivia¡¯s demeanour. She¡¯s ying with me. ¡°Ugh, you don¡¯t believe me either. You¡¯re just ying with my mind.¡±


    I roll my eyes and want to shift my face away, but she stops me. ¡°Whatever you do, darling, don¡¯t resist your joy because of the pain you¡¯ve passed through. After all, it¡¯s the past now.¡± She stands up and pulls me into a tight hug.


    ¡°I¡¯d love for you toe to my pack sometime. Let¡¯s do some girl shopping.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her.¡± Chester says it from my back all of a sudden, making me jump instinctively.


    ¡°I know you will.¡± Luna Olivia passes by Chester with a glint on her face, and after she¡¯s left, I hit him on the shoulder.


    ¡°What is going on between you two?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in love. Ever since I saw her fight, she reminds me how fierce I love my woman to be.¡± He tells me, and I make an ew face.


    ¡°You¡¯re a werewolf. You¡¯re supposed to love your mate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me, Kaya. You¡¯re asking me to punish my dick until I find a mate? Well, maybe it¡¯s just time I invented one myself.¡± He walks away with a chuckle. I groan and hit myself lightly on the forehead.

 93

    93


    Two monthster.


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    Shuffling on the bed as my consciousness awakens back to life, my hands touch the side of the bed and feel nothing there. Then, I shift to the other side, still feeling no presence on the bed with me.


    My eyebrows furrow deeply as I rub my eyes and sit with my back against the headboard.


    ¡°Kade?¡± I call into the muteness of the room, only to be replied to with silence. Pouting just before I yawn, I blink rapidly and want to roll down the bed, calling once again, ¡°Kieran?¡± There¡¯s still no answer, ¡°Kyle?¡± And that¡¯s when I realized that I was naked.


    ¡°Oops,¡± Iugh at myself and quickly take off the robe next to the bed on a bedside table. The weather is chilling this morning, so darting my eyes to the end of the walls, I cast a whispering spell whose effect lit up the candles.


    My eyes are still wandering around the room, looking for the triplets. It¡¯s been two months now, and almost every night, I find myself back in their bed after many times of having told myself that I ought not to.


    To be honest, I was supposed to be scared when I found out that I¡¯m addicted to the triplets, but honestly, at the same time, I love the fact that I am. It¡¯s so relieving and enticing. When it¡¯s nighttime and they¡¯ve reeled my head with their sweet words, I don¡¯t want to stop.


    And now, it¡¯s morning, the sun is up high in the sky, and I¡¯m supposed to be maintaining peace in the world, but I¡¯m here, thinking about the same set of people that I¡¯m still yet to ept as my mates.


    I¡¯m still wondering where they might have gone this early morning when my sight catches a paper on the desk below the up-to-down mirror attached to the wall.


    I¡¯m biting my lower lip in curiosity as I step close and read the content with my lips moving and my voice a little audible. ¡°Take the dress off the couch and put it on.¡±


    Rolling my eyes, scoffing as I head over to the dress, I see another letter. ¡°Okay, what¡¯s going on?¡± I sound exasperated as the anticipation kills me within. I¡¯m not a fan of surprises, at least not very much. I hate the can¡¯t-wait feeling.


    ¡°Chester will do the rest.¡±


    A few minutester, I clean my face and get the dress on. My eyelids are still sore from just waking up, and my hair is tangled, giving every reason to be told that I was just fuckedst night, but well, ¡°whatever.¡±


    My legs take me outside and down the hallway, where Chester appears with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Today is a happy day, my queen. I can¡¯t wait for you to get your surprise. It¡¯s something that would make your heart melt if you don¡¯t go all fierce about it again like you did the other time when my master took you to the field and you¡­¡± He stops there, ncing up at me and shes his teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking too much, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you¡¯re giving away information that I do not think your masters would appreciate.¡± I smile sharply at him, and he scratches his head with a sheepish attitude.


    ¡°Well, then, before I say what would get my head cut off, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°To where?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise. You do know that.¡±


    I sigh, releasing the air in my lungs and nod. ¡°True.¡±


    Outside, we make our way to the carriage. Chester bows lightly for me to enter, only for me to shake my head and roll my eyes in disagreement when he utilizes the word queen for me again.


    I¡¯ve told him many times enough for me to just give up now. He won¡¯t stop calling me that, and as though that isn¡¯t annoying enough, the rulers of the other werewolf packs call me by the same title too. It¡¯s almost as though I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t see myself epting the triplets yet, but the rest of the world that I live in does.


    The ride begins, and I¡¯m staring outside through the slightly opened window, covered to stop the breeze from drifting me into the cold. My breathing is a smoke of white anyway.


    The trees are still dry as the weather is still healing from the effects of the past winter, now shifting into its next season.


    The drivest for a few hours, and soon enough, I begin to see the surprise in my eyes. The evidence is the fact that I¡¯ve passed through these roads before. I know them and am scoffing, unable to close my lips. A few minutester, it is very lucid to my sight.


    The carriage stops, and Chester acts as the footman, helping me get out by epting my hand. After I have stepped down, I take a look at the field before me. I¡¯m back in my old house before my life changed forever.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The cottage is just ahead, up this valley, but I don¡¯t understand what surprise awaits me here.


    ¡°Is there anymand where you¡¯re told not to actually tell me what¡¯s going on now?¡± Chester shakes his head before heughs at me.


    Yes, he¡¯s the one tough at the fact that I¡¯m highly dying of being snoopy, which isn¡¯t my fault anymore, and also that I¡¯m not hiding my crave for inquisition.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He tells me, and I walk in line with him up the hill.


    When we finally reach the top, where I can see the cottage, I see the triplets in the distance, standing before the burial grounds.


    Chester must have noticed the change in my demeanour because he just taps me on the back, ¡°take care. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± And he walks away without expecting a word from me.


    It takes me a few minutes to gather myself before I approach them. ¡°Kaya, pleasee next to me here.¡± Kade directs, leading me to walk closer to them. I¡¯m at the right end.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We realized how much we¡¯ve been mistaken.¡±


    ¡°A lot of times now and still counting.¡± Kyle instructs, giving Kade the eye, who pauses for a second before he continues his statement.


    ¡°We have made a lot of decisions without asking you for your opinion. We didn¡¯t ask you how deeply you want the grounds to me, how much you¡¯d love to do your thing before we cover the ground, and we are sorry that this is just when we were giving your family the peace that they deserved, and while their bodies had suffered greatly in our hands and we can¡¯t do anything to rectify that, we beg you to please believe that their souls are resting in peace.¡± In solemnity, Kade announces.


    I know that their souls are in eternal rest, and that was what gave me rest too. I know they are happy where they are now. I have seen it. And I believe what I saw. It wasn¡¯t a vision. It was reality.


    ¡°And we swear when we say this, we would do anything to change time just so that we could have a proper burial or even stop the deaths froming, but sincerely, we are sorry, and this time around, we hope you forgive us.¡±


    ¡°And please, don¡¯t call Olivia on us this time around, either.¡± Kyle presents after Kieran¡¯s utterance.


    Iugh there and close my eyes, drifting with the moment, and say a little prayer.


    ¡°Have you ever entered my former house?¡±


    ¡°You have a former house and a present one?¡± In the instance Kyle mentions, Kade hit him so hard on the shoulders that I¡¯m not sure if it was his bones that made the crack that emitted a sound in the air.


    Leave it to Kyle not to get a hint.


    Kieran smiles at me, ¡°thanks for calling our ce your present house. It means a lot.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. You can check what my room used to be, or how the dining looked and we used to eat, or just¡­ oh, my father¡¯s tech.¡± As I take them inside with me, my brain ticks back to a remembrance, ¡°oh, can you believe that he once tried to invent something that he calls radio?¡±


    ¡°Hm, no. What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s some sort of transmitting h h h. He said with the use of mas, frequencies, and, well, some technical words that I have no idea of, the instrument can help with transmitting sound waves through faraway distances like we¡¯d never believe. It would look like magic, but from a magic-less, only smart and intelligent man.¡±


    ¡°You make him sound like a good man.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he was a good man. I love him. And I love my Williams. But here, have a seat.¡± I point to the dining table, and we all sit there. The triplets listen as I talk about my memories with my family.


    I couldn¡¯t be happier.

 94

    94


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    It¡¯s a big night.


    The triplets are throwing a feast in celebration of their pack and the neighboring ones, working together to attain more peace and harmony. Every day, we walk closer to a blissful moment.


    The kingdom is thrown into disturbance, with maids running about to get things rightly done. I can feel the heat in the atmosphere, as something like this has not happened before, and the triplets must have given orders to have their ns executed without any w.


    Presently, I am standing in front of the mirror, staring at my own reflection, and something seems missing from my dress.


    ¡°Elegant and morous.¡± I state the theme of the night ording to the instructions given to me by Chester. That guy always finds a way to inconvenience me one way or another.


    My dress is eye-catching, and I have no doubt I¡¯d capture all attention in the space. However, I can¡¯t exactly ce where there is a fault as I stare at my chest, narrowing my eyes from my forehead to my nostrils down to my jaw.


    Everything looks perfectly appropriate, except for the light scar on the triplet mark, which still shows on my neck, though.


    ¡°You seem disturbed, mydy.¡± Kyle speaks with his sweet tone as he approaches me, his shoe clicking against the wooden board of the floor.


    ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to see what¡¯s faulty in my attire. It¡¯s annoying.¡± My face raises towards the ceiling and I groan aloud.


    He chuckles and wraps his hand around my waist before emitting the heat of his body towards mine. It rxes my nerves instantly and I sigh.


    ¡°You are some sort of serotonin.¡± I mean towards him and his brothers who have now appeared at the threshold of the door.


    Kieranes to my other side to stare at my reflection too and tsk, ¡°I know what¡¯s wrong. Kade, will you do the favour?¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Sharply, my head shift from Kieran to Kade who¡¯s now walking towards back. It made me focus back to the mirror so I can see his reflection too.


    He gets closer and too close. My cheeks suddenly flush at his closure and he grins knowing exactly what he¡¯s doing to me.


    He¡¯s closed all space between my ass cheeks and his dick and it¡¯s stillid but I can feel the pressure. With each passing second, I feel his dick growing, elongating and out of nowhere, my brain can¡¯t figure out how to breath through my nostrils anymore.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m blowing out air through my lips, inhaling and exhaling with slightly raspy breathes.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I see it too.¡± He leans forward but his waist on the other hand jerks forward, hitting me with his semi-hard dick and my stomach hit the body of the cab.


    If there¡¯s a red colour brighter than crimson red, that¡¯s what my cheeks are right now. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m flushing without caution.


    My vision catches Kyle and Kieran smiling. They are enjoying the torture that they pass onto me. A sweet one at that, and I won¡¯t lie, I am loving the tease as well but then, we have a feast to attend and someone like Luna Olivia won¡¯t hesitate to break their walls down if she doesn¡¯t see me soon enough.


    ¡°A jewelery.¡± I gasp. ¡°Yes, a ne.¡± Figuring out that that¡¯s was weird about my dressing, I giggle with my hands covering my mouth just enough for a courtesy.


    ¡°A many thank yous to you.¡± My voice isn¡¯t my own. It¡¯s one of horniness, more of a whisper or a moan, as I mouth at the brothers.


    The triplets step back for me to admire myself and when I¡¯m done, affirmating that my dressing is fine, I twirl to face them.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re here and I¡¯m wondering what¡¯s behind it.¡± I¡¯m hoping it isn¡¯tpletely because they want to taunt me with their sexy body, of course.


    The brothers take their time to respond. ¡°well, we have good news.¡±


    I lean forward, stretching my hands which are gripping the cab so I can stand on my own to pay more attention.


    ¡°Spill them. Hurry up or you¡¯d soon have Olivia bursting this ce down to the poles.¡± I tell them and they find it funny,ughing out with their hands attached to their stomach.


    ¡°Good point, though.¡± Kyle says before Kade clears his throat for the start of a serious discussion.


    ¡°Finally, we¡¯ve signed the treaty you prepared, Kaya.¡± The moment he says that, my eyes widen in shock. I¡¯m absolutely stunned, unexpecting such a news. It worked.


    ¡°What? How did you get them to agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, witches and wizards and any creature with magic are free to roam the werewolfnd.¡± Kieran spreads out his arm, gesturing a sign of freedom into the wind and I smile bright.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°No. Thank you, Kaya.¡± Kade breaths in, heaving his chest upward and he looks back to his brothers. Suddenly, the theee of them go on one knees with Kade a step or two ahead.


    The moment he opens the crest where the royal ring lies in, I shake my head, not allowing them another word before I head outside.


    I can¡¯t bear that and neither can I do it. However, a part of me is broken that I had left just that like.


    Just within the hallway, I barge into another room and thankfully it is silent.


    I close the doors behind me and my hands goes to my chest as I breath heavily. ¡°calm down, Kaya. Pull yourself together.¡± I whisper to myself again and again, but it¡¯s almost not working.


    Arger piece of me is shattering at my decision, and I honestly can¡¯t me myself. I just hadn¡¯t expected it to happen. I mean, after all that has happened, they just want to make me their queen just like that. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m even thinking this right.


    ¡°Okay. You better start spilling whatever is making you act this weird.¡± Chester voices from the shadows of the room and I freeze in my stance.


    ¡°You were here the whole time?¡± I ask as I attempt to regain myself but to be honest, it isn¡¯t working. He¡¯s already seen everything. He¡¯s seen my fears and the way I even entered into this ce is enough to tell anyone that I was freaking out.


    I shift my face away from him as I reply, I can¡¯t lie to him anyway. He has gained his ce as my best friend here actually. ¡°It¡¯s the triplets. I think they want to propose.¡±


    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s good news.¡± He sounds so dearing when I was expecting him to have asked me to run away like I had done too.


    ¡°What?¡±


    He shrugs. ¡°I mean, everyone sees you as the queen already.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not.¡±


    He chuckles right before his face reveals seriousness as he walks closer to me. ¡°Kaya, you love them, don¡¯t you? You know the answer right within you, so I¡¯m not requiring you to say them out. Don¡¯t limit yourself. Don¡¯t belittle yourself. You were a queen right from the start. You changed the world¡¯s most dangerous predator to a loving monster. You¡¯re a masterpiece, girl. Earn it and get mated and fucked already.¡± He finishes thest sentence with his cheeks plump and when I run to hit him on the shoulders, he burst intoughter, not being able to hold it anymore.


    He¡¯s right. I should just ept my happiness. I have no reason to limit what I really want. I epted their three months to watch their behaviours and I swear, every thread of my being wants to waiver all the disagreement that we¡¯ve had in the past.


    I hug Chester and head back to the room, hoping that the triplets would still be there and yes, there were there, but I stop right at the entrance of the door andtch my back to the wall when I hear their voices as I speak to someone, whose voice I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m very familiar with.


    ¡°I was very close to Jared. He is resilient. He won¡¯t give up, not even after his death. You have to tell the girl, make her know that you¡¯re going to die on your thirtieth birthday if you don¡¯t do this. And my memories serve me well, that¡¯s just two weeks from now. We can¡¯t lose you. This kingdom really needs it¡¯s Alpha and Betas.¡± The man says with precision in his tone.


    My brows arch, not sure that Iprehend the man¡¯s words appropriately.


    ¡°No, we cannot, and we¡¯ve chosen not to. She must ept us for who she thinks we are, not because of pity. She cannot and must not love us out of pity, but because her heart wants us. Let¡¯s hope we still time when she finally sees that our heart is now pure and in.¡± The brothers tell the man.


    The triplets are going to die in two weeks?


    What? Why?

 95

    95


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    The cold air fans onto my skin, seeping chills that would have my body shaking any other day, but lost deep into my thoughts, my senses aren¡¯t very caring about my body.


    Disregarding the harsh weather, I remain on the balcony, staring ahead into the forest. Because of the absence of the moon in the sky and no light to reflect any radiating rays, it looks like a block of wall.


    Ever since I heard about the triplets dying on their thirtieth birthday, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to enjoy today. There¡¯s something about the feeling that has arisen since that time. It¡¯s now deep into the night, and I just had to distance myself so I could attempt to cleanse my thoughts.


    I¡¯m troubled. Honestly, a few months ago, I would have been happy. Hell, I even recall some times when I wished that the triplets never came back; that was the darkest time in my life when I wished them death. Now that I feel like that prayer is being answered, I¡¯m worried why nature keeps punishing me, or better yet, giving me hard tasks.


    When I needed such a thing, it wasn¡¯t granted, but now that I don¡¯t need it, the story is different. I may not have epted their proposal, but I don¡¯t want the triplets gone.


    My mind is in a different dimension, because I don¡¯t know when three new presences join me until I feel a warmness when Kyle touches me. Calling my attention, I fake a smile at him while he covers me with his cape.


    There¡¯s silence in the air, only the heavy breeze howling in the distance and the sound of crickets, too. And of course, my less sensitive hearing can still pick up on the sound of the music in the ballroom.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t find you at the ballroom, so we thought you¡¯d be here.¡±


    For a moment, I look behind me through the corner of my eyes, and my lips curve downward at the memory. I remember when I used to sleep on a mat in this room while the triplets would sleep on the bed.


    ¡°My arms, shoulders, and ribs would hurt so much in the morning. I remember when I used to sleep on the floor.¡± I emphasize, and the brothers get closer to me. My body is suddenly enwrapped in warmth, and I find it rejuvenating to stop the churning in my stomach. It¡¯s such a downcast of my emotions.


    ¡°During those periods, I would have been so happy if I were to know what I knew today.¡± I shift my face to look into Kieran¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why?¡±


    There is a frown creasing on his features for a second before he realizes what I mean, and he can¡¯t close his lips any longer. ¡°You know. Did Chester tell you?¡±


    I scoff, now thinking back to Chester. My brain suddenly remembers the things he did tell me when we first met under the fountain the other night. I am just noticing the meaning behind his words and exnation, then. He was passing a message to me to help me realize the pain behind the triplets¡¯ actions. He wanted me not to judge through my own pain but to really see that they were also in pain, and that¡¯s why they were inflicting it on me. And that was all caused by the training given to them by Jared.


    I fear that even after his death, even after all of his confessions, he still found a way to continuously taunt the triplets.


    ¡°No, he did not, but he may have done so a long time ago. I remember his words. I remember his rification. He wanted me to see the pain you have all faced. He wanted me to know that every monster was once a young, bright, and peaceful kid. I see that now. I see the love snatched from you. I see the torture you had to pass through before you were broken into darkness and butchered of all kindness. I see what the curse means now. I overheard. I realize better now.¡±


    I¡¯m standing before the triplets, having turned so that my behind is against the rail of the balcony while my hands cup their faces.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± My face is squeezed, and my throat finds it hard to swallow the lump that has formed there. A feeling of some sort streams down my blood-a sensation of sobriety-and I can¡¯t shake it off.


    There¡¯s no way I can define the way I feel, but I can tell my heart breaks each time I think of having to lose the triplets after their redemption.


    ¡°Because you must love us yourself. We will never force you to have an affection for us, not now, not after all we¡¯ve made you go through because of the fact that we once lost our minds. You are too pure for us to stain you once again. Kaya, we¡­¡± I stop them from trying to exin their part, and I sniffle.


    ¡°There must be a solution, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    The brothers share amon look before they settle their eyes on me. The way Kade begins tells me that he is unsure of what he is saying. ¡°After Jared¡¯s death, we found out his hideout. In one of the books found in there, we saw something, but there¡¯s no way to know if it would work.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡± The urgency in my voice is shamelessly evident. I don¡¯t want them dead. I won¡¯t limit my happiness anymore. I won¡¯t allow myself to fall back into the darkness.


    I could have left, but I stayed here. Why?


    That is a question I should have asked myself for a while now.


    Kade releases a heavy sigh: ¡°We need a heart of purity, one so at a clean te, when she agrees to ept the mate bond, we may be free from the effect of the curse.¡±


    Kieran grabs my hands and makes me look into his grey eyes, giving off the vibe of a light brown mixed tea. A smile that wasn¡¯t prepared rims atop my lips. ¡°The first time we met you, we were so shocked at how you altered the curse. We had forgotten how it used to be, being free and being ourselves, but you reminded me of my sense of taste. For Kyle, you reminded him of his sense of smell. And Kade, you gave him back the beauty of colours. He saw you for your beauty, while I saw you for your sweetness, and Kyle,¡± Kieran¡¯s eyes shift to Kyle.


    ¡°I may have seen an edibledy ripe for dicking.¡± And now it is time for him to joke-plus-flirt again?


    I shake my head, inclusive of Kieran and Kade, as Kieran continues, ¡°he saw you for your enticing essence. We saw you, Kaya. We have never faced such an existence before. We knew how much you affected us, but a being like us doesn¡¯t deserve you, so we misused you.¡±


    I point my finger at Kieran before I correct him. ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. A being like you has dealt with so much. You¡¯re fine inside, rough outside. You just needed time to peel off the rotten part, which you did.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± They say in unison before then, Kade suggests. ¡°We should get back to feasting. Our subjects are expecting us. We don¡¯t want them searching the whole kingdom now, do we?¡± Iugh after he finishes.


    As they are about to urge me to follow them, I halt, calling back their attention. ¡°I will find a way to reverse the spell. I will not allow your death, but first, there¡¯s something I must do.¡± For a long time, I have been blessed to have my body, my soul, and my minde to the same decision. I have never wanted something this much before. Well, maybe, but well, any other thing doesn¡¯t matter right now. ¡°I ept your proposals.¡±


    It takes a while for the triplets to find their bnce, lost in astonishment, before they scoff and wrap me in their arms. My smile shes so brightly, and I close my eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something? My ring.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Kade beats himself.


    Kyle huffs, ¡°I did say I should be the one to do the proposal. Kade is a nerd,¡± and Iugh.


    The brothers go down on one knee; Kade brings out the ring one more time, and at this moment, I am nodding my head as I spread my left hand out.


    ¡°Will you marry us, Kaya?¡±


    ¡°That sounds so painfully in. I think I¡¯d have loved Kyle to say the words, but yes. Yes!¡± I scream thest word, and Kade fixes the royal ring into my finger.

 96

    96


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Has anyone never been mated to three werewolves before?¡± I ask Luna Olivia, and she tsks in disagreement right before she nces at my reflection through the mirror.


    Olivia begins with augh, which results in a fixation of cease on the skin of my forehead. ¡°Truth be told, a fidelity of love you are. I may be a Luna, but I learn a lot from you. I, for one, would have rejected three mates. It¡¯d be a fucking confusion for me.¡±


    She isn¡¯t being offensive, though. For the past few hours, we have been having a conversation about how I manage to ept the triplets, but for me, I just can¡¯t say. I think it all has to do with love. Well, they say love is blind, so perhaps that is what I am.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps unlike her, I do not see them as three beings but rather as one, and so far, each time I see the triplets, my inside runs with my heart beating fast. They make my hormones anxious, and my stomach erupts with blue butterflies.


    It is an intoxicating feeling.


    ¡°But today is a big day, Kaya.¡± Olivia pats my cheeks from behind me.


    Her hands entwine with mine, and she helps me stand up in my most astounding gown. The dress streams down my body, entirely dragging through the floor as I walk.


    Exhaling with my parted lips, the sides are crinkled as they part wide in a showcase of utter delight. At the same time, I suffer from anxiety and my head feels light, but I keep telling myself that it¡¯s all because of my happiness.


    And yes, I am happy.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be Luna, today, Kaya. I am sure you¡¯re so proud of what you are soon to be.¡± As Olivia whispers into my ears, we are now standing at the end of the room.


    Just ahead of us is the throne room, where the mating ceremony will take ce. We are separated from it by only the thin curtains.


    ¡°I can feel the bursting vibrance within me. I can feel the powers of the witches before me. Indeed, they are proud, Olivia. They¡¯ve never wanted as much harmony as what we are about to do today. This is going to be a history that the world will remember for centuries toe.¡± Olivia¡¯s brows rise, amused by my certainty.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start by enjoying today first, my Luna.¡± She bows lightly, and Iugh.


    Now, that¡¯s cliche.


    Releasing my arm, she walks away. The bells ring, and it is time. ¡°Pull yourself together.¡± Still repeating as a mantra, Chester walks up to me.


    ¡°Take my arm, Luna.¡± And I do as he bids.


    ¡°Any words of encouragement?¡± I ask him, and he chuckles.


    His lips are shaded on one side. ¡°Don¡¯t trip. All princesses do, and trust me, it¡¯s nothing romantic. It¡¯s purely annoying.¡±


    ¡°Well, thanks for the¡­¡± My words choke up in my throat as the curtains slide apart, and I¡¯m facing the crowd.


    There are a lot more people to fill the throne room than I expected. I see werewolves from the neighboring packs on the left side, and on the right side, men of the triplets. I see the knights, royal members, and members of the council.


    ¡°Keep your face on the prize, Luna Kaya.¡± That title gets me perked up, and I snap back to my right senses.


    Chester is correct.


    As we take the first step, the secondes naturally, and then the third. My lips are pressed tightly together as Chester leads me to the alter, where lies the throne.


    On the higher ground are the triplets, upying the space with such dominance and authority.


    My eyes stick to them, and theirs are back at mine. Out of the blue, like a fade in, my mind drifts off into an overwhelming stir.


    There is a thudding in my ears, and I pay undivided attention to it. As I listen carefully, I hear more of its loving tune. It flicks my mind into a state I cannotprehend. The feeling is beyond what I can decipher, but I continue to listen.


    Then another beat settles in, one that I recognize. I can feel it emitting from me.


    Blinking, as we finallye to a stop before the triplets, Chester bows lightly before he walks away, leaving me to hold myself.


    I inhale deeply, feeling so grand. The triplets stand up, and ording to the rite, the Alpha between them, Kade, picks my crown up and broadens his chest as he speaks.


    His voice fills every space, especially my heart, and that¡¯s when I realized that the beating of the synchronized drum was of my heart and of theirs.


    ¡°Today, I perform the act of coronation. By the power bestowed upon me as the Alpha of this pack, I, Kade ck, Kyle ck, and Kieran ck im and crown you, Kaya Wills, as our mate. Today, we mark the beginning of a new cycle between the mating ceremony of a witch and a werewolf.¡± He stamps and ces the crown on my head.


    ¡°Rise, my Luna.¡± The three of them speak in unison, and I do as they bid.


    ¡°Long live the Luna!¡± Screams Chester all of a sudden, sting into the moment that has gotten everybody sinking.


    Their roars fill the air as they repeat. ¡°Long live the Luna!¡±


    ¡°Long live the Luna!¡±


    My eyes wander from left to right, seeing as beings of breeds who once hated my kind proim my rights with happiness in their features. It really tells me all that Chester and Olivia have been telling me.


    They are right. I should not belittle myself. I did this. I gained this respect because I earned it and I changed everyone for the better, but only because a part of them wants it too. We all did this.


    Time flies past, and it is nowte in the night. I¡¯m inside a new room, one designed elegantly to my taste. Who could tell that the once barbaric beings actually have a good sense of design?


    My admiration for this beautiful decor is limitless. Presently, I have taken a seat on the edge of the bed as I await the triplets. In the meantime, I ce my hands on my thighs and flick my mind into a connection with my witch side.


    It¡¯s only a matter of seconds before I¡¯m in a different dimension. My eyes are open to see my mother before me.


    ¡°Mother.¡± I smile and pull her into a hug.


    ¡°My beautiful daughter. You¡¯ve grown absolutely amazing, better than I could have ever groomed you.¡± She says, and in her tone, I hear her proudness. She is very happy with me.


    ¡°We brought peace to thisnd atst, and I must appreciate you for reminding me who I really am.¡± Our hands are intertwined. On my side, I don¡¯t ever want her to fade away, even though I know we only have limited time before nature separates us again.


    This realm is only a space for us to connect before we both go back to the reality that we¡¯ve parted ways with. I¡¯m alive. And she is dead. We exist in two different dimensions.


    ¡°Yes, you did that, Kaya, but you must remember. It doesn¡¯t end here. There is still more to do. You have opened love to the air, and with every reign of love, there is a weakness. Kindness adapts to everyone, and not everyone has good intentions. There is still wickedness in this world. People who have faced pain might want revenge, like you once did, and you must keep alert. Promises that you would spend your days teaching these beings that choosing peace and harmony is the best decision that they could ever make.¡±


    She smiles as she continues, ¡°you may have brought together the werewolves, but there are still witches out there that need to be freed; they need to be reminded of their existence. They would want vengeance.¡± And she is right. That was something that I once wanted.


    And when I went through with it, I remember how much it damaged even me. I was in another level of pain, and there was no relief, even though I was taking my revenge without any obstacles.


    I understand what she means, and when you think about it, there would be witches out there who would think that I am a hypocrite for mating with the triplets. There¡¯s a lot to do, indeed.


    ¡°And there are more beings than werewolves and witches. There are hunters and humans. All species must be able to live in bliss. Do that, daughter.¡± She finishes as she fades away.


    My eyes open back to life, and the door opens with the triplets entering the room.


    I watch their fine features, their hefty pecs, and the way their faces are sculpted with such perfectness. The way they look at me with such narrowed eyes, I want to squirm in an explosion of pleasure.


    And the daunting smile on their faces.


    I am their light, and they are my dark. In synchronization, we shall circle around each other just like the earth radiates in the sr system.

 97

    97


    Kaya¡¯s POV.


    ¡°Kaya,¡± my ears pick up on eerie voices, sinking into my head. A furrow wrestles on my face as I awaken to reality, and suddenly, I gasp when I feel the intensity of the voices when they call again. ¡°Kaya.¡±


    My head snaps to the front, and there are three women at the end of the bed. They are in robes with the hood covering their faces, so I have no way of knowing if I recognize them or not.


    That aside, the aura they release sends chills down my spine, shaking me to my very core.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask with the nerves around my neck poking out.


    The women speak with raspy voices, an intent of darkness lurking behind each word. ¡°You have seen our presence, great witch, because you made yourselfe to our attention. Await your doom, for we shalle for you. And we do; the curse shall be back. You haven¡¯t paid the right price, and we shalle for what is ours.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Although they dress entirely ck, at the left chest area of their robes, I see a mark there, one that I have seen before.


    My brain reels deep to recall it, and then, my eyes widen as I gasp even louder. ¡°You¡¯re the witches who curse the triplets.¡± They are the witches who misused the old religion and made nature ban it until my mother held its power.


    And to make an evaluation, I dide to the conclusion that, because of them, my powers took a long time before they showed themselves. Because of them, I suffered.


    ¡°You are evil. You spoiled the faces of witches in this world. You destroyed our trust in nature. I¡¯d be damned to allow you to reign.¡± I shout at them, disregarding the fact that my body is quivering on the inside in fear of what these witches can do.


    Although I am not as scared of them because I¡¯ve been able to reverse their curse on the triplets through the intimacy we shared the previous night, I am definitely sure I can fight back.


    ¡°Count your days, young witch.¡±


    ¡°We shall see.¡± I dare, staring directly into the hood, even though I am unable to see their faces. Then, I speak, ¡°me ad vitam revoca.¡±


    Instantly, gravity ruffles the entire atmosphere, an invisible breeze blows at my face, sprawling my hair, and I open my eyes back to reality.


    Kade is directly in front of me, waving his hand, while Kyle is shaking my shoulders. ¡°Oh, fuck, I think she¡¯s having a lucid dream.¡±


    Kade snaps to his left, at Kieran, ¡°hurry with the water, Kieran.¡±


    Then, blinking repeatedly, as I regain myself, I re at them. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you cared this much.¡± My tone is yful, and Kyle huffs, poofing the air onto my face.


    ¡°You were talking in your dream, Kaya.¡± For a second, when Kadeins, I want to tell them what I saw, but then, I keep my mouth shut, as I am not sure of what those three witches mean.


    I remember the dream intricately. Something lingers in their presence, a sort of power that I could feel in its brilliance. It scares me at the realization that they must be very powerful, and I¡¯m left to wonder why they havee for me.


    I thought the witches were destroyed by Chester, ording to all that I¡¯ve learned, and if they were present all this time, why haven¡¯t they destroyed the triplets until now?


    A ringing sparks into my head all of a sudden, and I take a sharp look at each of the men before me. Kade, Kyle, and Kieran are still gazing into my eyes, watching with a stunned demeanour.


    ¡°You are alive! It worked. You¡¯re alive.¡± My voice heightens in the air, hitting the triplets hard in their ears, and before they know it, I pull the three of them close to me.


    The relief inside me instantly made me forget about the dream.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Kade¡¯s voice trails off as he stares down at his hands and thighs before he and his brothers exchange a long gawk contest.


    ¡°We are freakishly alive. How did it happen? Today, we mark thirty. We are supposed to die.¡± Kade questions with utter disbelief. It always surprises me when he gasps, seeing as he forgets that he is the collective and calcting one.


    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t understand. All we really had to do all this time was do the mating ceremony and fuck Kaya?¡± Kyle makes an ouch sound when I beat him on the arm. ¡°Do you ever use in words?¡± I take a break before I add, ¡°I nted a protective spell, but yes, what really broke the enchantment was love. It wasn¡¯t sex, dollop-head,¡± my eyes dart over to Kyle, who chuckles.


    ¡°Dollop-head. Now, that¡¯s hrious.¡±


    Kade helps me alight the bed when I trip, and I mouth a thank you. My hands are tightly brawling into a fist, and my legs feel like jelly. I can feel a weakness in my stomach, as though I cannot entirely connect with my energy, but I don¡¯t pay much attention, as in my mind, I assume it is just the protective shield. It must have taken much of my energy, anyway.


    ¡°We hadn¡¯t prepared anything for the celebration today. We thought it was going to be the end for us. There¡¯s nothing I can say, Kaya, but thank you. You changed¡­¡± I ce my index finger on Kade¡¯s lips, halting him from continuing his words.


    ¡°You really need to stop all the des. I appreciate it, but yeah, I know my worth. And I know how much you appreciate me.¡± I tell him, and he nods.


    ¡°Yes, surely, you do.¡±


    My legs take a couple of steps to the middle of the room, as my finger ces itself under my jaw. ¡°So, we should think. What surprise can we still makee true today?¡±


    As I ask, ckness surges past my vision like a sh or something of the sort. I can¡¯t control my body anymore, and I fall to the ground. Thest thing I remember is the ray of the sun reflecting into the room.


    When my eyes open and I try to sit up, Pete¡¯s hand stops me from doing so, and at the same time, he speaks. ¡°Your highness, you still need to rest more.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask as my visiones to amodate his frame. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±


    ¡°Long enough for me to understand where your weaknesses from.¡± Pete shes a smile at me, then he states, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to take care of her for me. She¡¯s all right. All she needs is more rest, and she¡¯s back to normal.¡±


    As Pete walks out of the room, I sit up, disregarding his clinical advice, and face the triplets. Kade is the first to wrap me in his body scent, filling my nostrils with the fragrance of the fresh forest and a fruity smell that I can¡¯t really define but smells sweet. ¡°We have enough surprises for the day, Kaya.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You carry a child again. Maybe, who knows. It could be a twin like thest time.¡± Kade stops out of the blue when he sees the change in my eyes.


    Tears brim the surface before I snatch my hands back to my stomach while I fight to hold back from sobbing. ¡°I can¡¯t. There¡¯s no way¡­¡±


    Unable to bring myself to spill the words, Kade stands up and says. ¡°Fuck this. Kyle helped to prepare something, and I think you will love it. Come on.¡± Kyle hums a scoff in response.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Having cleaned my tears, Kade carries me in a bridal style out of the room. We continue moving with Kyle and Kieran behind us, their hands rooted into their pockets.


    Within the next couple of minutes, we are outside the castle on a street surrounded by woods on either side.


    Then, finally, the carriage stops, and Kade carries me once again up the valley until a small cabin-like building appears. It¡¯s small, elegant, beautiful, and astounding in its creativity.


    I have never seen such a building before. It¡¯s rectangr in shape and made entirely out of reflective ss instead of timber.


    I can see inside from outside, and every piece of furniture is painted white. It makes everything look so fantastic and magical-nothing that anyone has ever made before, nothing that I have ever seen or heard of before.


    My eyes fixate on Kyle, ¡°how did youe up with this?¡±


    ¡°When ites to impressing mydy, I have a lot of ideas. That¡¯s basically what I¡¯m built for.¡± He sounds solid.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Sort of like a murmur, Kieran chimes in.


    ¡°From henceforth, this ce shall be our sanctuary. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d love it.¡±


    Picturesquely pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get inside already.¡± I¡¯m already soaked with thrills, and the brothers chuckle, as we head inside.

 Epilogue

    EPILOGUE


    ~A Few Years Later~


    Following the sound of Kaya¡¯s footsteps up the stairs, Yara and N snap their eyes open. Their sense of hearing is super heightened for seven-year-old pups, and knowing that their mother ising for them, they jump out of bed.


    For Yara, she focuses on making the bed. Hurriedly, as she hurls the bedsheets into the air with such precision that the sheets fly in mid-air in their square shape, she hurries about gathering the pillows.


    Gravity makes the sheet fall, letting it settle back on the bed. Hastily, she has tucked it into the sides neatly with no roughness to be seen, then she ces the pillows back on the bed.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    On N¡¯s side, after she has run to lock the door, she¡¯s using her legs to kick up their dirty clothes from the floor and her hands to pick up other dirt as well. Within a few seconds, she had finished cleaning the floor.


    The both of them smile at each other, two young wolves yet very powerful.


    Close to the room, Kaya senses the door to be closed, and with just her eyes, without uttering a word, the lock twists, causing N and Yara to gasp as they stand, rooted to the ground with their eyes popped out, staring ahead. They stand in front of the bed, where opposite them is the door, waiting for their mother¡¯s entrance.


    With just the tip of her fingers, Kaya pushes the door open and shes a bright smile. ¡°Hm. Smart, witty, and little devils just like your fathers.¡± She speaks, and N waves Kaya¡¯s words off with a puffing from her lips before she flips her cream blonde hair to the back of her ears with her little porcin fingers.


    ¡°Momma, you know us better. We are always clean.¡± As she says, Kaya walks into the room. Her eyes are wandering around the entire space, looking for any evidence to show that she¡¯s smarter than her children. And yes, she could have cast a spell to showcase that, but she wants to y the hide-and-seek game with them.


    Kaya is about to get close to the wardrobe when Yara clears her throat. ¡°I¡¯m suddenly so thirsty. Momma, is my favourite orange drink ready?¡± Pouting, as her silver hazel eyes, same as N¡¯s, wet, she picks at her dark blonde hair, entirely opposite of N¡¯s hair colour.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Kaya pecks her head up, faces her twins, and walks back to meet them. ¡°And one more thing. There¡¯s a specialty today. Your godfather and godmother areing to check on you in the training field, and in the good spirit of today, I made us some pancakes!¡±


    As Kaya finishes, the girls jump up, hurraying! ¡°Yay! Godfather Chester ising. And godmother Olivia.¡±


    Kaya huffs inwardly there. She still can¡¯t believe someone as facetious in his everyday life could be her daughter¡¯s favourite. Even after all these years, Chester still hasn¡¯t found his reason in this life. He jumps around, traveling the world.


    But well, Kaya is happy for him because he¡¯s found love with Olivia, and in the four years so far that they¡¯ve been together, the both of them still seem to remain serious. Maybe Chester just doesn¡¯t have a mate because he¡¯s so devoted to Olivia, and in return, Olivia gives him back her heart.


    The both of them move around the continent, traveling to humans¡¯ territories, which is also now improving and flourishing.


    Since any sense of very is quenched, people are allowed to have their own different spaces and build their lives. Technology is now a thing not frowned upon anymore.


    Every once in a while, Kaya moves around thend as far as she can, and she senses nature to be blissful and utopian, ruling every uproot.


    With the sounds of the girls giggling, Kaya leads them to the dining room in their ssy house, one that has gained all the fame in the entirend. It¡¯s an architecture now clear to Kaya how the triplets build. The building is a sketch once made by her father, and the triplets made ite alive.


    Kade is sitting on one of the many chairs at the small table with paperwork and a cup of milk in his hands. Yara and N hug him at his waist, not heightened enough to reach his chest or neck at that.


    ¡°Pappy Kade.¡±


    ¡°Aw. My doves.¡± He groans lightly as he carries them up and twirls them around in his arms.


    At the same time, Kieran and Kyle are walking into the room, bickering over a discussion that doesn¡¯t count.


    They both take their kids into a tight embrace too. ¡°Pappy Kyle. Pappy Kieran.¡±


    The family of ck takes their seats around the small wooden table with their tongues salivating for Kaya¡¯s fabulous pancakes. As she serves them, the sides of her eyes crinkle, precious for the life she¡¯s living.


    ¡°Momma says that Godmother Olivia ising today as well as Godfather Chester. Will theye to check on us?¡± Kade smiles at the four-year-old girls. At their young age, they have proven to be talented, agile, and speedy.


    They don¡¯t act like pups anymore.


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯ll check your talents.¡± And in Kade¡¯s mind, his wolf thrills that its offspring maye out as wolves earlier than the supposed ages.


    They have no idea why they are like that. Maybe because Kaya is a witch or maybe because their fathers have powerful genes, but one thing is sure: these kids will be so great that nations and empires must respect them. They¡¯d have no choice, and the triplets and Kaya n on treating them with love.


    It is something that they lost along the way, but they¡¯ve promised not to allow their kids to face the same thing.


    After breakfast and as the trainingmences, the twins have followed their fathers to the field. Kaya sits at a nearby curb, sipping on a warm chocte tea as she watches them.


    ¡°Hey,¡± suddenly, a voice that she would recognize anywhere booms close to her ears, and Kayaughs.


    Chester joins in before hees to the other side of the curb so he can take a seat. ¡°So, I see your daughters are about to begin training.¡± His eyes are squinted because of the sun scorching hard in the clear sky as he stares ahead.


    ¡°Of course, but let us hope they do not see you soon, or else they¡¯ll forget training. Wait, where¡¯s Olivia?¡± Kaya shifts so she can face Chester. He¡¯s changed, so much. The way he styles his hair, the glint in his eyes, and his flirting dresses. He sure does not want to grow at all.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s stilling. Some old friend she had gone to visit.¡± He pauses a bit, and then one of his brows arch downward. ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t think that I jilted her, did you?¡±


    When Kaya faces her front again, he huffs. ¡°Five¡­ is it six years? You still don¡¯t trust my intentions.¡±


    They bothugh and then go silent for a moment. ¡°They are wonderful.¡± Chester begins once again.


    ¡°They exhibit a high trait of wolf spirit. It¡¯s like their true form. I can¡¯t tell, even though they haven¡¯t shifted before. It¡¯s the only scent they carry. They don¡¯t even try tomunicate with nature.¡± Then she turns to Chester and asks, ¡°Do you think there is some sort of imbnce here?¡±


    Chester smirks, ¡°I think you should calm down. Lord Kade, Kieran, and Kyle are teaching them well, aren¡¯t they? These are your first children. Wait for the second. Who knows what might change.¡±


    As the both of them sit there, Kaya hums. She sees sense in Chester¡¯s words. Regardless of whether they inhibit the witch¡¯s side, too, she is happy that they will be able to defend themselves in this world, joining in the love that¡¯s built thisnd.


    They are the future. These twins will carry love from the north pole right to the south in peace and harmony, reigning forever.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    The End


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!